《HAPPY FOREVER AFTER》


 1

    Emma Green had been waiting her entire adult life to experience how it felt to be really and truly in love with someone. To love and be loved in return. To find out how it felt to be really connected to someone. To fall in love in a way thatpletely sweeps you off your feet.


    She had always loved the idea of meeting someone, falling madly in love, getting married and living happily ever after. She had seen a lot of romantic movies and read a lot of romantic novels. It was always amazing when the actors in the movie found each other and were all lovey dovey at the end. And at the end of it all she always wondered if she could ever have something that beautiful.


    One other thing she really wanted to experience ¨C Great sex. Sex that included lots of slow, deep kisses and long, lingering touches. Sex that stole her breath away and zapped hermon sense. Sex that made her toes tingle and her skin prickle and her body actually throb. Sex with someone who actually cared about her.


    But people didn¡¯t always get everything they wished for. Did they?. And Emma had given up on the whole idea. Some things just didn¡¯t happened no matter how much you wanted them. Yeah.. Three bad breakups could do that to you. In her opinion, it just wasn¡¯t worth the pain.


    She had had her share of rtionships and they hadn¡¯t always ended the way she had hoped. She¡¯d thought her boyfriend back in college was the love of her life and she had thought he was ¡°the one¡±. But then he had graduated and moved to another state when she was still in her third year and everything got screwed up. They had fought almost on a daily basis about almost everything until they both realized that it just couldn¡¯t work out between them anymore. That¡¯s the part that hurts the most. When you realize that there¡¯s nothing left to fight for.


    She¡¯d dated another guy she met on a dating app. It was all good between them but she always had this feeling in her gut that it wasn¡¯t right. Her suspicions were confirmed when she found out that he was actually dating someone else. What actually hurt the most was that he hadn¡¯t even bothered to lie about it when she asked. It just proved that she had not meant anything to him in the first ce and that he had no respect for her or her feelings. Good thing it didn¡¯t work out. At least it had prevented her from ending up with a jerk.


    The fact that her father had left her mom when she was Thirteen didn¡¯t help matters. Sometimes she wondered why she had even tried the rtionship thing. Her mom was the sweetest person she knew. So full of love and ready to share that with everyone. She never quite understood how anyone could leave such an amazing person. Her mom had been so heart broken after the divorce. Yet she always bothered Emma about her single life. Which was something Emma didn¡¯t understand. Men were jerks. She had nothing personal against all men, of course. It was just thebined wisdom of experiences with them. Her dad had been a jerk and she wondered when her mom wanted her to get one. She herself had never remarried.


    ¡°Hey mom¡± she would say anytime her mother brought up the topic ¡°I¡¯m fine with things this way. I don¡¯t have to put up with anyone. Plus, I can be as messy as I want¡±


    ¡°Ah, Emma¡± her mom replied ¡°you know it¡¯s a pity you won¡¯t be here next month. There would be a lot of nice young mening in for the holiday. Could you not stay another week?¡±


    Emmaughed. ¡°Not even for a nice young man¡±


    ¡°Too bad,¡± her mom had said.


    She had wanted answers then. Answers about her father. But her mom had said she was too young to understand. And then her feelings gave way to anger. Anger at her dad for leaving. For leaving his wife and daughters and just disappearing. Without even bothering to stay in touch. Her failed rtionships might even be a sign. She sometimes told herself. Some kind of premonition, preventing her from making a mistake. Preventing her from having a kid with the same family issues she had growing up.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Now she wasn¡¯t a college girl in love with some guy who wasn¡¯t giving her attention anymore. She was 25 and worked as an ountant for Reddings Plc. She earned enough money to take care of herself and her mother who lived 6 hours away. She had her best friend Karen, they had met in college and had been close to her ever since. Emma actually couldn¡¯t wish for a better friend. And apart from the rtionships from hell her life was really great. Life was good. She had everything she needed to be happy. Although Karen didn¡¯t think so. She kept insisting Emma needed a man and she found every opportunity to bring up the topic.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Emma stowed her purse on the passenger seat and her hand paused on the side pocket where she had tucked her phone. She slid it free and noted the shing message light before powering it off. She had six messages. Probably three from her mom and three from Karen. Or maybe they were all from Karen. It was valentine¡¯s day and Karen had set her up with a guy she worked with. Karen had found her ¡°Mr right¡± and she was very convinced Emma had to do the same. She never stopped trying to set Emma up on a date and this time she had worn Emma down and seeded. Karen was unbeatable when it came to arguing about anything.


    She ignored the small spiral of guilt, dropped the phone and drove out of the office parking lot. She knew Karen loved her and just wanted the best for her. But she¡¯d tried that and it hadn¡¯t worked out. All she needed to do now was to get home, have a quick shower, rest, then get this date over with.


    She began to undress immediately as she walked through the front door. She turned her phone on and went into the bathroom. Nothing a nap could fix. She said to herself. A nap and a long soak in the bathtub.


    She hadn¡¯t stayed long in the tub when her phone rang again. Emma groaned. This time she answered it. She knew it was Karen.


    ¡°Hi Karen¡± she grumbled.


    Karen hissed at the other end of the line. ¡°Have you been ignoring my calls Emma Rachel Green?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you middle naming me for? ¡­ I¡¯m not ignoring your calls.. I just got back from work and I needed a little rest. Can¡¯t we just do this some other time, I¡¯ve got a terrible headache¡±


    Karen hissed again. ¡°No you don¡¯t. We both know that¡¯s not true¡±.


    Emma smiled. Sometimes it was annoying how Karen knew her so well. ¡°Yeah it¡¯s not¡±. She admitted. ¡°But seriously, do I have to go to this date thingy?¡±.


    ¡°Come on girl. You haven¡¯t had a real rtionship since God knows when. I think Ben is really gonna be good for you¡±


    Emma groaned.


    ¡°Plus it¡¯s valentine¡¯s day¡±. Karen continued. ¡°It¡¯s literally world sex day and sex is something I¡¯m sure you definitely need¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a day¡± Emma said ¡°I honestly think it¡¯s a little overdone. And depressing. People shouldn¡¯t have to buy candy or flowers or jewelry to prove their love¡±


    ¡°So you say¡± Karen replied. ¡°You should start getting dressed because I¡¯ming over to your apartment and you better be ready when I get there¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah¡± Emma grumbled.


    ¡°Are you rolling your eyes at me right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes I am. See yater Karen¡± Emma sighed as she hung up the phone.


    Rtionships were hard. She just hadn¡¯t had the time and all the guys she had met were just not worth the trouble. If she was being honest with herself the reason why she didn¡¯t want to get into a rtionship was because she didn¡¯t want to hurt anymore. Life was so much better when you didn¡¯t have to worry about anyone else¡¯s feelings but yours. And more importantly, It was easier when you didn¡¯t have to worry about anyone hurting you.


    Valentine¡¯s day was the worst day of the year. She thought to herself. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be such a big deal. Why couldn¡¯t people in rtionships just celebrate their love without rubbing it in other people¡¯s faces? Duh¡­ Some of us are single and we like it.


    She stepped out of the tub. Turned off the water and walked into her room and to her wardrobe. She hadn¡¯t even decided what to put on. This was gonna be a long long night. She finally selected something although she didn¡¯t give much thought to it. It was a long ck gown with a long slit on the left side. She stood in front of the mirror and pulled her hair into a ponytail. Put on a little make up and she was ready. Gotta get this over with. She said to herself.


    The doorbell rang.

 2

    ¡°Coming¡± Emma yelled as she walked to open the front door to let Karen in. Her apartment was well furnished. It had three bedrooms, two bathrooms, a kitchen and a balcony. Karen always said that the only thing that was missing from the apartment was the presence of a guy. Like his shirts, perfume and stuff. All Emma had done was roll her eyes as usual. She opened the door and Karen walked in.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re wearing¡± Karen said, looking her up and down like she had clown makeup on. ¡°Come on Emma, it¡¯s your first date with this guy¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So you are supposed to wear something that makes him wow. Something that makes him not want to take his eyes off you¡±


    ¡°You mean something slutty¡± Emma said


    ¡°Not too slutty¡± Karen replied ¡°You should know what I mean¡±


    ¡°Well I know what you mean,¡± said Emma. ¡± I¡¯m not in the mood for all that. And to be honest I would have changed my mind if I hadn¡¯t already told Ben I would be seeing him. And there¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong with what I¡¯m putting on. It¡¯s a nice dress¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But nice isn¡¯t going to get youid¡± Karen said


    Emma gave her one of her looks. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be next door right now?. You know¡­ doing all your valentine¡¯s day stuff¡± Emma asked.


    Karen had been dating Emma¡¯s neighbor Frank for almost two years and they were such an amazing couple. Karen hade to visit Emma one time and she and Frank had hit it off. Despite Emma¡¯s view of rtionships, she always thought Karen and Frank were couple goals indeed. Sometimes she wished she had what they had. But she was truly happy for her friend.


    ¡°I just came over to check on you¡± Karen replied ¡±


    ¡± Or you¡¯re just here to stick your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong. As usual¡± said Emma.


    Karenughed ¡°Actually yes. I came to make sure you hadn¡¯t changed your mind about meeting Ben¡±. Said Karen


    ¡°I won¡¯t. We agreed to meet at Raj¡¯s for dinner by 8:30¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m gonna go see my man now but I wanna hear everything tomorrow. Try to make this one work girl. I promise you Ben is a nice guy¡±


    Emma rolled her eyes ¡°They always are at the beginning dear¡±.


    ¡°Or at least just make out¡±


    ¡°Get out Karen¡±


    Karenughed as she left. She and Frank probably had something romantic nned for the evening and Emma couldn¡¯t help but wish that she already had someone to spend the evening with instead of going on a first date.


    Starting and building a new rtionship felt like work and having to break up after getting to know someone just made the whole process even more annoying. She called Ben to let him know she was on her way, picked up her purse and left the house.


    By the time Emma got to Raj¡¯s she was already regretting agreeing to this date idea. The thought of turning her car around and drinking back home crept into her mind but didn¡¯t want to just leave Ben that way. Yeah she was that nice. Ben was sitting at a table close to the wall when she walked in and he waved so she could see where he was. She smiled as she walked over.


    Emma had met Ben once or twice when she hade to see Karen at her office and he had always been nice. A part of her had known Ben kinda liked her. But she¡¯d always seen him as just a friend. ording to Karen, he had always wanted to ask her out on a date. Well here they were.


    ¡°Hello¡± she said as she sat down. ¡°hope I¡¯m not toote¡±


    ¡°Nah not really¡± Ben replied ¡°I haven¡¯t been waiting for long¡±


    ¡°Oh great,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you thinking I stood you up.


    Ben was an attractive guy. He wasn¡¯t a tall guy and they were almost the same height but he smiled a lot and that made him look even more attractive.


    ¡°You look beautiful¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­ You look great too¡±


    ¡°I have always wanted to ask you out since I saw you¡± Ben said ¡± I took so long because I was always scared you would say no¡±


    ¡°Really. Well if I¡¯m beingpletely honest with you I didn¡¯t want to at first. I don¡¯t go out alot. But I¡¯m kinda d I did now. This ce is beautiful and it¡¯s nice to get out after a stressful week.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great.. What would you like to order?¡±


    He motioned for the waitress and they made their order. They talked about their jobs, families, likes and dislikes and the night actually turned out to be great. She realized she was actually having a nice time with him. The only thing was that Emma realized that she wasn¡¯t attracted to him the way Karen and Ben had hoped. He was a nice guy and all but the chemistry just wasn¡¯t right.


    After dinner they said good night and Emma drove home feeling a little sorry for Ben. Poor guy, he was so sweet and he even promised to call.


    There was definitely something wrong with her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Emma loved Saturdays. She didn¡¯t have to go to work. All she had to do was shower, cook, clean, rx and she loved it. Karen came around that evening to say hi ¡°. Although they both knew she just wanted to hear about Emma¡¯s date with Ben.


    ¡°So how are you doing this today?¡± Karen asked, raising her eyebrows in a funny way.


    ¡°Just ask the question you really wanna ask and just get it over with¡± Emma said


    Karenughed. ¡°Fine¡­ So how wasst night with Ben?¡±


    ¡°It was fine¡±


    ¡°What do you mean it was fine? Just fine? That¡¯s all you¡¯re gonna tell me? I need details hun. Every single little dirty detail. Karen said and smiled.


    ¡°They¡¯re no details. No dirty ones. God knows what you mean by that ¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. The date was fine and Ben was great but I just didn¡¯t feel the thing ¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh honey. You should always feel the thing¡± Karen said again with one of her devilish smiles.


    Emma gave her a disgusting look. ¡°Do you always have to make everything sound dirty?. Ben is okay but I think the problem is me. It just felt like I was out with a friend instead of a date. Seriously, does it sound like there¡¯s something wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Ermm¡­ Yeah¡±


    ¡°You know a friend is supposed to be nice. And a friend would say.. Oh sweetie.. no there¡¯s nothing wrong with you¡± Emma said


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not nice. Of course the problem is you. You¡¯re just too scared. You¡¯re scared of opening up to someone. You¡¯re scared of letting anyone into your life and you¡¯re never going to meet anyone that way¡± She sighed. ¡°Duh, I really thought you would like him¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry girl¡± Emma said feeling guilty. She knew Karen had done something nice trying to help her meet someone. And she truly did get lonely sometimes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t like him,¡± Emma continued. ¡°I did. But not just in the way you thought I would. I didn¡¯t tell him that though and he called today¡±


    ¡°Yeah he¡¯s nice like that,¡± Karen said. ¡°Just don¡¯t push him away so fast. You might actually start to like him. Who knows¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But we both know that most times if y¡¯all don¡¯t click on the first date the chances of it happeningter are kinda slim¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Because you let it be that way¡±.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m right. Emma said. ¡°I need a drink and I finished thest bottle I hadst night when I got home. Think Frank has any?


    ¡°Wow. You¡¯re the only person I know who would actually leave a date just toe home and drink alone¡±


    ¡°Shut up it wasn¡¯t like that¡±.


    They went across the hall to Frank¡¯s apartment. He was in the living room when they came in and Karen went to join him on the couch.


    ¡°Hi Frank¡± Emma greeted


    ¡°Hey what¡¯s up¡± He replied


    ¡°I¡¯m good. I was just wondering if you had any alcohol around. I¡¯m kinda out¡±


    ¡°Yeah sure. Should be in the kitchen¡±


    Emma walked into the kitchen and came out with a bottle of vodka.


    ¡°Thanks Frank. Gonna rece it when I go to the store Tomorrow¡­..¡±


    She stopped suddenly. She had actually seen the guy who just walked into the room through the window when he was standing at the balcony. His back was turned as he was making a phone call then and she had just assumed he was one of Frank¡¯s friends who she had met before.


    He was devilishly handsome. No man should be allowed to look that good. She said to herself. She had a feeling that standing really close to him would make her look really shorter than she was. He was maybe six-three or four. Which Emma found refreshing. She¡¯d always been a sucker for tall guys. His hair was dark and his skin was smooth and tanned. She stared at him, from the dark eyes that watched her steadily, to a strong jaw, to the wide shoulders encased in a white shirt. The sleeves of the shirt folded up to his elbows.


    Her heart began to beat heavily. She was fascinated by the man. Awareness flooded through her, as did a sudden need to brush her hair. Dammit, why had she put on this stupid bum short and singlet today. She wondered what he would look like with that shirt off.


    She swallowed and tried to look away. Fantasies like that would get her nowhere.


    ¡°Hi,¡± he said. And for a few seconds Emma didn¡¯t realize he was speaking to her.


    She blushed when she lifted an eyebrow questioningly. ¡°Oh hello¡±


    ¡°Urmm¡­ name¡¯s Daniel. Nice to meet you¡± He said as walked over and offered his hand for a handshake.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too.. I¡¯m Emma¡± she said. She dropped his hand like he was made of fire. It was a shock and she was reeling from that initial touch that set her alight. The spark of generic attraction she¡¯d experienced for him red to sharp fascination as she faced him. Apulsion to know everything about this man welled in her.


    ¡°Emma.. that¡¯s a nice name¡±


    ¡°Oh you think so?¡±


    ¡°yeah I do¡±


    ¡°Well.. Thanks¡±


    His deep voice echoed in her ears and sent a burst of heat through her. Her breath caught for a moment before she remembered to breathe. They stared at each other for a while.


    ¡°So you live in the building too?¡± he was saying


    ¡°Yeah I live next door.. I just came over to borrow this¡± She said as she raised the bottle. ¡°I should be getting back now¡±


    ¡°Oh alright. I guess I¡¯ll see you around then¡±


    ¡°yeah sure.. Daniel¡±


    She was in a hurry to leave and she didn¡¯t even know why.

 3

    Daniel Rohan was mentally sorting a dozen priorities as he ended the phone call and stepped back into the living room. Moving to this part of the country had never been part of his ns but it was necessary. But his job came first and he had to. And besides his friend Frank had assured him that the ce was okay. Daniel and Frank had met in college too. But they hardly saw each other since they lived in different states. They had just kept in touch with each other and hung out when they could once in a while.


    A young woman stood inside chatting up Frank¡­ Or Karen. He didn¡¯t know which and to be honest he really didn¡¯t care. She was beautiful. The fabric of her singlet pressed against her modest chest, her long brte hair was twisted into a bun and rested on top of her head. A few tendrils had escaped from the bun and were all over her face. Long curls fell in disarray past her shoulders. He wondered what it would feel like to reach out and tuck them behind her ears. The look was wildly seductive, as if she had just left her bed. She wore no makeup, not that she needed any. That buttermilk skin would light up any room-most specifically a darkened bedroom.


    Apulsive ¡®this one is for me¡¯ resounded in him. He had grown out of picking up women, especially young, free-spirited ones. From his mid twenties on, he¡¯d preferred the convenience of longer-term arrangements with women in his social circle. Now that he was hitting thirty, however, even thosefortable situations came with expectations of a more serious future. His own mother badgered him ceaselessly to marry and give her grandchildren.


    Perhaps his interest in this pretty young woman was reflexive pushback against his mother¡¯stest efforts because he found himself mentally rearranging his priorities again, now allowing for a shared dinner sometime -with plenty of time allotted for other potential entertainments to develop.


    ¡°Hi,¡± he said as he moved towards her.


    The woman turned to look at him and stilled as though transfixed. He thought of artwork that depicted angels of grace and goddesses of fertility, none of which had ever caused such a brilliant thrust of heat to swell in him. Oh, yes, this one was definitely his.


    ¡°Oh hello¡± she replied.


    She had some wicked curves. She wasn¡¯t a tall stick figure like half the women he usually met. Instead she was petite, very rounded with the kind of full curves, generous hips and lush breasts revealed in the tight singlet she was wearing. She wasn¡¯t putting on anything fashionable but still his heart picked up its pace and his recently dormant cock came awake in his pants. The woman was sexy in a way that women didn¡¯t seem to allow themselves to be sexy anymore. Her looks, however, merely started the fire in his gut. Her untouchable, out-of-ce demeanor stoked it until it almost engulfed him.


    He nced down, probably not even aware he was doing it. The nce was quick, not offensive, probably almost reflex considering the need to check out a woman¡¯s breasts seemed inbred into male genes. His gaze rose to her face, but not so quickly that she didn¡¯t see the way his jaw flexed and his eyes narrowed, shining with dark intensity and appreciation, all traces of any easy going good humor disappearing. Hers disappeared, as well. Not to be reced by anger but by pure physical awareness. The roam of his stare over her body affected her just as thoroughly as a real touch from anyone else would have.


    He smiled inwardly. He liked what he saw. It had been a while since a woman had attracted his attention that way. Maybe moving here hadn¡¯t been a bad idea after all. Suddenly she seemed in a hurry to leave. He found himself wishing she had invited him to share that bottle of vodka with her. He really needed it.


    But at least he knew she lived in the apartment next to Frank¡¯s. They had all the time in the world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    It was Monday morning. Another stressful week filled with work about to begin. Emma sighed as she got out of bed. Not that she wasining. She loved her job. It took alot of her time and she worked really hard. The pay was good and Emma believed in putting her best into everything she did. She took a quick shower and drove to her office. She had a feeling that it was going to be a long day and she was right. Immediately she got to the office she was met with a lot of paperwork on her desk. The financial statements for thest month were out and she had to go through every single transaction so as to check for errors and discrepancies. Everything had to be done carefully.


    Before 2:00 pm she was already very tired. She had a feeling her fatigue was not just because of work. It was also because she hadn¡¯t been getting enough sleep since she met Daniel. Okay she had met attractive guys, but none had had such an effect on her. Here she was, dayster thinking about him. Damn he was hot. She kept having really dirty thoughts about him. He had the sexiest lips she had seen on any guy. She wondered how it would feel to have those sexy lips on hers. She wondered how it would feel if he kissed her all over her neck.


    God.. She wanted him to hold her and touch her and kiss her everywhere. Her mind kept wandering.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Lying in the deep tub in her bathroom that evening when she got home from work, Emma tried to empty her mind. She slowly sipped from a ss of wine and let the water ease away her cares and worries, hoping one of her greatest pleasures would distract her from the thoughts running rampant through her head.


    She soaked for a half hour, adding hot water when it became lukewarm, nursing the ss so she wouldn¡¯t have to step out too early. Her mind, however, wasn¡¯t cooperating. Instead it kept going over the attractive man she had met days before.


    She didn¡¯t want to be attracted to him. She didn¡¯t even know the guy. Hell she wasn¡¯t attracted to him, she told herself. The way he had stared at her didn¡¯t mean anything. The way she felt didn¡¯t mean anything.


    ¡°Liar¡± she murmured, sinking deeper, watching the way the slick water caressed the curves of her breasts, making her skin shimmer and gleam in the candlelight. It did mean something. She wanted him. Probably because she hadn¡¯t been with a guy for a while.


    Emma wasn¡¯t used to men looking at her the way he had. But while she¡¯d never admit it out loud, she had almost enjoyed it.


    ¡°Almost ?¡± she whispered. ¡°When did you be such a liar¡±


    Blowing at a bubble on the puckered tip of her breast, she reached up and lightly brushed it away, acknowledging, at least here in the privacy of her bathroom, how much she wanted the hand on her body to be Daniel¡¯s. Her fingers were slender and soft, smooth and easy as they slid down, beneath the water, gliding across her wet skin. His were big and strong and would feel deliciously rough.


    ¡°Especially here¡±, she whispered, closing her eyes as she touched herself even more intimately. In her mind, though, the touch was all his. And within moments, the possibilities ying in her mind had her thrusting against her own fingers, longing to be filled but taking the only form of pleasure she could manage at the moment. Emma sighed, gasped, stroked the lips of her sex and the hard nub of flesh at the top of it, wondering how on earth she¡¯d gone for so long without a man¡¯s hands on her.


    Not just any man¡¯s hands, she reminded herself. There was only one pair of hands she wanted. One mouth. One body. One person she visualized as she spiraled toward a climax.


    Emma shook her head and tried to focus her thoughts on other things. She wasn¡¯t sessful though.


    She took a deep breath. He wanted her too. She knew that. That was lust she saw when he¡¯d looked at her. Pure and undisguised, unhidden by social demands or proper breeding that insisted it wasn¡¯t polite to visibly covet a woman. He was coveting. She was being coveted. They were both caught in the tension of it.


    There was no point thinking about him this way. She told herself. Yeah he was hot and attractive and all that. But guys like him were bad news. She didn¡¯t need anyone to tell her that. Though her mind knew better, her body couldn¡¯t help responding. Her skin puckered, tiny goosebumps rising on the deep of her cleavage, her nipples tightening.


    It was a bad idea. She knew that. And maybe she should think about him and fantasize about him. But she wasn¡¯t gonna act on it. For her own peace of mind.


    Maybe Karen was right. She needed to getid. Maybe that was all she needed so she could focuspletely on her job.

 4

    ¡°Jerk¡± Karen yelled as she stormed into Emma¡¯s apartment. Emma looked up from the book she was reading.


    ¡°Well hello to you too Karen, pleasee in¡± she said sarcastically. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?. You look like you¡¯re about to punch someone¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just Frank and I had a little disagreement¡±


    ¡°Oh just that¡± said Emma


    ¡°What do you mean just that?¡±


    ¡°Please. We both know you¡¯re gonna go back there or he¡¯s gonnae over here in like two minutes and you guys are gonna make up¡±


    ¡°Yeah kinda¡± Karen said smiling


    ¡°You guys are so lucky. Having something that beautiful¡± Emma dropped the book she was reading. ¡°And speaking of beautiful things. I wanted to ask you something about that guy I met at Frank¡¯s ce the other day. A week ago. I think his name was Daniel¡±


    One of Karen¡¯s devilish smiles appeared on her face. The kinda smile she usually had on her face when she had one of her annoying ideas.


    ¡°You think? You THINK his name was Daniel?¡± she asked while sitting up.


    ¡°Can you just wipe that smug smile off your face¡± Emma said almost regretting why she asked


    ¡°Saw something you liked. Did ya? Karen raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I was just wondering because I have never seen him before. I know most of Frank¡¯s friends. And he was really¡­ attractive you know¡±


    ¡°Ohhh.. Finally¡± came the reply


    ¡°Stop it. Seriously, who is he?


    ¡°He¡¯s Frank¡¯s friend,¡± Karen finally said. ¡°I just met him like 3 weeks ago. He just moved here. And he¡¯s really loaded. CEO of hispany and stuff¡±


    Emma could only stare at her ¡°So you mean to tell me that for three weeks you knew this guy was around. We see each other almost everyday. And everyday I¡¯d ask you what¡¯s up¡­ And you couldn¡¯t start with.. There¡¯s this guy that just came around¡­ What kind of friend are you?


    ¡°Oh really¡± Karen said ¡°Didn¡¯t know you would be interested¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was interested. Just that you talk a lot. Mostly about things that don¡¯t concern you and I¡¯m just surprised this one didn¡¯t slip out of your wide mouth. I mean, you wanted to set me up with someone and you never even mentioned him¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­ I never really thought about it. I was just so focused on you and Ben. By the way have you guys been in contact since then?. Karen asked


    ¡± Yeah. He called yesterday. Wanted to go on another date but I said I was gonna be busy. I don¡¯t wanna lead him on¡±


    ¡°Oh. I just feel sorry for Ben. He really likes you. Do you want me to talk to Daniel?


    Emma¡¯s eyes widened.¡± No I don¡¯t. Jeez. I just asked about him. Please don¡¯t do that, it would be so embarrassing.


    ¡°Why? Now that I think about it. You both would actually look good together and you sounded like you like him just now¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want that. When I met him I couldn¡¯t evene up with anything to say. I suddenly felt so self conscious and you know I¡¯m not the shy type. What are you even going to say to him anyways .. Would you like to go out with my really single friend?.. I¡¯m just gonna end up looking desperate¡­ Hell no don¡¯t even try it ¡±


    ¡°Wow¡± Karen said


    Emma rolled her eyes and continued ¡°I know he¡¯s really good looking, okay. I mean his height, his eyes and his body is just¡­.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    She stopped suddenly when she saw the way Karen was staring at her ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡±. Karen replied ¡°Was just trying to help my friend¡±.


    ¡°Yeah of course you were¡± Emma said ¡°In your own messed up, meddling way. And speaking of helping friends.. What time is this thing we¡¯re doing tonight?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Emma pushed through the doors leading into the huge, industrial kitchen. With a world-famous chef renowned for magic with food, a sous chef and army of station and line cooks bustling around the stainless steel countertops and range stoves, the area hummed with activity. Under ordinary circumstances, she would¡¯ve been enthralled, attempting to soak up whatever knowledge she could from the professionals attending. But right now that wasn¡¯t possible.


    First, she and Karen had no business attending the G as guests, and definitely not as servers. But when one of their friends, Monica, called her earlier in the afternoon sounding like a foghorn had reced her voice box, she had agreed to take Monica¡¯s ce as a member of the catering staff. Karen had toe to help too.


    Though Monica owned and ran a fledgling food truck business, she still helped mitigate expenses and pay her personal bills with jobs on the side. The position with this particr cateringpany was one of her regrs, and Monica couldn¡¯t afford to lose the gig.


    Facing a night at home with another binge of the big bang theory on Netflix versus actually working in the periphery of a famous chef, the choice had been a no brainer. Besides, Monica had assured Emma that most of her duties as an assistant to the line cooks would keep her in the kitchen. But when the catering supervisor shoved a tray of sparkling wine at her and ordered her to make the rounds of the ballroom, she couldn¡¯t exactly say no.


    Still, everything would be fine-All she had to do was take the tray around. No big deal.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    She was beautiful. Daniel tuned out the man speaking to him as he studied the petite woman weaving a path through the crowded ballroom. Even wearing the white shirt, ck bow tie and dark pants of the waitstaff, she stood out like the brightest jewel among the hundreds of guests at the g.


    Frank said she worked at Reddings Plc. So she wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. But that didn¡¯t bother him. He was d she was here. An opportunity to speak to her had presented itself.


    How was it that only he noticed the elegant length of her neck, the straight line of her back that tapered at the waist and flowed out in a gentle, sensual swell of hips?. How did the other people in the room not ogle the particr way the light from the crystal chandeliers hit her skin, causing it to gleam? How did they not stop and study the graceful stride that wouldn¡¯t have been out of ce on the most exclusive catwalk? Had he said beautiful? He meant exquisite.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Daniel abruptly interrupted the prattling of the gentleman, not bothering with a polite exnation for walking away. He was Daniel Rohan. cofounder and CEO of Kay Corp, one of the hottest and most sessful start-uppanies to hit the market in thest five years. Now that he was a multimillionaire, this businessman, and people of his tax bracket and social sphere, damn near scraped their chins on the floor with all the bowing and kowtowing they directed his way. Money and power had that peculiar effect.


    Usually, he could dredge up more patience, but he despised events like this high society benefit g. One thing he¡¯d learned in his grueling battle to breach the inner sanctum zealously guarded by the obscenely wealthy one percent was that a good portion of business deals werended at dinner tables, country club golf courses and social events like the G. So even though attending ranked only slightly higher than shopping with his sister, he attended.


    But for the first time that he could remember, he was distracted fromworking. And again, for the first time, he weed the disruption. He wound his way through the tuxedoed and gowned throng, pretending not to hear when his name was called, and uttering a ¡°Pardon me¡± when more persistent individuals tried to halt him with a touch to his arm.


    Many articles written about him had mentioned hisser-sharp focus, and at this moment, it was trained on a certain server with ck hair swept into a low knot at the back of her head, a body created for the sweetest sin and skin that had his fingertips itching with the need to touch¡­to caress. That need-the unprecedented urgency of it- should¡¯ve been a warning to proceed with caution. And if he¡¯d paused, he might¡¯ve analyzed why the impulse to approach her, to look into her face, raked at him like a tiger¡¯s sharp ws. He might¡¯ve retreated, or ced distance between him and her.


    Discipline, control, focus-they were the daily refrains of his life, the blocks upon which he¡¯d built his business, his sess. That this woman already threatened all three by just being in the room¡­ Not even his ex-fianc¨¦e had stirred this kind of attraction in him. Which only underscored why he should walk away. It boded nothing good. Yet he followed her with the determination of a predator stalking its unsuspecting prey.

 5

    How clich¨¦, but damn, how true.


    Because every instinct in him growled to capture, cover, take¡­bite. He wanted her. Wanted her to be his. As the strength and certainty of the thought echoed inside him, he neared her. Close enough to glimpse the delicate line of her jaw and the vulnerable nape of her neck. To inhale the heady, sensual musk that contained notes of roses, and warmer hints of cedarwood and amber¡­or maybe almond. Tonight¡¯s mission would be to discover which one. For yet another time this evening, he murmured, ¡°Excuse me.¡± But in this instance, he wasn¡¯t trying to escape someone. No, he wanted to snare her. Keep her. At least for the next few hours. Look at me. Turn around and look at me. The plea rebounded off his skull, and the seconds seemed to slow as she shifted, lifting her head and meeting his gaze. His gut clenched, desire mming into him so hard he braced himself against the impact. But it still left him reeling. Left his body tense, hard.


    A long fringe of ck hair swept over her forehead and dark-rimmed sses perched on her nose, but neither could hide the strong, regal lines of her face, the sharp cheekbones, the chocte eyes or the lush siren¡¯s call of her mouth. Damn, that mouth. He dragged his fascinated gaze away from it with a strength that deserved a gold medal. But nothing could cleanse his mind of the acts those curves elicited. Acts that left him throbbing and greedy.


    She turned. ¡°Did you need a ss of champagne?¡± she asked, lowering her eyes to the tray she held. No, keep your eyes on me. The order rolled up his throat and hovered on his tongue, but he locked it down. Damn, with just a few words uttered in a silk-and-midnight voice, he¡¯d devolved into a caveman. Once more, a warning to walk away nged inside him, but-like moments earlier-he ignored it. Nothing else mattered at the moment. Nothing but having that sex-and-sin voice stroke his ears. Having those hands slip under his clothes to caress his skin. And those oval-shaped eyes fixed on him.


    ¡°I just wanted to say hi¡­ Again ¡± He said


    She looked up then. Recognized him and her lips formed into an ¡°O¡±. She looked surprised. Why she did he didn¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t care. He wanted her attention which he finally had and damn¡­ those eyes.


    ¡°I saw you and I thought to myself. What a pleasant surprise¡± He said


    ¡°Hello¡± Emma said


    There was something about him that left herpletely at loss for words. She wasn¡¯t a shy person. And yet meeting his gaze was a problem.


    He answered her earlier question by picking up a ss flute full of pale wine. If he hadn¡¯t been studying her so closely, he might¡¯ve missed the slight stiffening of her shoulders, the minute hesitation before, head still bowed, she said, ¡°I need to continue¡­¡±


    She shifted away from him, preparing to escape into the crowd.


    ¡°Wait.¡± He lifted his arm, instinct guiding him to grasp her elbow to prevent her departure. But at thest moment, he lowered his arm back to his side. As much as he wanted to discover how she felt under his hand, he refused to touch her without her permission. Rich assholes osting the waitstaff was as old a story as a boss chasing his secretary around the desk. Even though his palm itched with theck of contact, he slid his free hand into his front pocket.


    The aborted motion seemed to grab her attention. She raised her head, a frown drawing her eyebrows together.


    ¡°You¡¯re staring like you don¡¯t know me¡± he said ¡°It¡¯s Daniel in case you¡¯ve forgotten¡­ Daniel Rohan¡±.


    She smiled then ¡°I know. And I haven¡¯t forgotten¡± how could she? He¡¯d upied most of her thoughts the past weeks.


    ¡°And you¡¯re Emma¡± he said, savoring her name as if it were one of the rich chocte desserts that would follow the dinner course.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lovely name. And it fits you.¡±


    Her eyes widened, an emotion he would¡¯vebeled panic ring in their depths before she lowered hershes, hiding her gaze from him. Again.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr¡­¡±


    ¡°Daniel,¡± he corrected. ¡°For you, it¡¯s Daniel. I told you that the first time we met ¡±


    In a distant corner of his mind, he marveled at who he¡¯d be in this moment. Flirting, teasing, goddamn purring-they weren¡¯t him. His mouth either didn¡¯t know this information or didn¡¯t care. He wanted her. And he knew she knew exactly what was going on in his mind. He wanted her to know.


    Emma sure thought he was hot and irresistible. But he didn¡¯t know anything about her. She wasn¡¯t the only waitstaff here and this probably wasn¡¯t the first time he attended this sort of party. He probably made it a habit to flirt with anyone. Why shouldn¡¯t he?. He was rich and attractive and he certainly knew how to make a woman feel wanted. For some reason the thought of him flirting with someone else made her angry.


    Daniel watched her full lips firm into a line seconds before she met his stare with one glinting in anger. How insane did it make him that he found the signs of her temper captivating¡­and sexy as hell?


    ¡°No offense, Mr. Roh.. ¡±


    ¡± Daniel, ¡± he corrected again. ¡± And in my experience, when someone starts a sentence with ¡®no offense,¡¯ they intend to offend,¡± he drawled.


    Once more he saw that flicker of anger, and an exhration that was usually reserved for fierce business negotiations surged in his chest. The exhration meant he was engaging with a worthy opponent.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out on a limb and assuming your ego can take the hit,¡± she shot back. Then, as if she realized what she¡¯d snapped ¨C she winced, briefly squeezing her eyes shut. ¡°I apologize-¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t disappoint me now by turning meek, Emma,¡± he purred, arching an eyebrow. ¡°I assure you, I can take it,¡± he added. Take whatever she wanted to give him, whether it was her gaze, her conversation or more. And God, he hungered for the more. Greedy bastard that he was, he¡¯d im whatever she chose to dole out.


    ¡°Daniel ¡± she began, defiance clipping his name, ¡°I don¡¯t know if approaching the staff and toying with them is one of your usual forms of entertainment. But since you¡¯ve invited me not to be meek, let me tell you this might be a game to you, but the waitstaff aren¡¯t toys to alleviate your boredom. This is a livelihood for workers who depend on a paycheck and not getting fired for fraternizing with the guests.¡±


    Shock vibrated through him. Shock and¡­delight. Excitement-something he hadn¡¯t experienced in so long he couldn¡¯t remember thest urrence- tripped and stumbled down his spine. ¡°I don¡¯t y games,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re a waste of time. Why be coy when being honest achieves the goal faster?¡±


    ¡°And what¡¯s your goal here, Daniel?¡± she challenged, not hiding her sneer. If she understood how his pulse jumped and his body throbbed every time she stated his name with a haughtiness worthy of royalty, she would probably swear a vow of silence.


    ¡°Cop a feel in a dark hallway? A little p and tickle in a broom closet?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m too old to cop a feel. And I don¡¯t ¡®p and tickle¡¯ either, whatever that is. I fuck.¡±


    Her head jerked back at his blunt statement, her eyes widening behind the dark frames. Even with the din of chatter andughter flowing around them, he caught her sharp gasp. A voice sounding suspiciously like that of Frank¡¯s, hissed a curse at him. How many times had Frank warned him to temper his brusque, straightforward manner? Well, to be more urate, Frank described him as tactless. Pretty words weren¡¯t his forte; honesty was.


    Normally, he didn¡¯t regret his abruptness. Like he¡¯d told her, he didn¡¯t indulge in games. But at that moment, he almost regretted it. Especially if she walked away from him.


    ¡°Is that why you stopped me? To proposition me?¡± She dropped her gaze to the champagne ss in his hand, and with just that nce let him know she didn¡¯t buy his pretense of wanting the wine. He shrugged, setting it behind him on one of the high tables scattered around the ballroom. ¡°Why single me out?¡± she continued. ¡°Because I¡¯m so beautiful you couldn¡¯t help yourself?¡± she mocked. ¡°Or because I¡¯m a server, and you¡¯re a guest in a position of power?. Do you single out every waitstaff whenever you are in one of these parties? ¡±


    Emma knew she was way out of line. She didn¡¯t even actually work here. And she was probably overreacting out of jealousy. Jealousy over what? ¨C she didn¡¯t know. Actually she did. She just wasn¡¯t going to admit it to herself. A part of her kept telling her she had to fight him. Fight the attraction she felt for him. And so she continued. ¡°What happens if I say no?. Will I suddenly find myself relieved of my job?¡±


    Disgust and the first flicker of anger wormed its way through his veins. ¡°Do I want to spend time with you.. a night with you?. Yes,¡± he stated, and again her eyes red wide at his frankness before narrowing. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t lie. I don¡¯t y games. But if you decline, then no, you would still have a check and employment at the end of the evening. I don¡¯t need to ckmail women into my bed, Emma. Besides, a willing woman, a woman who wants my hands on her body, who pleads for what she knows I can give her, is far more arousing, more pleasurable. And any man worth his dick would value that over a woman who¡¯s coerced or forced into handing over something that should be offered or surrendered of her own free will.¡±


    She silently studied him, the fire fading from her stare, but something else flicked in those dark eyes. And that ¡°something¡± had him easing a step closer, yet stopping short of invading her personal space. ¡°To answer your other question,¡± he murmured. ¡°Why did I single you out? Your first guess was correct. Because you are so beautiful I couldn¡¯t help it. And you¡¯ve kinda been on my mind since we met. And I didn¡¯t want to lose the opportunity to speak to you again.


    Silence swelled around them like a bubble, muting the din of the g. His words seemed to echo in the cocoon, and he marveled at them. Hadn¡¯t he sworn he didn¡¯t do pretty words? What was she doing to him? Even as the question echoed in his mind, her head tilted back and she stared at him, her lovely eyes darker¡­hotter. In that moment, he¡¯d stand under a damn balcony and serenade her if she continued looking at him like that. He curled his fingers into his palm, reminding himself with the pain that he couldn¡¯t touch her. Still, the only sound that reached his ears was the quick, soft pants breaking on her pretty lips. As ridiculous as it seemed, he swore each breath slid under his clothes, swept over his skin. He ached to have each moist puff dampen his shoulders, his chest as her fingernails twisted in his hair, dug into his muscles, clinging to him as he drove them both to the point of carnal madness.


    ¡°I-I need to go,¡± she whispered, already shifting back and away from him. ¡°I-¡± She didn¡¯t finish the thought, but turned and waded into the crowd, distancing herself from him.


    He didn¡¯t follow; she hadn¡¯t said no, but she hadn¡¯t said yes, either. And though he¡¯d caught the desire in her gaze-his stomach still ached from the gut punch of it-she had toe to him. Or ask him toe for her. Rooted where she¡¯d left him, he tracked her movements. Saw the moment she cleared the mass of people and strode in the direction of the double doors where more tray-bearing staff emerged and exited. Saw when she paused, palm pressed to one of the panels. Saw when she nced over her shoulder in his direction. Even across the distance of the ballroom, the electric shock of that look whipped through him, sizzled in his veins. Momentster, she disappeared from view.


    Didn¡¯ t matter though. That nce, that look. It¡¯d sealed her fate. Sealed it for both of them.

 6

    Everything should¡¯ve been fine. Emma thought as she walked to the kitchen. Everything would have been fine-if not for one Daniel Rohan. Hot, attractive Daniel Rohan.


    It was funny and annoying at the same time, how he had just walked into her life and suddenly upied so much of her thoughts. Funny how she thought she had control over her feelings and found herself at loss for words when she was around him. And what was all that about. She asked herself. Losing her temper with him like that. She didn¡¯t know she cared so much about the rights of the waitstaff. She might as well admit it to herself now. She was jealous. The thought of him flirting with some other girl pissed her off. And he probably did it a lot. Judging from the way he was so good at it. He obviously knew how to make a woman feel wanted. And damn.. She wanted him.


    Smoky desire coiled in her belly. She set the almost empty tray on one of the stations and pressed a fist to her navel. Not that the futile gesture extinguished the glowing embers. Swallowing a groan, she strode toward the back of the kitchen and the employee break room. Shutting the door behind her, she entered the bathroom and twisted the faucets, thrusting her palms under the gushing water. Her quick version of a cold shower. Shaking her head at her foolishness, she finished washing her hands, but afterward, instead of returning to the kitchen, she stood in front of the mirror, staring at her reflection. But it wasn¡¯t her image she saw. It was Daniel Rohan.


    She remembered his words. ¡°Why did I single you out? Your first guess was correct. Because you are so beautiful I couldn¡¯t help it. And you¡¯ve kinda been on my mind since we met. And I didn¡¯t want to lose the opportunity to speak to you again.¡±


    She exhaled slowly, the words spoken in that all things-secret-and-sinful voice echoing in her head. In her chest. And lower. With any other man, she would¡¯ve waved off thepliment as insincere ttery that tended to roll off men¡¯s tongues when they wanted something from a woman. Thepliments meant nothing, like dandelion fluff on a breeze. No substance and changing with the wind. But not with Daniel Rohan. There had been a ring of truth in the blunt observation. As if his description of her wasn¡¯t an opinion but fact.


    She¡¯d just met him, but she couldn¡¯t shake the sense that he didn¡¯t dole out flowerypliments often. As he¡¯d stated so tly, he didn¡¯t y games. She believed him. But it only deepened her confusion over why he¡¯d approached her of all people. To most of the attendees in the ballroom, she¡¯d been invisible, inconsequential. Just another staff member there to serve them. Not that she cared. She had no interest in parties like this. She was just here to help a friend. At least that was all she had thought she would be doing. She never thought she would have to fight her growing attraction for Daniel. If she had known he¡¯d be here she would have dly stayed at home. And knowing that he had been thinking about her too was so unsettling. It shouldn¡¯t have been but it just proved that it would be harder to control whatever it was that she felt for.. And his eyes.. Damn his eyes. Emma groaned.


    Even in a room full of the wealthiest and most morous people, he stood out. In this way a sleek, silent shark would stand out in a pool of clown fish. God, she was officially losing it. And sheid the me squarely at the feet of Daniel Rohan. Because, really, how could any woman stare into those midnight eyes and not forget everything but how she could willingly drown in them, even as he submerged her in a pleasure as dark and stunning as his gaze? As soon as the illicit thought entered her head an image of him crouched over her, her fingers running through all that midnight-ck hair shed through her mind.


    Her heart thumped against her chest, and she exhaled an unsteady breath, that me of unwanted desire dancing low in her belly again. With a mental shove, she thrust the hot image out of her mind, but the vision of how he¡¯d looked just moments ago, when she turned for onest nce, refused to be evicted as easily.


    His tailor, whoever he or she was, must¡¯ve been in love with Daniel because his tuxedo traced his powerful but lean frame. From the wide shoulders and chest that tapered to a slim waist and down to long, muscr legs, he was the picture of urbane elegance and wealth. Strength. Beauty. Imperial. The word leaped into her head, and though she wanted to scoff at the description, she couldn¡¯t. It fit. With the beautiful eyes, the sharp nt of cheekbones, the arrogant nose, the wide, sensual, almost cruel curve of his mouth and the rock-hard jut of his jaw. Hard, shrewd, somehow removed from the masses. He waspletely intimidating.


    You¡¯re being ridiculous. She thought. She was confused by Daniel¡¯s interest in her. But that didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t have control over her feelings. And no matter how hot and attractive he was. She had to protect herself. She had to think about herself. And getting involved with him was a bad idea. A decision she was sure she¡¯d regret if she made. She¡¯d met guys like him with their sweet talks and she definitely wasn¡¯t gonna fall for his charms. He wasn¡¯t genuinely attracted to her. And even if she was confused by Daniel¡¯s interest in her, she knew he wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in her, it was only because she was here. Convenient. He probably had a reputation as a yboy and she had enough experience with yers to recognize them. What she didn¡¯t have experience with was feeling so drawn in by one. That frightened her. She hated the way she felt her limbs weaken in an instinctive feminine response to his tant masculinity. Hated the way his height and the width of his shoulders ensured that he dominated her physically. Being close to him was both torment and temptation and she felt a helpless rush of wild excitement that she was powerless to quash.


    There was something intensely sexual about him. Something raw and untamed. Something primitively male. Something sinfully attractive. She¡¯d sensed it from the first moment of meeting him. The look on his face. His controlled, disciplined, businessman¡¯s face ¨C Told her everything she needed to know. She would get hurt if she let him into her life in any way.


    She would have loved to leave right now if she hadn¡¯t promised Monica. Shaking her head, she emitted a sound of self- directed disgust and yanked a brown paper towel from the dispensary. She quickly dried her hands, tossed the now damp towel in the trash and strode from the bathroom. With at least another two hours of work ahead of her, she couldn¡¯t afford to remain hiding back here any longer. More prep work awaited her, as dinner hadn¡¯t even been served yet.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    She bumped into Karen as she walked out of the kitchen. Almost upsetting the tray Karen was carrying.


    ¡°Geez.. Watch it¡± Karen said. Then looking up she asked ¡°Where the hell have you been¡±


    ¡°I have been around.. I had to go pass some drinks around¡±


    ¡°Are you alright? You don¡¯t look so good¡±


    ¡°Did you know Daniel was going to be here?¡± Emma asked


    ¡°No I didn¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Well he is¡­ And I just talked to him¡± Emma sighed. ¡°Stupid conversation from hell¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re looking like that just because you spoke to him?¡±


    ¡°I hate how he makes me feel. Like I have no control. He¡¯s so intimidating plus he¡¯s so good looking. It¡¯s so hard to get him out of my head. To be honest I would leave right now if not that I told Monica I would do this for her. He shouldn¡¯t be allowed to look like that. And he kinda told me he likes me. But we both know how that¡¯s gonna end.¡±


    ¡± Wow¡­ So you finally admit you have a thing for him ¡±


    Emma looked like she was going to punch her. ¡± So that¡¯s the only thing you got from everything I just told you? ¡±


    Karenughed. ¡°You know what I think..¡± she said ¡°I think you should go for it¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Emma asked. ¡°That¡¯s the worst advice anyone has ever given me¡±


    ¡°You worry too much. That¡¯s your problem. So why don¡¯t you just focus on now and not how it¡¯s gonna end. Come on¡­ The guy is hot and rich. Just try living in the moment¡±


    ¡°Why do I bother talking to you?¡± Emma said. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I wanna face him again tonight. So you should go out there. In my ce. Please¡±


    ¡°Fine¡± said Karen as she handed the tray to Emma. ¡°Suit yourself¡±.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The Kay Corp building was tall, and coolly modern. It had an expensive view of the other sleek ss office buildings and the other techno conglomeratepanies that surrounded a small green on the north side of a sprawling business park.


    There was an all-natural whole food deli on the first floor za, where they served sandwiches on seven grain pita breadyered with sprouts and avocado, along with crocks of specialty soups garnished with floating squares of tofu instead of chunks of meat.


    Trendy coffee carts and frozen yogurt stands nked a wide bank of elevators with ss doors and electronic eyes that spotted you on the lobby level so you never even had to press the call buttons.


    On the fourth floor was a mirrored gym with thetest weight equipment and muscr blond trainers who had all-over suntanspliments of the corner tanning booth. You could get a massage or a manicure, even a shave and a haircut on the third floor spa located next to a travel agency that offered deals to Mexico or the Virgin Inds.


    And deep in the ground, well below the limestone ¨C tiled lobby, there were rollers under the foundation to make the building flexible during earthquakes. The Kay Corp building had everything to ensure you would look healthy inside and out.


    Emma tossed her emptytte cup into a shiny, bullet trash can made of chrome. She hadn¡¯t been in this building for two years ¨Cst time she had called on this ount. She had forgotten how intimidating it was, so stark and hard and steely, as if it housed weapons of mass destruction instead of offices filled with people.


    The elevator doors slid open and people filed out. She stepped inside and watched the doors close. She hadn¡¯t slept wellst night. There was dampness on her forehead as she stared up at the lit numbers above her.


    Floor three¡­ Four¡­ Five¡­


    She took a deep breath to calm herself and looked up again.


    Floor fifteen¡­ Sixteen¡­. Twenty.


    So fast, she thought. That was how quickly time could get away from you. One single breath and you were past ten whole floors. You could wake up one morning and find out that suddenly most of your life had passed you by.


    The floor numbers blurred together. She was tired. Staying up at night worrying about a presentation could do that to you.


    Come on, silly. This is a big presentation. Get focused. She told herself.


    She stood there for a moment, feeling scared and nervous and human, then she took a deep breath, told herself she could do this and walked toward the reception desk.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Jim Edmonds opened the conference room door for her. Emma stepped inside with a bright smile stered on her face. Her gaze flew to the man at the end of the table.


    Her smile died.

 7

    Daniel didn¡¯t say a word to her. He just sat there at the head of the conference table while he studied her face. He was wearing a gorgeous silver-gray suit that made him look better than any man had a right to look. And she wanted to kill him.


    ¡°Great¡±. She said under her breath. ¡°It¡¯s the guy from the ballroom from hell¡±. The longer she stayed there, the more she felt like a butterfly about to get stuck with pins. She¡¯d known he was a CEO. And she¡¯d known Kay Corp had reced Rainy as president. It just hadn¡¯t urred to her that it was thispany. It meant she¡¯d have to work with him sometimes. He¡¯d known too. Judging by the way he was looking at her so calmly. He wasn¡¯t surprised to see her.


    Jim gestured to a seat at the conference table. Emma put her briefcase down, then opened it and took out the presentation folders, wondering what would happen if she just reached across the table and pped Daniel with them.


    Jim said, ¡°This is Emma Green, ountant of Redding Plc¡±


    Daniel stood up. ¡°Emma¡±. He extended his hand to her


    She wanted to cut it off.


    ¡°Daniel Rohan¡±. He said as if they had never met before


    ¡°Daniel is our president and CEO,¡± Jim added.


    No, she thought. He¡¯s not the president. He¡¯s a dead man. She looked right at Daniel, hoping he could read her mind.


    He had a death grip on her hand. ¡°I understand you were bidding for our business about two years ago, when Rainy was president¡±


    She gave him a look that should have burned a hole in him. ¡°Yes¡± her voice was more clipped than she meant it to be. ¡°We were bidding against Westwood¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t let go of her hand. He just pulled her closer until she was standing next to him. Then he introduced her to the two vice presidents, the general manager, and the corporate relocation team. Her president was there also.


    She smiled and shook hands with each of them, the whole time aware of his other hand on the lower of her back, aware that the smile he wore for the room was strained.


    She stepped away as soon as she could, then picked up the presentation folders and gave them to Jim to pass out.


    Daniel never took his eyes off her. He had sat there casually ying with a good letter opener, tapping it against the table and being just obnoxious enough for only her to notice.


    He could tap that thing all day ; she refused to look at him. She stood there waiting for Jim to finish.


    When he was done, she snapped open her folder, looked at the other three executives and smiled.


    Ignore him and do this proudly. Don¡¯t let him know you feel a thing. She told herself.


    She took in an easy breath and let the anticipation of in old silence work for her a second, then she began, ¡°Gentlemen¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    She was good. Damn good. And this proposal and bid were moreprehensive and thorough than any he¡¯d ever seen. He could see the impression she was making on the other executives. They were enthralled with her ns.


    He stopped watching her, looked down at the table while he fiddled with the letter opener and just listened. He wanted her to show her stuff.


    For the next half an hour she went over herpany¡¯s n for relocating Kay Corp¡¯s personnel and offices to new sites in five western states.


    She finished, then scanned the faces at the table. ¡°Any questions?¡±. Her chin shot up, her shoulders went back, and she looked right at him.


    He wanted to stand up and apud. Instead, he listened to each question raised and to her quick and knowledgeable answers.


    When there was a smallpse of silence he stood. ¡± Well, it looks as if there are no more questions. I think everyone is pleased¡±.


    There was a murmur of agreement and some positive nods.


    She started to move, but he mped his hands on her arm.


    ¡°Excuse us gentlemen. I will handle the rest of these negotiations in private.¡± Then he steered her toward the door to his office, opened it and almost had to shove her inside.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Emma tried to squirm away from him.


    ¡°You knew I worked at Reddings¡± she said. ¡°And you knew we¡¯d be working together.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I did¡±


    ¡°Bad idea Daniel Rohan. I¡¯m going to make your life miserable¡±


    ¡°You already have¡±


    His hand was gripping her hips. He guided her toward the sofa across from a huge desk. ¡°Sit down¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡± She stiffened and crossed her arms.


    He picked her up and set her down, then ced his hands t on either side of her and leaned down. ¡°We have to talk¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to say to me? ¡± He was waiting


    ¡°Yes¡± she looked him squarely in the eyes. ¡°Do I have the ount?¡±


    He looked at her as if that was thest thing he¡¯d expected her to say.


    ¡°Answer me, Daniel. Does Reddings have Kay Corp¡¯s relocation business?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± His voice was clipped.


    She gave him a look that said he had better be telling the truth. ¡°Does Reddings have this ount because of me?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re good at your job. You earned it Emma. But that isn¡¯t the only thing I want to talk to you about¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only thing I want to talk about with you¡±


    ¡°Dammit woman! Will you just give me five minutes?¡±


    ¡°Put it in writing Daniel¡±


    He just looked at her. Clearly confused


    ¡°I want a written agreement right now that Reddings has that ount¡±


    ¡°Fine¡± He grabbed her hand and pulled her over to his desk, then let go and wrote out the agreement. ¡°Here. Sign it¡±


    ¡°You first¡±


    He smiled as he signed the agreement. The woman really had a lot of issues with him. He handed her the pen.


    She signed it and snatched it off the desk.


    ¡°Now will you listen to me?¡± he asked


    She looked at him, then waved her hand like she didn¡¯t care what he said. ¡°Fine. Speak away¡±


    ¡°Is there a reason why you act this way around me?. Look.. Maybe we started off on a wrong path but we are gonna be working on some things together. Therefore, I think maybe you should just find a way to tolerate my madness. I¡¯m sorry about what happened at the ball. Pissing you off was never my intention. Believe me ¡±


    ¡± Fine, we¡¯ll get along, ¡± she said. ¡± But only because we work together. And I¡¯m sorry if I was out of line the other day too¡±


    ¡°apology epted¡±


    ¡°I have to go now.. Have a nice day¡±


    ¡°Bye¡± He said


    He was still smiling after she left.

 8

    Emma groaned. Her phone ringing this early morning was not what she needed. And it better not be a work call. Thest thing she needed now was to have to go to work on a Saturday. Besides after getting that ount for Reddings plc. They should have let her get some days off.


    She picked up her phone and checked the caller ID. It was her mom.


    ¡°Hi mom. Good morning¡± she said


    ¡°Hi honey¡± her mom said. ¡°You sound grumpy. Did I wake you?.


    ¡°Yes you did mom. But it¡¯s okay. How are you? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine honey. How¡¯s work?. Did you get that ount you told me about?.


    ¡± Oh yes mom. I did ¡± Emma replied remembering the annoyingly irresistible guy the ount came with.


    ¡°I knew you would get it. You were always such a smart youngdy¡±


    Emma smiled. No one believed in her like her mom did. ¡°How¡¯s Uncle Ken and Aunt Jen?¡±


    ¡°They are fine. I¡¯m d I have them living so close. They take really good care of me¡± . Her mom replied. ¡°You know you shoulde home sometime hun. I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, you know. I miss you¡±


    ¡°Oh mom¡­ I miss you too. Just that work has been taking a lot of my timetely. I promise I wille visit you as soon as I can¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± said her mom. ¡°Don¡¯t forget you promised¡±


    A sound came from inside the house. Someone was opening the front door. Was probably Karen.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have to go now mom.. Love ya¡±


    ¡°Love you too¡±


    Karen walked into her bedroom. ¡°Wake up sleepy head.¡± she said without greeting and dropped into a chair.


    Emma rolled her eyes. ¡°You know when you do things like this¡­ I actually regret giving you a key.. What reason do you have for disturbing me so early this morning¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t a girl say hi to you anymore¡± Karen asked with feigned annoyance.


    ¡°Yeah yeah.. Take your greeting next door please¡± said Emma lying down again


    ¡°I actually came to invite you to go out tonight¡±


    ¡°Really.. Where to?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.. It¡¯s Saturday.¡± Karen said. ¡°We could go to a club. We could go dancing. There¡¯s a lot of stuff we could do. I talked to Monica and Tom too.. They areing¡­ And so are you¡±


    ¡°And if I say no¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say no¡±.


    ¡°Fine¡±


    Karen got up to leave. ¡°No backsies¡± she said as she left. Leaving the door open.


    ¡°Close the door Karen¡±


    ¡°Stand up and do it yourselfzy bones¡± Karen yelled.


    Emma sighed. No need arguing with Karen. She picked up her phone again. She had a new message. She opened it. It read :


    If there¡¯s something I really suck at, it¡¯s poetry. I¡¯ll bend my elbow on asion and, although I would rather do it in person, I don¡¯t mind quoting poetry. So to borrow from a fellow countryman:


    We poetsbor all our days,


    To make a little beauty be,


    But vanquished by a woman¡¯s gaze,


    And the ubouring stars are we.


    My apologies for pissing you off once again. Although I can¡¯t promise you it won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯m a pretty annoying person and I tend to get everything I want. Perhaps soon we¡¯ll get to be closer than we already are. Till then I suppose I must remain,


    ¡ª Guy from the ballroom from hell


    Emma couldn¡¯t help the smile that broke out on her face. He heard. He¡¯d her littlement when she came into the office.


    Okay.. So the guy was an annoying, pompous dollop head. But he was also kinda cute. And somehow he managed to do it in an exciting and irresistible way.


    Maybe working with him wasn¡¯t such a bad idea. Not that anything was going to happen between them. The fact that they would have to work together now just made it much moreplicated. It was unprofessional. So she could have all the erotic thoughts. That¡¯s all what they were gonna be. She wasn¡¯t gonna screw up a career she loved just because she was attracted to some guy. She just had to remind herself that over and over again. He was bad for her. No doubt about that.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Daniel stepped down into the recessed living room of his downtown penthouse and slipped his hands into the pockets of his tuxedo pants. He surveyed his home. The dual-level, four-bedroom, three-bath condominium was the epitome of luxury with its airy, open floor n, floor-to-ceiling windows, game and media rooms, indoor and outdoor kitchens and private rooftop lounge that boasted its own firece. It had been the stunning views of the river and skyline from every room that had sold him. It was like being a part of the elements while protected from them.


    He dropped his phone and keys on the table and his thoughts drifted to Emma. As it had been doingtely. So many times than he cared to admit. As if he wanted them to be together. He didn¡¯t. They couldn¡¯t be in a rtionship. He had tried love and failed. He had tried marriage ¨C and that didn¡¯t look like it was in the cards either. He shouldn¡¯t hunger for that. Thest time he had allowed a woman to enter into the space reserved for family, she had betrayed that trust. Had left him so disillusioned, he had vowed to never be that foolhardy, that reckless, again. Only family could be trusted. Only family deserved his loyalty¡­his love. Was it too much to ask just to enjoy being together? Enjoy each other¡¯spany. Just for a little while.


    He didn¡¯t know exactly what he felt for her. It definitely wasn¡¯t love. He was past all that love crap. He told himself repeatedly. It was just an attraction. One that would go away soon. That¡¯s all it was. Really intense attraction. More than he¡¯d ever felt for anyone.


    He knew he felt something for her. Maybe friendship and like and lust. Really intense one at that. She was beautiful. He loved her eyes. Loved the way she looked when she was pissed. And the way she said his name. He loved it. Thinking it would sound even better on her lips if she said it when he was inside her. She had the right curves in the right ces. He wanted to trace them with his fingers. He wanted her. Hell he wanted her so much it hurt. But he saw her heart in her eyes and he knew that taking her would have to be on her own term. When she was ready. She had to be willing and he wanted her toe to him. Wanted her feel just the way he felt so much that she¡¯d dly offer herself up the way he wanted.


    There was something about her. Something about the way she behaved. Like her refusal to even consider letting him get close to her. He didn¡¯t entirely understand her reasoning, but he had at least a suspicion about what was driving her.


    Emma¡¯s self-protective walls had been built brick by brick probably with the help of someone who had hurt her. He could understand that. He¡¯d been there and he didn¡¯t know why or when it started but he cared about her. Whatever secret hurt she had suffered in a past rtionship, he knew there was one. She hadn¡¯t opened up to him about anything, but he didn¡¯t doubt she¡¯d been burned. Badly. So she was protecting herself. In the only way she knew how. She was hiding behind a wall. Not about to genuinely trust anyone. So she set the boundaries. He wanted her to trust him. Why he had no idea.


    He walked into his home office, intending to do a little work on hisptop. But instead he found himself on her social media ount. He felt like a stalker. But he didn¡¯t mind. Her pictures were stered all over the page, each one more breathtaking than thest. Each shot showing a profusion of her signature dark curls. Every single picture drove a hot spike of lust through his groin, and even before he was halfway down the page he was as hard as fuck, torn between frustration that someone he just met had such effect on him and a hunger he couldn¡¯t contain and apulsion to keep going.


    Keep devouring. Keep salivating. Perhaps even unzip his fly, take out his cock and masturbate like a randy teenager right here in his damn office. He resisted thatst urge by pushing himself closer to his desk, as if shoving his lower half under the desk would kill the insane urge. Mentally rolling his eyes at himself, he scrolled faster. An addict seeking his sweet spot.


    At one picture, he just stopped¡­stared. Bloody hell, she was gorgeous. Skin so smooth and soft and warm, it would be a challenge to keep from touching her.


    Not that he had any problem with losing this particr challenge.

 9

    Evening came and before Emma was ready Karen, Monica and Tom were already at her apartment.


    Tom also worked at Reddings.


    ¡°You are not ready?¡± Karen asked Emma. ¡°You better not be changing your mind dear because we are not leaving here without you¡±


    ¡°rx¡± Emma said. ¡°I haven¡¯t changed my mind. I know how important this kinda stuff is to you. Where are we going by the way?¡±


    ¡°A bar¡±


    ¡°Great¡­ Of course you would choose a ce with noise and smoke and lots of people¡± Emma said in a voiceced with sarcasm.


    ¡°Be sarcastic all you want¡± Karen said. ¡°You areing with us¡±


    ¡°I know I have no choice¡­ Anyone elseing to this thing?¡± Emma asked


    ¡°Nah¡± replied Karen. ¡°Just us.¡±


    Emma turned to Monica and Tom .. ¡°So you guys aren¡¯t bringing any dates or something?¡± she asked them


    ¡°Nope,¡± Tom replied. ¡°I intend to just get there and go with the flow,¡± he said, smiling.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Emma, shake those long Calvin Kleins¡± Tom Casey wrapped a hand around Emma¡¯s waist and pulled her to her feet.


    She grinned up at him, wondering how he, Monica and Karen could prefer the noisy, smoke filled bar to the freshness of the night outside. She hesitated,ughing.


    ¡°Okay, okay, Tom.¡± This is your night to howl, but take it easy. Remember I have already had two vodka collinses.


    In the darkened room she saw that regr customers were crammed together with many of the tourists who flooded into the town. Themunity contained three types of people : tourists, new people, and been-here-awhiles. Emma and her friends fell into thest category. Their sedate way of life included friends and leisurely enjoyment of one another. Yet all three types of people enjoyed the lounge. It was one ce where they mixedfortably.


    ¡°Ooooee¡± Tom yodeled with all the exuberance of a healthy Twenty seven year old.


    Couples rotated clockwise around the dance floor, their arms looped about each other¡¯s waists, their feet tattooing the boards to the beat of a steel guitar.


    Tom nodded towards a dancing couple. The man twirled his partner around his tall body, then folded her close as they continued circling the floor.


    ¡°See that?¡± he asked, grinning. ¡°That dude thinks he can dance. ¡°Let¡¯s give him somepetition Emma¡±. He pulled her against hisnky frame as they stepped into the crowded floor. Their boots immediately caught the beat of the music.


    But Emma¡¯s eyes were following the precise movements of the two men who just walked into the bar. Frank and Daniel. Both dressed in shirts and jeans.


    Emma frowned, her gaze flew to Karen. Who knew exactly what she had done and wasughing with Monica and some other guy Emma didn¡¯t know. She¡¯d invited them¡­ She had invited Daniel¡­ Intentionally. That was the kinda stuff Karen did.


    ¡°Huh.. I¡¯m gonna kill her¡± Emma said under her breath, staring in Daniel¡¯s direction again. He was staring at her. He and Frank were walking towards Karen and Monica.


    Tom followed her eyes. ¡°Hey, Emma, watch it!¡± heughed, his arm tightening. ¡°Just because that guy is giving you the eye doesn¡¯t mean you can step all over my feet¡±


    Emma red up at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that¡±. Tom teased. ¡°You¡¯ve had your eyes glued to him since he walked in.


    She pinched his waist and matched his grin.¡± Get this straight. I¡¯m not flirting with him. You wanted to strut your stuff, so where is it? I¡¯m betting I can outdance you.


    Tom led her through a fast series of twirls, then drew her close without missing a beat. He scanned her five-foot-ten-inch frame. ¡°Half pint,¡± he teased.


    When she pinched again, he protested, ¡°Hey, watch it! I bruise easy¡±.


    His hand tightened on her waist. Emmaughed and Tom¡¯s head dipped down to her. ¡°Feels good huh Emma? d you came?


    ¡± Can¡¯t deny it,¡± she said. ¡± But what are you going to do with me when you want to check out the girls?. Even as she spoke, Tom¡¯s eyes fell on the full curves of a small blonde dancing with a man whose eyes never strayed from her low cut bodice.


    ¡°I will think of something¡±


    Tom leaned down, raising his voice over the loud music. ¡°That dude is watching you again. He¡¯s right across from us. ¡± Come on¡­ Let¡¯s show him some high stepping ¡°. He executed a series of swirls, pulling Emma around him.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡± Tom stop¡± Emma said breathlessly as she passed behind, to the side, and in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m out of practice,¡± she saidughing.


    ¡°That¡¯s alright¡± Tom said.


    Emma nced at Daniel from behind her thickshes. He smiled at her and dipped his dark head. She felt his gaze travel over her green silk shirt and down the length of her blue Jean-d legs. Her flesh rose in goosebumps as if even her freckles could feel the power of his gaze.


    The dance ended and a slow number began. Entwined, swaying couples circled them for a moment before Tom¡¯s arms slid around Emma, his lead taking her into a slow Texas waltz.


    For some reason Emma looked around. Looked for Daniel. He danced with a lean grace, smiling down at the woman in his arms. Emma frowned.


    His gaze drifted from his partner and zeroed in on Emma. His grin carried all the confidence of ady killer on the prowl.


    Emma looked away. Feeling that annoying pang of Jealousy. Although why she felt that way she didn¡¯t know. She was dancing with someone else too. He was probably flirting and whispering sweet nothings into the woman¡¯s ears. Just like he did with her. Judging by the way she was smiling at whatever he was saying. She didn¡¯t care. She told herself. He could smile and press her all over his body as much as he wanted.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Something bumped jarringly into her back, pressing her against Tom.


    ¡°Hey¡± a baritone protest rumbled over her head. Half turning, she looked over her shoulder straight into Daniel¡¯s eyes. His second ¡°Hey¡± was a sensual purr that lifted the fine hair on the back of Emma¡¯s neck.


    A gaze of sheer male appreciation slowly slid down, then up her body, a smile touching the shadowed nes and angles of his face.


    Emma flushed beneath his probe, her body tingling. She barely heard Tom¡¯s muttered apology and Daniel¡¯s gravely chuckle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, buddy¡± he said


    The beat of her heartpeted with the music as Daniel examined Tom¡¯s face.


    Tom awkwardly backed Emma into Daniel¡¯s hard frame.


    ¡°Tom,¡± she cautioned, frowning at him.


    ¡°Oops. Sorry, again¡± he said without sincerity before easing Emma away from Daniel.


    ¡°Hello Emma¡±¡­ His intimate drawl brushed Emma¡¯s cheek


    Emma swallowed. Fractions of a second felt like an eternity as excitement oozed over her likeva. She could no more have kept her gaze from straying to his eyes than she could have stopped breathing.


    The glow of a neon light touched his ck hair. Which tapered to reach his cor. A corded expanse of tanned neck contrasted with his light blue shirt. His broad shoulders blocked her view of the room. But Emma didn¡¯t care. Her stare was riveted to his body.


    Emma seemed to be floating on a cloud, her mouth turning dry as her gaze slid lower. She was fascinated by the rhythmic flex of his strong thighs beneath the tight denim.


    Tom¡¯s whisper against her ear brought her back to reality ¡°You are leering. Put your eyes back in your head¡± he said


    She grinned sheepishly.


    The music changed into a slow, swaying beat, and all around her she saw bodies fuse together. Tom eyed the blonde and nced down at Emma. ¡°Hey, the ssy chassis is all alone over there. I¡¯d sure like to ask her to dance.


    ¡°And you would like me to evaporate, right?. She teased.


    His grin was rueful.¡± You don¡¯t have to put it like that, but I think I will ask her to dance. Do you need me to walk you to our table?¡±


    Emma patted his arm.¡± Go ahead. I can manage ¡± she noticed a man walking towards the blonde. ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry over there, she will dance with someone else¡±


    ¡°Thanks Emma,¡± Tom said. ¡°See youter¡±.


    Emma watched Tom¡¯s purposeful strides cut through the swaying couples.


    He arrived before the man and issued a low invitation. In a moment the blonde was in his arms, and Tom was holding her tenaciously.


    ¡°The old Casey charm strikes again¡± Emma murmured as she walked to their table.


    A firm touch on her shoulder made her turn around.


    ¡± Dance?¡± He didn¡¯t wait for her to answer. He did what he always did. What he was used to doing. Taking what he wanted when he wanted.


    She probably should have resisted. But she didn¡¯t. A rumble like distant thunder skimmed her skin as Daniel drew her into his arms.

 10

    Large hands looped around her waist and urged her to fit closely to the cradle of his lean hips. Long fingers spanned the swell of her hips and dipped low to the base of her spine.


    Automatically, her hands found his forearms. Hair roughened flesh warmed her fingertips. She tilted her head back to look up at his tanned face. His eyes gleamed down at her as his fingers etched a heated trail up her backbone. One big hand slid beneath her long, tumbled curls to encircle her slender neck. A calloused thumb rested momentarily on the throbbing pulse in her throat.


    ¡°Hello beautiful,¡± he said softly. ¡°Here we are.. Again¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Here we are¡± acutely aware of the heat of his body. Somewhere her brain questioned the audacity of her lips and her vanishing inhibitions as her palms sought and found the width of his shoulders.


    He guided her into an intricate dance routine. When she followed him easily, he said, ¡°I was right. You move like liquid silk¡±


    Emma stiffened as he drew her more tightly against him, her heart pumping frantically against her ribs. He was touching her as if he owned her!.


    His chin nuzzled her temple. His whisper vibrated against her cheek. ¡°Shh, honey. Don¡¯t pull away.¡±. The hoarse plea sank into Emma¡¯s bones. ¡°You feel good woman. Rx¡± His huskymand contained amusement. ¡°I¡¯m not a big bad wolfing to eat you. Though you look tempting¡±. He added.


    Enfolded in his arms, Emma drifted into the strains of the song, easily matching his movements as they circled the dance floor.


    A second slow number began, and Daniel kept her locked to his tall body. ¡°Stay here honey¡± he murmured against her ear as the music floated softly around them. He ced a fingertip beneath her chin and raised her face to his. ¡°I have known you for a while now.. And I haven¡¯t got the opportunity to really talk to you. So tell me¡­ Are you from around here?¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m not,¡± she answered. ¡°And you are not either.. Right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I¡¯m not. Business brought me here¡±. He guided her through severalplicated steps and settled her lightly against him. ¡°From that first day we met.. When you looked at me¡­ I knew things weren¡¯t gonna be boring as I expected.¡±


    ¡°I looked at you,¡± she repeated.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s hard not to notice you know¡± he said as he studied the curling halo around her head. ¡°Do youe here often?¡±


    His chest brushed her breasts, and she swallowed, exhaling slowly. This man should be marked ¡°high voltage.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t go out much. I guess I¡¯m a home-body.


    The thick brows lifted in disbelief.¡± You are kidding ¡± he stated tly. The rough glide of a finger down her cheek left a heated trail.¡±Howe you are here tonight?¡±


    ¡°My friends made me. Karen to be precise¡±. She answered


    His hands tightened around her lower back. ¡°it¡¯s been a long time since I met anyone like you¡±


    Something in his tone suggested he found her peculiar.


    The muscles in his arms shifted to bring her closer as they performed a thigh to thigh pivot. He brought a hand up to her spine and across her shoulder to sift through her long heavy hair. ¡°You¡¯ve got really beautiful hair¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡± she said, not knowing what else to say.


    The singer¡¯sst notes faded into silence, and Emma leaned closer to hear his reply. His brawny shoulders seared her fingertips, imprinting her body with his hard heat. ¡°So you are here just for business?¡± she askedN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He chuckled. ¡°Yes honey. I make my home wherever I happen to be. But I have never held anything as sweet as you in my arms¡±


    She shivered beneath the dark glow of desire in his eyes, felt the warm wash of blood rise to her cheeks.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Even in this light. I can see you are blushing¡±


    Emma couldn¡¯t stop the heated flush from deepening. ¡°Are you going to tease me or dance?¡± she asked, unable to keep her eyes off the deep cleft in his chin.


    His right hand caressed the curve of her spine. His mouth lowered to her temple. ¡°Come on baby, give me a break¡± He murmured against her skin. ¡°All I know right now is that I¡¯ve got a whole lot of woman in my arms¡±


    Emma followed his slow lead, her cheek pressed against his shoulder. Hershes swept shut, spiking her cheeks. A sudden turn of his body sent his solid chest against her sensitized breasts, and she gave a long shuddering sigh.


    As his lips prowled her temple, suddenly Emma wanted his mouth on hers


    Her palms smoothed the cotton covering his broad shoulders as she edged closer. He felt¡­ Just right.


    ¡°Oh honey¡± he groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t move like that¡±. His arms tightened, his breath quickened.


    Aware of her body¡¯s rising needs, she reveled in his response as proof of her feminine powers. As hisrge hands caressed her, Emma arched against each stroke, then rubbed the cotton fabric with her cheek, her lips parted. Another shudder passed through him, and she smiled secretly.


    Nuzzling the firmfort of his shoulder, she delighted in the male musk permeating the lighter scents of smoke and spice after shave. A curling mat of hair escaped his cor and tickled her nose. She blew into the shirts V-neck and felt his muscles tense against her cheek


    It had been so long since she had made love¡­


    She floated, harbored in strong arms that warmed andforted. She nuzzled his neck, which felt momentarily cool against her flushed cheek. A ripple shuddered down his tall frame, once more proving her powers. A sharp, indrawn breath brought his hard chest against her breasts as his thigh parted hers. It remained within that juncture as they swayed, their feet barely moving.


    He leaned back, drawing her weight upon him. His thigh rhythmically prodded hers, the erotic beat warm and solid. His mouth firm against her temple, he made no effort to shield her from the evidence of his desire.


    She moaned as his rough jaw grazed the fine satin of her ckeek. Within the depths of her throat, the husky sound became a purr. Her fingertips traced patterns over his tense shoulders. His hands guided her hips against his, and warm, golden honey melted Emma¡¯s knees.


    The music stopped, and the band took a break.


    Daniel¡¯s arms tightened possessively around Emma before he obsessively released her with a low growl. Hands on her waist, he leaned back against the locked circle of her arms.


    She swayed against him, mesmerized by the harsh contours of his face. A flush stained his high cheekbone. His deep-set, probing eyes belied his easy hold on her.


    Unbidden, Emma¡¯s left hand rose ; with an index finger she traced the features of the arrogant face. For a moment she had mystical powers, as if she were holding a great beast at bay merely by the touch of her finger.


    His eyes closed slowly at her first stroke, his longshes looking sift. Then, as her hand molded the ridge of his jaw, the ebony eyes opened again to look down at her.


    Oblivious to the passing couples returning to their seats, Emma traced his masculine mouth, probing his lower lip¡¯s sensuous fullness. His teeth closed gently on the sensitive pad, and she stared at him, her body feeling strangely heavy.


    His hands tightened on her hips. ¡°Come with me,dy¡±. He rasped against her palm.


    She looked at him nkly, dazed by her need and the potent drug of his body.


    The ck gaze seared her face. ¡°Your friend is tied up with his blonde. He won¡¯t notice. We could go to my ce. Or a hotel if you prefer to go there.


    Abruptly her sensual mist cleared into the reality of the bar¡¯s neon lights, and Emma shivered. He expected her to warm his bed! She frowned up at him, stepping back from this embrace.


    ¡°We are too old to be coy about things like this, aren¡¯t we, honey?¡± his deep voice rasped. ¡°I want to be with you. And your body isn¡¯t saying no¡± He said


    ¡°Well I¡¯m saying it¡­ No¡± she retorted.


    Who did he think he was? What did he think she was?


    Ignoring the dark anger on his face, she walked stiffly to where Tom was nuzzling the blonde. ¡°Could you please take me home. I have had enough. Karen is with Frank and I think Monica left with that guy she was with. You cane back afterward¡­ Please?¡±


    ¡°Oh honey.¡± The blonde protested.


    Tom looked at Karen, then at the girl in his arms. ¡°Ah, Kathy, this is my friend, Emma. I can drop Emma off ande right back. Would you like toe along?¡±


    Kathy agreed, and Tom led the two women away from the dance floor.


    As they left, Emma refused to nce at Daniel. But her back felt scorched by the heat of his angry gaze.

 11

    It was Tuesday. By the end of the day, Emma felt like she had walked high voltage lines. She was tired. All she could look forward to was a cool refreshing bath when she got home.


    Catherine Martin, her secretary, knocked on her office door.


    ¡°Come on in,¡± Emma called from within.


    Catherine walked in. ¡°Mr Barrett called. Said he wants you, Tom and the rest of the crew at Kay Corp. Apparently Mr Rohan wants to meet the whole crew. He¡¯s already there.¡±


    Emma groaned. ¡°But he already met me.. Why do I have to go?¡±


    Catherineughed. ¡°That¡¯s what Mr Barrett said. Are you done?¡­ I could finish up for you¡±


    ¡°No I don¡¯t need any help¡± Emma replied. ¡°You can go home if you are done¡±


    She cleared up the papers scattered on her desk. Picked up her handbag and drove away from the office. The thought of seeing Daniel brought back memories of Saturday night. Memories she had been doing everything in her power to avoid thinking about.


    Reddings crew waited in the lounge when she arrived, standing in groups around the room. Emma went to stand besides Tom.


    ¡°You look terrible¡± he said ¡°Coffee?¡±


    ¡°Yes please¡± said Emma, epting the Styrofoam cup.


    The door swung open beneath Barrett¡¯s hand. He entered and stepped to one side to admit another man. From behind several sets of shoulders, Emma saw Daniel. Dressed in a lightweight business suit standing in the doorway. Then he stepped into the bright light.


    Three nights ago, this man had held her in his arms and danced with her.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    A light veneer of sophistication touched his swarthy features, which were enhanced by his tailored gray suit and a soft blue shirt. His silk tie was loosely knotted. The contours of a chiseled mouth rxed as Barrett introduced Daniel to each person.


    Emma swallowed and stared at Tom. He was gaping in disbelief. She elbowed him, and he grinned down at her. ¡°Same guy¡± he whispered.


    Her hands formed tight fists at her sides as she took a deep breath and nted her shoes firmly on the concrete floor, forcing her expression into immobility.


    Daniel¡¯s head dipped in response to the introductions, and Barrett¡¯s barroom bass voice carried to her ears. ¡°Neely, this is Daniel Rohan. He¡¯s recing Rainy as president.


    ¡± Neely ¡± The deep voice acknowledging the introduction raised goosebumps on Emma¡¯s skin. Her scalp tingled as she remembered the husky rasp: ¡±e with me,dy ¡±


    She scrutinized each hard feature, her head cocked to one side. In the harsh light she saw that the crisp ck hair glistened with silver. His mouth and jaw were hard. Creases shed the lean cheeks, deepening as his white teeth shed. Ebonyshes fringed eyes untouched by warmth.


    Tom stepped forward. She heard Barrett¡¯s rumbling. ¡°This is Tom¡±.


    There was a pause after Tom¡¯s ¡°d to meet you, sir¡±.


    Emma shuddered, her palms growing moist.


    Daniel studied Tom. ¡°Hello you¡± he drawled. ¡°I recognize you from Saturday night. Nice to see you again¡±.


    Tom¡¯s eyes locked with Emma¡¯s. Slowly he winked.


    ¡°And of course, you¡¯ve already met Emma Green¡±


    Daniel faced her. A muscle tightened in his jaw as he towered over her. The tension crackling between them was almost audible.


    Emma¡¯s chin lifted, and she met the ze of his ck eyes with narrowed ones.


    Slowly, the glittering half closed eyes traced her face, from her upturned nose to her generous mouth. His gaze inched down her neck to rest on the curves covered by her shirt, then skid to the short skirt. Thenguorous appraisal traveled with microscopic care upward again until it met her cold stare.


    She shifted her weight and looped her thumbs in her skirt to keep her hands steady. With much care as his, Emma¡¯s eyes swept the arrogantly tilted head, the expensively cut suit, down to the custom-made shoes. Then, without a flicker, she met his eyes.


    Daniel tensed. His fist tightened at his thighs as though he would have liked to wrap them around her neck.


    As Emma forced one corner of her mouth upwards, a flush appeared beneath Daniel¡¯s tanned cheeks.


    He turned to Tom, his voice harsh. ¡°You two work on the same crew?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± Tom drawled confidently


    ¡°I hope your friendship or rtionship with her doesn¡¯t affect your work?¡±


    Barrett¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°You won¡¯t find any fault with their work. I give them a reprimand quicker than anyone¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see,¡± Daniel growled. Then, quietly to Emma, he added ¡°I want to see you in my office immediately, Green¡±. He excused himself with a curt nod to the others.


    The concrete vacated by his expensive shoes seemed to smolder as Emma looked down at it. Her senses were filled with her own anger, the tang of highly priced after shave, and hisst insulting appraisal of her body.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The door to Daniel¡¯s office stood half open. Emma took a deep breath, then raised her knuckles to the walnut finish.


    At her first rap, a ¡°Get in here¡± snaked out at her. She hesitated, then entered the expensively decorated office.


    Daniel stood behind a massive walnut desk in the center of the room, his suit jacket discarded. His tiey in a heap atop stacks of paper. ck chest hair escaped the loosened shirt. Emma noted his forbidding expression and therge hands gripping the back of the desk chair.


    His eyes scanned every inch of her likeser beams. They took in her shirt, her handbag, down to her shoes. Slowly, they returned to her face.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± he barked.


    Emma went to one of the chairs in front of his desk with a casualness she didn¡¯t feel.


    She sat down and dropped her hand bag beside her. Her ponytail hung across her shoulder.


    Suddenly he sprawled in the desk chair and rested his head against its high back. His dark hair standing in contrast to the scarlet fabric.


    Emma¡¯s blood beat against her skull as she met his gaze. Her hands tightly grasped the walnut arms of the chair.


    One thick eyebrow arched. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your personal file. Emma Rachel Green¡± he said in a tone that grated on her raw nerves. ¡°I¡¯m going over it with a fine toothedb. Tomorrow may find you working in the office¡­ Or on suspension.¡±


    The secretary bustled into the office clutching a file folder. Daniel¡¯s dark hand shot up to take it from her. ¡°Thank you, Mrs Darrin¡±. He pped the file on the desk and flipped it open. Head bent, he went through it as the heavy door clicked quietly behind the secretary.


    He studied the papers intently, his face in shadow as he read. Silence spread over the room, disturbed only by the crackle of savagely turned pages.


    Suddenly his head jerked up as he snapped the folder shut and tossed it aside. ¡°Dammit woman, don¡¯t you ever talk?¡±


    Emma shifted in her chair, her fingers aching from gripping the arms. Her heart thumped somewhere in the region of her throat. He had to learn that she could hold her own, or she might as well walk out of his office and say goodbye to her job. Her tongue swept over her soft lips. His eyes followed the movement.


    His anger showed in every line of his tanned skin. But Emma refused to be intimidated. ¡°I talk. But you must realize it¡¯s after five and I¡¯m on overtime¡±


    Daniel flicked a nce at the wall, he toyed with a pencil, which looked like a yellow matchstick in hisrge hands. ¡°All right¡­ I will make sure you get overtime¡± he agreed


    She nodded, then said ¡°exactly what credentials do you bring to this job Mr Rohan?¡±


    He stared at her a moment before answering. ¡°I started as a grunt like everyone else. Now I own Kay Corp¡±


    Emma met his steady gaze. ¡°And why do you question my effectiveness? Why do you think my friendship with Tom affects my work?¡­ Is it because I¡¯m a woman?¡±


    ¡°I have no problem with women. I have women working for me. In fact they are better at handling details. He paused, and the pencil snapped between his fingers, then ttered to the desk.¡± But youdy, are a different matter¡±


    Emma¡¯s toes curled inside her shoes at the sensual fire in his eyes.


    ¡°I hope this rtes to my job. Mr Rohan ¡± she said slowly. She stood up and picked up her hand bag. One more minute of those ck eyes on her face and she would pick up his paper weight and fling it at his head.


    ¡°So we are back to that Huh?¡±. He asked coolly. ¡°Back to Mr Rohan?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    His voice came so low that she barely heard its mocking rasp. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    She faced and nted her fists on her hips, making no effort to contain her anger. ¡°I do my own work, Mr Rohan. Read those papers in front of you. I have been cited for outstanding service two times in three years¡±


    His face hardened, and the growl changed to a threatening purr. ¡°Sit down,dy. I want this matter between us settled before work hours tomorrow. I said, sit down,¡± he repeated quietly.


    ¡°There is no matter between us to settle,¡± she said. But she sat down.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s better,¡± hemented.


    When she stared nkly at him, he spoke slowly, distinctly. ¡°Understand this,dy. I¡¯m the boss and you are the employee. That¡¯s a basic immutable fact.

 12

    Emma¡¯s warning fury returned to full me. ¡°This so-called ¡°matter¡± better be about something reasonable. Because if you mess with my job, I will yell sex discrimination so loud that these concrete building blocks will crumble¡± her fingernails raked the wooden arms of the chair. ¡°I¡¯m the right person for this job. Mr Rohan¡±


    ¡°You sure as hell are right for something¡± he snapped. ¡± I got a taste of it the other night. You were like hot silk in my arms when we danced, woman. Why the hell did you walk away from me?¡±


    Emma felt the blood drain from her cheeks. ¡°Finally you said what you have been wanting to say since. Is this interview over, Mr Rohan?¡±


    ¡°The interview is over, but you and I are not.¡± he stood up menacingly, then leaned forward to brace his fists on the desk. ¡°Take a note,dy. You and I are not through. I want to know why you walked out?¡±


    Emma¡¯s head went up; her jaw jutted forward. She jumped to her feet. The ponytail whipping about her neck. ¡°women do change their minds, you know. Just because we had a couple of dances doesn¡¯t mean I owed it to you to spend the night in your bed. Maybe you just didn¡¯t appeal to me¡±


    They red at each other across the wide desk.


    ¡°You gave me quite a lesson in teasing,dy. You were ready¡± he stated. ¡°I should have¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t tease¡± Emma sputtered. ¡°And what makes you think you could have?¡±


    ¡°This¡± Her first step backward was herst. Daniel rounded the cluttered desk in a single leap. His arms looped about her to bring her to his chest, pinning her arms to her sides, and sending her handbag across the carpet.


    Their clothing seemed to dissolve as Emma felt each button of his shirt imprint itself on her flesh. Hard thighs cradled the softness of hers, a granite brace of muscles and desire that burned her body.


    Daniel looked down at her, hisshes throwing webbed shadows on his cheeks. Emma swallowed nervously, and his gaze flickered down her throat. The grim line of his mouth tightened. His stare returned to her face. His arms loosened slightly, yet he did not permit her to move.


    He wanted to trace her ribcage and slide his hands beneath that damned shirt. He wanted to touch her bare nipples, to feel them ripen with need. The same need that coursed through his own body and made his muscles bunch. But he knew he had to pace himself, to keep his cool andunch a full blown attack on her senses, it was all about breaching her line of defense, tackling every barrier she had put up and turning her on beyond the point of no return.


    They were so close he could almost taste her breath in the air between them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move¡± he murmured softly as she squirmed against the masculine shackles that bound her. He leaned back against the desk, then drew her forward against him. Emma pressed her thighs into the front of the desk. His jet ck gaze slid over her face, touching the parted softness of her mouth.


    Emma struggled, found it futile, then red at him. ¡°Let me go¡±. She said


    He held her easily, his eyes glittering as her tongueved her dry bottom lip


    The harsh ces of his face softened into a sensual expression that heated her blood.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t being coy¡± she said remembering his usation, her body rigid as she tried to force inches between them.


    ¡°Ohdy¡± the long curve of his mouth moved slowly. ¡°Saturday night you were coy as hell¡­ I spent the weekend wondering how your sweet mouth would taste.¡± His face lowered toward her, and the earth under Emma¡¯s feet began to tilt. She shivered, her body taut with the effort of withholding her breasts from the hard pressure of his chest.


    ¡°Saturday night is over and gone¡± she managed to say, breathing in the scent of soap and musk and man.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    His breath feathered her fevered cheeks. ¡°There will be other nights¡± his hands spanned her back gently ; they caressed and soothed. One hand slid to her lower back, then rubbed it slowly. ¡± You like that, don¡¯t you, kitten? You are trembling, ¡°he added softly. ¡°You are flushed and silky and all woman, honey¡±


    Emma¡¯s bones began turning to Jell-O, her emotions ying hide-and-seek with the orders of her brain. She groaned, a low sound of frustration. ¡°Let me go¡± she said


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡± his hands probed the hair at the back of her head, finding the sensitive scalp. The rubber band came free, releasing her hair. He sifted the strands and stared as the tendrils curled around his dark fingers.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­. Move.¡± His other hand slid down her back, found her bra sp, and easily unfastened it. She shivered, aware of the unbound softness ttening against his chest. She struggled to retain her grip on reality as his head lowered. But reality became the man, nothing existed beyond him.


    She wanted his mouth. She wanted the hard lips on hers.


    His fingers tugged her shirt loose from her skirt and slid beneath the cotton fabric. She closed her eyes, savoring the erotic slide of his rough hands on her flesh.


    ¡°Ohhh¡­.¡± she moaned.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my little cat. Don¡¯t fight it¡± he murmured close to her cheek.


    His mouth touched hers lightly. He explored the corners gently, giving her proactive glimpses of desire that did not satisfy. One palm ttened heavily between her breasts. Slowly, it slid to cup the softness of one round globe. He massaged the nipple into a peak before turning to her other breast.


    Enveloped in his body, Emma was overwhelmed by her rising desire.


    The rough slide of his tongue on her throat was followed by a deep rumble of male pleasure. ¡°You taste of salt, little cat. And you smell like green fields and daisies.¡±


    His lips prowled a trail upward to y tiny bites about her earlobes. ¡°So soft and sweet, like little bits of candy rolled in honey¡± he said hoarsely, the curl of his breath sought the crevices of her ear.


    Her fingers moved at her sides, she wanted to wrap her arms around him, run her fingers over the shifting muscles of his back.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my silent witch¡± he crooned, ¡°Let me in¡­¡± His thighs released her, and immediately her palms sought the powerful length of them.


    He looked at her. She was staring at his mouth. It was an invitation if he ever saw one. He lowered his head.


    His hands framed her face, a thumb raised it for his lips. His mouth was unexpectedly gentle. It tantalized her, roamed over her lips with feather light kisses. Then gently he drew her upper lip between his, sucked it briefly, and repeated the action on her bottom lip. His tongue licked the full outline of her mouth, tasting it. It delved slowly into her mouth to coil against the moistness of hers. It asked, it enticed, and offered as it stroked her own.


    It was everything she had imagined his kiss would be. No. It was more than that. Her appetite whetted by days of unrequited attraction, she was so ready for his kiss that she moaned into his mouth and pressed forward, feeling the hardness of his chest even as she savored the softness of his mouth.


    She skimmed her hands over his arms and shoulders, then down his back. The fabric of his shirt was warm and taut over his muscr frame.


    He pressed her against his hot, hard body.


    Emma moaned, it had been long, so long since she had let anyone touch her that way. She wanted to crawl inside of him. She couldn¡¯t get close enough.


    His hands were all over her, touching her in ces that were private. He slid onerge hand between her legs and she gave a small cry that didn¡¯t sound like her.


    It seemed like her clothes dissolved under his touch. Damn the man was good. He was good with his mouth, with his hands. She felt her legs give way. And she was sure she would have fallen if he wasn¡¯t holding her. Holding her like he didn¡¯t want to let go. Like she was his. She loved the way she felt in his arms.


    Emma moaned as he rubbed. She came, right then, throbbing hard and fast.


    He kept his hands there, hot against her skirt.


    When his mouth finally lifted, Daniel looked deep into her half closed eyes, onerge palm cupping her aching breast possessively. His thumb and index finger teased the hardened nub.


    He stared at her. It took a few moments for her toe back down to earth. Then she realized what had happened. She had had an orgasm when all he had done was touch her through her clothes.


    She was embarrassed. He didn¡¯t seem to care though.


    ¡°I¡¯m staking my rights¡± he whispered against her swollen lips


    He lifted a strand of hair and brought it to his lips. It shone against his dark skin. It drifted slowly through his fingers.


    ¡°You are mine from now on.¡± he said ¡°Do you understand that, honey?¡±

 13

    Emma was super confused.


    `


    This was not her. It was like some sensational article in a women¡¯s magazine, headlines stered on the cover in bold red letters to sell more copies. She had always thought a contact orgasm could never really happen. That it was no more than fantasy and fiction.


    But it had just happened. To her.


    ¡°Oh God¡­.¡± She groaned and turned away. ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed¡± she said


    ¡°Why?¡± Heughed quietly. ¡°I¡¯m not¡±


    She hid her face in his shoulder


    He sounded like had just saved the world.


    He gently forced her head away from his shoulder with both hands.


    Her nose was somewhere near his chin. She had no choice but to look at him.


    That cocky male look he wore in the golden light made herugh. She shook her head, still embarrassed.


    Emma noted the redness tinting Daniel¡¯s cheeks, the stubble covering the jutting line of his jaw. Beneath the fringe of hisshes, ebony eyes glittered down at her. His mouth moved slightly, the hard contour shifting into confident sensuousness.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got fantastic hair,dy. It¡¯s like silk. It curls around my fingers as you are going to curl around me¡± He murmured.


    Despite the heat of his body against hers, Emma shivered. He knew all the smoothpliments to bolster a woman¡¯s ego. Tall and attractive, he possessed the savoir faire to make a woman desire him. At this moment, she wanted nothing more than to be made love to by Daniel Rohan.


    But who was he? A possessive male who just threatened her job, a job she loved. A man from a world whose inhabitants changed bed partners as easily as most people changed sheets. Daniel Rohan probably gave every woman the same deluxe treatment.


    He assumed she would bow to his demands and just drop into his bed.


    ¡°Hey!¡± The deep drawl contained amusement. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    She leaned away from him, eyes lowered to the cleft in his rugged chin. Her lips closed, the fine edges of her teeth grinding against each other. Male chauvinists did not rate high on her list of household pets, and she ssified Daniel as one of that species.


    He frowned, but allowed her to pull away slightly before looping his arms around her hips. His sleepy expression cleared, the ck eyes alert.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked


    Lips that moments ago had explored hers settled once again into a harsh line. ¡°I want to know why you turned it off just now. Minutes ago you were soft and willing, but now you are doing a rey of Saturday night. Your sudden coldness isn¡¯t setting any better with my system now than it did then. Now, what is wrong?¡± Anger threaded the deep voice.


    Emma stared intently at his desire flushed face.¡± You can¡¯t tell me what to do, Mr Rohan.¡± she whispered.


    His brows met in a harsh line.¡± What? ¡±


    ¡°You act as if you own me. Well, you don¡¯t. You have no lien on me, no right to make demands of me. You are out of line, Mr Rohan. I am good at my job, and I¡¯m going to keep on doing it. You can y the dominating male routine with someone else.


    His fingers bit into her waist. ¡°Either you are so steeped in midwestern provincialism that you can¡¯t see reality¡± he growled, ¡°Or you are parroting the rhetoric of women¡¯s lib. Either way,dy, you have seeded in leading me down a pretty enticing path twice now. I wanted to make love to you and forget the world existed beyond your sweet mouth and silky skin.¡±


    He took a deep breath.¡±In my thirty years I have learned that when you want something special, you have to reach out and take it. Life is too short not to.¡± A muscle tightened in his jaw as he freed her and reached behind him for a package of cigarettes.


    Stepping back, Emma watched him strike a match and light the cigarette, his eyes holding hers over the rising curl of smoke. His gaze dropped to her rumpled shirt. ¡°You¡¯d better fix that, honey. My control isn¡¯t too steady right now¡±


    To her chagrin, her nipples scored the light fabric. She spun away from him, her fingers shaking as they searched her back for the bra sp.


    ¡°I will do that¡± he said roughly, and ground the cigarette into an ashtray. He hooked her bra, then gently tugged down her shirt. He cupped her shoulders, his thumbs massaging the rigid muscles over her shoulder des.


    ¡°You are trembling,¡± He whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home¡± Emma managed to say raggedly. She had to get away from him, from the maleness that heated her bones, melted her inhibitions and demanded sheply with his kingly wishes. If she didn¡¯t leave soon, he would have the satisfaction of seeing her give in to her anger. At the moment, she wasn¡¯t certain she could stop her hand from pping his arrogant face.


    ¡°You are not going anywhere, right now¡± he said as he slid off the desk and walked over to stand before her. ¡°You will hear me out¡±


    Emma¡¯s mouth tightened, the cords in her neck growing taut. He possessed the ability to make her emotions take a roller-coaster ride from desire to anger to vulnerability and back to anger. The man was a ss A dictator. She raised her face to his. If he needed directions to the nearest exit from her life, she would give them.


    But before the words could form on her tongue he interrupted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡± he said like he knew what she was thinking


    ¡°I don¡¯t like cavemen, Daniel,¡± she said.


    ¡°I get the feeling, honey, that you are not exactly the timid type yourself¡± he rumbled. ¡°Especially after the bedroom door closes¡±.


    Flushed with anger, she trembled all the way down to her shoes. ¡°I would like to go home¡± Emma said


    ¡°No you are not¡±


    ¡°You are maddening¡± she sputtered


    ¡°Only where you are concerned, honey¡± he replied


    They red at each other. The silence crackled about Emma like one hundred volts of electricity


    ¡°You are an arrogant, domineering bastard¡± she used.


    ¡°And you are going to love it¡± he purred.


    ¡°Not in a million¡­ Make that In a trillion years¡± she brushed past him.


    At her first step, arge hand mped over her shoulder. It seemed to sizzle through her shirt.


    ¡°Wait a minute,dy.¡± he said. ¡°I will walk you to your car¡±.


    She shrugged free of his touch. ¡°Suddenly a gentleman huh?¡± she mocked. ¡°Are you afraid I don¡¯t know how to drive my car?¡± she inquired sweetly, batting her eyshes.


    Hisugh rocketed around the still room. ¡°Lady, I would like to find out just what you do know. You wait. I have to lock up. Everyone else is gone. You friend Tom too¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is that another order, boss man?¡± Emma said as she started for the door, aware that Daniel was following her closely. The quiet tap of his shoes echoed off the deserted hallways behind her. ¡±


    At the main exit, his hand shot out to open the door, and Emma edged past the heat of his body into the cool of the evening.


    The door clicked shut behind them. She almost ran across the lot, her need to escape Daniel as strong as that of any convict fleeing from prison.


    ¡°Hey¡± steel strong fingers wrapped around her upper arm, gripping it securely. His suit jacket in his other hand, he walked beside her to the two remaining vehicles.


    Emma had the distinct sense of being escorted by a man who found her delicate, who wanted to protect. She resented the feminine rush of pleasure his gantry gave her. It was probably a standard ploy, she decided.


    Beside her car, he turned her to him. His finger went under her chin to lift it.


    Feeling emotionally drained, Emma did not resist the gentle pressure. The setting sun bathed his tanned face in a warm glow


    ¡°Let me go, Daniel,¡± she said huskily, her mouth trembling. She longed for the cool sanctuary of her home, her quiet, Daniel-free home. ¡°Let me go now¡±. She stared straight into his eyes, but the smug assurance she expected to see written on his features was not there.


    ¡°I get the feeling¡± he breathed. ¡°that you¡­¡± The musing tone became an oath. ¡°Dammit¡­ How many men have made love to you?¡±


    Emma¡¯s chin jerked away from the rough scrape of his fingertip. ¡°You are trespassing¡± she hissed. ¡°It¡¯s no business of yours if I slept with the entire army?¡±


    Daniel¡¯s genuine grin deepened the lines bracketing his mouth. Its warmth stretched all the way to his gleaming eyes. ¡°I like thatdy¡± he rumbled softly


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s cute. Sleeping with the whole army. I have known women who have nearly matched that¡± He threw his head back and chuckled, hisughter rich with male delight. ¡°You¡¯re a surprise package, honey. Now get in and go home. I¡¯ll follow you¡±


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Emma insisted. ¡°you¡¯re noting home with me¡±


    ¡°Hey¡± the lift of his brows proimed mock innocence. ¡°You live next door to Frank, and I want to see him. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Stunned, Emma allowed him to open her door. The hand on her arm urged her into the driver¡¯s seat. He took her hand bag from her and tossed it on the passenger seat.


    Emma sucked in her breath as his hand came dangerously close to her breast. He straightened, closed the door, and patted it twice.


    ¡°Come ondy, let¡¯s go¡± he said.

 14

    Emma fumbled with her key, poked it into the ignition, and turned it. The engine revved and she reversed, careless of Daniel¡¯s jump from her car¡¯s path. She mped a hand over her hair to keep it from flying out the open window. All she needed after a long, hard day filled with work was a sexy, possessive, chauvinistic boss who wanted her in his bed.


    Gravel spun away from the rear tires as she left the lot. The man reflected in her rear view mirror stood, feet apart, hands braced on lean hips, his smug grin widening.


    Emma shook. Her insides barely unknotted as she met the first curve. She took it with a squeal of tires, her knuckles white on the steering wheel. The rear end of her car fishtailed, and when she came out of the curve, a dark green sports car was closely following her. Her mirror caught the sh of white teeth and the sheen of ck hair.


    The image stayed in the mirror as she drove home and pulled into the driveway. The polished green metal charger slid neatly into ce besides hers. The engine¡¯s purr died .


    Emma jumped out, mmed the door, went into the building and up the stairs. He followed her closely.


    She pointed to Frank¡¯s door. ¡°As you know, Frank¡¯s ce is over there, Mr Rohan.¡±


    Emma desperately wanted relief from too much Daniel Rohan. Coping with him today had left her emotions resembling heaps of raked grass. She inched towards her door, slid in her key, grasped the knob and turned it.


    ¡°I can hear voices from his apartment. I see he¡¯s home. Why don¡¯t you go talk to him?¡± she said, nodding towards Frank¡¯s door.


    ¡°You are not even going to invite me in?¡± Daniel asked mischievously


    ¡°Not a chance in hell¡± she said before slipping into the air conditioned interior of her own home and closing the door firmly behind her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Two hourster, freshly showered and dressed in a green African print muumuu, Emma peered out the driveway. Daniel¡¯s car was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Good,¡± she said to herself. ¡°It was just a bad dream. Daniel Rohan never existed¡±.


    She adjusted the towel turban over her wet hair and padded into thepact kitchen. ¡°Supper, then a movie¡± she said, checking the spaghetti sauce that had simmered in the slow cooker all day. Humming, she began to prepare the remainder of her meal.


    She stirred spaghetti into a pot of boiling water, gathered the sd vegetables from the refrigerator, and carried them to the sink.


    She heard a knock on the front door.


    ¡°Come in¡± she yelled, assuming it was Karen or frank. ¡°I¡¯m in the kitchen¡±


    ¡°Hello again¡± a voice said


    Emma turned around slowly to find Daniel standing in her kitchen.


    ¡°Great¡­ Just great¡± she said


    The tomato she was holding squirted seeds into the sink, crushed by her fingers.


    Daniel¡¯s tall body filled the kitchen as he came closer to her. His smile was low and devastating.


    ¡°Hidy,¡± he whispered softly.


    Emma shivered and picked up a towel. Why hadn¡¯t she dressed fully instead of opting for the freedom of the muumuu? Her unconfined breasts tingled beneath the cloth, feeling full and heavy. She edged away from the sink, regretting the absence of panties. Her scarlet tipped toes curled against the cool linoleum floor.


    ¡°Lady¡± He repeated softly, his ck gaze doing the stroll over the jade-green towel turban and down the length of her body. He stepped closer, a very hungry tiger who had sighted prey.


    ¡°You are making me ufortable, Daniel,¡± Emma protested. ¡°If you will just excuse me, I will change¡±


    ¡°I like you just the way you are honey. Here, let me help you¡±.


    He took the towel from her and bent slightly, ced a steadying hand on her waist, and slowly stroked the length of her tomato dampened thigh.


    Emma edged back against the counter and felt the corner bite into her hip. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she gasped as he straightened and tossed the towel into the sink.


    ¡°This¡± his fingers circled her wrist and raised her palm to his mouth. He sucked the seeds from her fingers one by one, gently nibbling the tips, inserting the slender length into the warm moistness of his mouth. The muscles in her stomach contracted. At the same time, warmth seeped down her thighs, weakened her knees.


    His other hand proved the material at her waist. ¡°Good lord. What are you wearing beneath this thing?¡±


    Helplessly, Emma met his stare.


    He drew a deep breath, swallowed and scrutinized the gaping neckline. ¡°Not a damn thing¡± he answered himself.


    Emma edged away until there were inches between them. ¡°I think I will change now. You can wait in the living room¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to move?¡± he asked hoarsely, using her wrist to draw her against him. ¡°I can see straight down that thing to your toes,dy. Every beautiful dip and curve¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± the dryness in her throat stopped the words from reaching her tongueBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The heat of his chest ttened her breasts as his arms circled her, his palms cupping her buttocks. The hair covering his chest tickled the flesh exposed by the scoop neckline.


    ¡± Beautifuldy¡± he murmured, his lips tracing the arched line of her eyebrow. Then they lowered to feather across her closed eyelids, and finally settled against her temple. ¡°You are so incredibly soft¡± he murmured huskily.


    Somewhere within her reason, a warning sign shed : male on the prowl. Danger. But her hands had to touch him, feel the muscles running beneath the tanned skin. They rested on the upper arms and tested the strength that melded her to him.


    His lips brushed down her cheek, his ragged breath moist on her skin. ¡°You smell like a baby fresh from a bath, honey. Just as cuddly, too. Are you frightened? You are trembling.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not frightened¡± Emma breathed as his lips tempted hers.


    The warm palms cradling her buttocks lifted her against him. Braced against the counter, her thighs parted for the intrusion of his. Vulnerable to the masculine thrust between her legs, she whispered vaguely as his tongue feathered her bottom lip.


    ¡°Daniel¡­ We should stop¡± she said weakly


    One hand circled her ribs, slid to the fullness of her left breast, cupped it, then moved to lie t against her stomach.


    ¡°You are soft,dy,¡± he said. ¡°So soft¡­ Hold me¡±


    She tried to protest, but her arms slid around him. Her head tilted to allow his lips to feast on the tender area behind her ear.


    A tremor ran through him. ¡°Oh, baby. I need you¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Wow¡± a voice called from the doorway.


    They both turned¡­ It was Karen


    ¡°Wow¡± she said again smiling mischievously ¡°I didn¡¯t know you guys were¡­ You know¡±


    Daniel edged in front of Emma, shielding her flushed face from Karen¡¯s view.


    ¡°I thought you left.. Daniel? ¡± Karen asked


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I wanted toe say goodbye to Emma first¡± Daniel replied


    ¡°I can see that¡± Karen said smiling ¡°I guess I will see youter Emma¡­ So¡­ I¡¯m gonna let you both back to¡­ Whatever it is you were doing before I came in¡­ I¡¯m so sorry for interrupting¡­. Please carry o¡­.¡±


    ¡°Get out Karen¡± Emma said


    ¡°Owkay¡± Karen said as she turned around and left.


    ¡°She is not gonna let me rest after you leave¡± Emma said to Daniel.


    Daniel smiled


    ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed¡± Emma said


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked¡­ ¡°Do you always get embarrassed this easily? There is no need to be embarrassed about what is going on between us¡±


    ¡°there is nothing going on between us¡± Emma retorted


    ¡°And we are back to that again.. Huh?


    Daniel¡¯s smoldering gaze brought a flush to Emma¡¯s entire body.


    ¡± Stop looking at me like that, ¡± she said.


    He smiled. The t of his hand chafed the stubble on his jaw.


    ¡± You erupt when I touch you, Honey, ¡± he said simply.


    Emma could not meet his stare. He dwarfed thepact kitchen.


    ¡°look at me, Emma¡± he said


    When she did, his expression was grim. The furrow between his brows deepened into a formidable line.


    ¡°That temper of yours ignites so easily. I gotta say I kinda like it¡±


    He followed the swaying of her breasts beneath the eroticily patterned cloth as she turned to stir the spaghetti sauce.


    ¡°You know¡­ Now that I think about it. You didn¡¯t even invite me to stay for dinner¡±


    Emma stopped to stare at him.


    ¡°Is that how much you wanna get rid of me?¡± he asked smiling


    ¡°Kinda..¡± she replied. I think I have had enough of you for one day. Mr Rohan ¡±


    ¡°Did I ever tell you I like the way you call my name?¡± he said, changing the topic.¡± but you know what. I think I prefer just Daniel¡­ From you¡±


    ¡°you can stay for dinner¡­ Daniel¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s better,¡± he said, ¡± but maybe some other time.¡±


    He stepped closer and gave her a peck on her cheek. And then he was gone.

 15

    ¡°So my sister called this morning.. She and her son Chip will being to visit me¡±. Emma said to Karen as she prepared for work.


    ¡°Oh cool,¡± said Karen. ¡°how long is she going to stay¡±


    ¡°Just the weekend¡­ Chip has to go to school. I haven¡¯t seen them for a while so she decided toe over¡±. Emma said as she put the eggs she had been stirring into the frying pan. ¡°although I have a feeling mom sent her. To check up on me.¡±


    ¡°Uh uh¡± said Karen


    ¡°So I might not be around when she gets here so I¡¯m gonna leave my key at Frank¡¯s ce. Just in case you are not around to let them in with yours¡±


    ¡°Uh uh¡± Karen said again.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Emma asked her. ¡°You seem distracted ¡±


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m not distracted.. I¡¯m not distracted at all¡± Karen said. ¡°I was just wondering, isn¡¯t there something you wanna tell me?¡±


    ¡°something¡­ Like what?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean like what¡­ When were you going to tell me about you and Daniel?¡­ Look I know it¡¯s not supposed to be my business.. But you are my best friend and so that makes it my business¡­ What the hell, Emma.. I tell you everything¡±


    Emma sighed


    ¡°Best friends tell each other stuff. Isn¡¯t this one of the things you should tell me about?¡­e on¡±


    ¡°Hey chill¡± Emma said. ¡°There is nothing to tell¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°really.. Nothing is happening between Daniel and I?¡±


    Karen stared at her in disbelief. ¡°You know I¡¯ve got eyes right?¡± she asked. ¡°and I know that if I hadn¡¯te in when I did that evening, I¡¯m sure you guys would have been doing it like rabbits right in the middle of your kitchen floor¡­ Or maybe on the table¡­ Who knows.¡±


    ¡°Still.. Nothing would have happened. Nothing is happening¡­ He¡¯s been flirting with me.. That¡¯s all. And he¡¯s kinda my boss.. So even if I wanted to, I can¡¯t¡­ It¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°yeah yeah..¡± Karen said smiling. ¡°You didn¡¯t look like you could tell right from wrong when I walked in¡±


    Emma simply rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Anyways,¡± Karen continued. ¡°I think he¡¯s good for you¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°hell yes¡­ It¡¯s been a while since I saw you like this.. and in the kitchen for that matter.. Wow¡±. She saidughing


    ¡°Could you just drop this?¡±


    ¡°You know me.. I won¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯m going to work¡± Emma said, unable to take Karen¡¯s teasing any longer. She stood up, carrying her te to the sink and rinsing them. ¡°I have got a long day ahead of me and I don¡¯t have time for this. And I also promised Monica I would help her today so I n to rush whatever I have to do at work. Are you going anywhere? ¡±


    ¡± Yes I am actually. Frank is taking me out this evening. It¡¯s our anniversary you know and I think he nned something special. He has been acting all weird about it ¡±


    ¡± Oh happy anniversary sweetheart ¡°Emma said, giving her a hug from behind.¡± you both are perfect for each other ¡±


    ¡± Thanks girl ¡± Karen said.¡±Have a nice day¡±


    ¡°You too,¡± Emma replied.


    When Emma got into her car she checked her phone. The blinking light indicated she had a text message. She opened it. It was from Daniel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bete¨C ¡± the message said simply


    Emma slipped the phone into her bag. Deciding not to reply to the text. The man had to realize he couldn¡¯t just order her around just because he could. And she honestly hadn¡¯t gotten over thest time they were together. She hated how he had just appeared from nowhere and into her life. She hated that she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him. And seeing him didn¡¯t make things any better.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Emma grimaced at the vibration of her cell phone in her back pocket as she served up an order of green papaya sd and tom yum to another hungry customer standing outside Monica¡¯s food truck.


    Her friend¡¯s delicious Thai cuisine made hers one of the more popr trucks stationed at the park during the lunch hour.


    Monica was a wonderful chef, and when she¡¯d proposed starting a food truck business, Emma had encouraged her. The love of food and cooking were just a couple things the two of them bonded over.


    And because they were such good friends, when Monica had called this morning, frantic because she¡¯d been down a person, Emma had been more than willing to jump in and help. It hadn¡¯t been the first time she¡¯d volunteered, and if Monica needed her, it wouldn¡¯t be thest.


    Another insistent buzz of her cell, and she sighed. She knew who was calling her.


    Daniel.


    He¡¯d left a message about joining him about a half hour ago.


    She¡¯d shot a text off to him, letting him know a meeting wouldn¡¯t be possible. But had he epted that? Hell no. Well, that fell under the category of his problem.


    Yes, she¡¯d agreed to go over the ounts with him, but she¡¯d also meant it when she told him he didn¡¯t own her. She had a life and refused to hand it over to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine¡±.


    Those two words had yed over and over in her head like a rabid hamster in a wheel. She hadn¡¯t been able to erase the deration from her mind. Or deny the spark of desire that had erupted into a congration inside her. Her thighs had clenched at the dark, sensual note so dominant in his voice.


    And in that moment, she swore she could feel the heavy, thrilling possession of his body on hers.


    God, it wasn¡¯t fair. Not the words he uttered to her. Not the out-of-control reaction of her body to his. Which was why she reacted so strongly-and unwisely-to the ¡°honey¡± he¡¯d so carelessly tossed at her. God only knew how many women he¡¯d said it to.


    She wasn¡¯t special. And damn, that had hurt. More than it should¡¯ve.


    Another buzz, and she gritted her teeth. Probably a threatening message this time. The tenacity that had made him so sessful as a businessman was working the hell out of her nerves.


    ¡°Here you go, babe.¡± Monica handed her an order of pad thai, disrupting her thoughts of emancipation. ¡°That¡¯s number 66.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Emma epted it, bagged it and carried it to the window. ¡°Here you go.¡± She passed the food to the customer with a smile and turned to the next person in line.


    ¡°Hi, how can I-¡± Oh hell. Daniel.


    Her eyes widened as she stared at his cold, harsh expression. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, and in spite of the ¡°you don¡¯t own me¡± speech she¡¯d just delivered to herself, apprehension quivered through her at the anger glittering in his gaze.


    ¡°Wasting my time hunting you down, apparently,¡± he ground out. ¡°I told you not to bete ¡°.


    ¡°Hey, man, order and move on. Some of us have to get back to work,¡± someone yelled from behind Daniel.


    And when several more grumbles of agreement followed, Daniel whipped his head around. Immediately, the mumbling ceased.


    Good Lord. That was some superpower. He returned his attention to her and in spite of his re, she hiked her chin up. ¡°I¡¯m helping a friend out. She needed me today.¡±


    His gaze narrowed further, and he growled, ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Before she could reply, he stalked off and disappeared. But secondster, a hard rap at the side door echoed in the truck.


    From the grill, Monica tossed her a ¡°what the hell?¡± look, and, bemused, Emma shrugged and unlocked it. The door jerked open, and Daniel strode through it. His big body and intense presence seemed to shrink the interior to that of a toy truck.


    Monica stared at him, open mouthed and struck silent. Which wasn¡¯t an easy feat. With sharp movements, he jerked off his coat and suit jacket and hung them on a wall hook. Then he rolled his sleeves up to his elbows and pinned both her and Monica with that dark re.


    ¡°Well?¡± he snapped. ¡°Where do you need me?¡±


    Need him? What was happening?


    Monica recovered first. ¡°Can you cook?¡±


    At his abrupt nod, she handed him a knife. ¡°You get an order of cashew chicken going, and I¡¯ll get the green curry.¡±


    Without a word, he crossed to the sink, washed his hands, then epted the utensil and started chopping fresh vegetables and chicken like a pro.


    Monica again shot her a look, but Emma shrugged, still stunned and confused.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have customers waiting,¡± Daniel reminded her, without turning around.


    Now the man had eyes on the back of his head as well as cooking skills? Again¡­what the hell? Shaking her head, she returned to the window and the ever-growing line outside.


    For the next couple hours, the three of them worked like a well-oiled machine. Emma still couldn¡¯t quite grasp that Daniel Rohan was there in the cramped quarters of a food truck, cooking Thai entr¨¦es like a professional.


    Not many men would have bothered getting their hands dirty. But then again, two hours ago she wouldn¡¯t have been able to picture Daniel getting his hands dirty, either. And especially not for her.


    As Monica closed the serving window and hung the Closed sign, questions crowded into Emma¡¯s head.


    But before she could ask them, he turned, tugging down his sleeves and rebuttoning the cuffs. ¡°I¡¯ll be by to pick you up at seven tomorrow night for a dinner party. This time, be there and ready,¡± Daniel ordered, thrusting his arms into his jacket, then his coat, his tone warning her not to argue. ¡°And don¡¯t keep me waiting.¡±


    With a brisk nod at Monica, he stalked out the door, leaving a weighty silence behind.


    Monica was the first to break it. ¡°What in the hell just happened?¡± she yelled, voicing the same question that had been guing Emma since Daniel¡¯s sudden appearance.


    And her answer was the same. Damned if she knew.

 16

    Emma was putting the house in order. Her sister Isabel wasing over today and she was obsessed with keeping every part of the house clean. Emma was fairly neat, but Isabel¡¯s kind of neatness was over the top.


    Karen came into the living room ¡°Hey girl¡­ Guess what happenedst night?¡± she said without greeting


    Emma stared at her. ¡°You look super excited. And you know I will never be able to guess right so just spill¡±


    Karen replied by raising her left hand. On her finger there was a beautiful ring.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Emma cried. Abandoning her cleaning and rushing to Karen¡¯s side. ¡°Frank proposed?¡±


    ¡°He sure did¡± Karen said excitedly.


    ¡°Oh and the ring is so beautiful¡­ I¡¯m so jealous¡­¡±


    ¡°I knew he was acting all weird about where we were goingst night but I had no idea what he was nning¡­ You know Frank can be really weird sometimes..¡±


    Emmaughed. ¡°I know,¡± she said excitedly. ¡°And I¡¯m gonna be your maid of honor¡­ And your child¡¯s godmother.¡±


    ¡°Hey hey¡± Karen said. ¡°It¡¯s just the engagement now.. One thing at a time please ..¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Emma said. ¡°That¡¯s exactly how it went with my sister. I should have been Isabel¡¯s maid of honor.. But she and her husband went wild and just got married¡­ Didn¡¯t even tell anyone till after the wedding. They said it was a spur of the moment thing. But that¡¯s not happening this time. I¡¯m so happy for you girl .. you are going to be the most beautiful bride ever.¡± Emma said, hugging her.


    ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯m happy for me too. When is your sister going to be here?¡±


    ¡°Soon really. They left early so they should here anytime soon¡±


    ¡°So I was thinking we could go shopping today.¡± Emma continued. ¡°There¡¯s this dinner party I¡¯m supposed to attend with Daniel tonight¡­ But I don¡¯t know if you will be able toe¡­ Since you and Frank might still be celebrating the engagement¡±. Emma said smiling.


    ¡°Oh Frank and I are going with you guys. Daniel invited us.¡±


    ¡°He did?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ So I guess we are both going dress shopping today¡±


    ¡°We will leave after my sisteres. I don¡¯t want her waiting for me when she gets here¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Isabel and Chip arrived that afternoon and Emma let them in.


    ¡°Aunt Emma¡± Chip yelled as he hugged her.


    ¡°Hi sweetie¡± Emma said. ¡°Look how big you have gotten. You are a little man now.. What are you.. Neen?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nine,¡± Chip said shyly. But he was ttered. ¡°I¡¯m not really that big you know,¡± he said, turning his attention to the TV.


    Emma hugged her sister. ¡°How was your journey?¡±


    ¡°It was fine dear. Would have been much better if I didn¡¯t have to travel with that noise maker over there¡± Isabel said pointing at Chip. ¡°He never gets tired of ying.¡±


    Emmaughed. ¡°Aw.. But he is so cute¡±


    ¡°Yeah. But you don¡¯t have to live all that cuteness.¡± Isabel said. ¡°Anyways I needed a break from all the housework¡­ Let Henry handle it for a change¡±


    ¡°Well you are wee.¡± Emma said. ¡°although I do get the feeling that mom sent you to spy on me¡±


    ¡°she misses you. You should go see her sometime¡± Isabel said, sitting down. ¡°¡± Were you about to go out? .. You look all dressed up? ¡±


    ¡± Yeah I was gonna go dress shopping. I have this dinner party to go attend tonight.. You wannae? ¡±


    ¡± Oh no ¡± Isabel said. I came here to rest and that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m going to do. ¡± Are you seeing anyone? ¡±


    ¡°Wow.. You go straight to the point don¡¯t you¡±¡­ But no I¡¯m not¡± Emma replied


    Isabel watched her face closely.¡± You know I¡¯m your sister, right?¡± she said. ¡°and I know you.. Really know you. There¡¯s someone, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°Not really¡­ It¡¯s nothing serious I promise¡­ What makes you so sure there is? ¡± Emma asked, blushing hard.


    ¡°Because I just know¡­ But you know what it¡¯s fine¡­ If you don¡¯t wanna tell me¡± Isabel said lying on the couch.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to tell¡±.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°So when do I get to meet this guy who is taking you to the party¡­ And who you are not dating¡± Isabel asked Emma as she watched her put on her make up in readiness for the party.


    Emma rolled her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you are being sarcastic. But I¡¯m serious. I barely know the guy. Except that he is a rich, annoying, arrogant, dollop head. And I handle one of hispany¡¯s ounts. It¡¯s a story I don¡¯t want to get into right now.


    ¡± Sounds like you know him pretty well,¡± Isabel said. ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah.. And nothing has happened between you two?¡± Isabel pressed on. ¡°Come on, I need the gist. My life is pretty much just Chip and house stuff now.¡±


    ¡°You have a husband who loves and adores you¡± Emma reminded her.


    Isabel smiled. ¡± yeah that too¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no gist.¡± Emma said. ¡°aren¡¯t you supposed to be going to bed now?. You came here so you could rest, remember?¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Isabel said standing up. ¡°But when mom asks I¡¯m gonna tell her you have a secret boyfriend¡±


    ¡°You better don¡¯t. You know how she is with that boyfriend stuff¡±


    ¡°Good night,¡± Isabel said as she walked out.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma¡¯s phone rang some minutester. She picked up the phone.


    ¡°Hi Daniel¡­¡± she said. ¡°I haven¡¯t changed my mind¡­ I¡¯m stilling¡­ If that¡¯s why you are calling. And you are alreadyte. You were supposed to pick me up like an hour ago¡±


    ¡°Oh.. It¡¯s good to know you can¡¯t wait to see me, ¡°he said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that¡±


    ¡°You could have just kept quiet and left me to my assumptions¡­ who was I hurting¡± he said feigning annoyance.


    Emma smiled


    ¡°Anyways¡± he continued. ¡°I was calling to tell you that I won¡¯t be able toe pick you up¡­ I¡¯m sorry but something came up and I¡¯m stuck at the office¡­ Can I just meet you there instead?¡± he asked


    ¡°Sure. I can just go with Frank and Karen¡­ Or Tom ¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯sing too¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the sudden change of ns¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Emma said as she hung up.


    There was a knock as Karen and Tom came in.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the bedroom¡± Emma yelled.


    ¡°We are ready¡­ Please tell me you are almost done¡± Karen said


    ¡°Oh I am¡­ Almost¡± Emma said. ¡°Daniel isn¡¯ting to pick me anymore .. He just called.. said he¡¯s stuck at work so I guess I will be riding with you, Tom.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± he said.


    ¡°Great¡±


    ¡°I gotta go ¡­ Frank¡¯s waiting downstairs¡± Karen said.


    ¡°Alright see you soon¡±


    Emma came out of her bedroom minutester.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± she asked Tom turning around


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± Tom said as he looked her up and down. ¡°You look so damn hot¡±


    ¡°I do?¡± Emma said smiling


    ¡°Yeah¡­ And slutty too. Damn there¡¯s so much cleavage.. Those heels¡­ And that slit! I have never seen you dress like this before¡± He said, eyeing her up and down ¡°Trying to get anyone¡¯s attention?¡±


    ¡°Oh no.. Not trying to get his attention¡± she said. Then she added, ¡°Okay maybe I am. But not in the way that you think¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to make him jealous then¡­ Or seduce him?¡± he asked. ¡°because I know this is definitely about a guy¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to make this guy jealous. I want to make him run¡± she said, looking at herself and wondering if she could even bring herself to go out in something so revealing.


    If there was one thing she had noticed about Daniel Rohan since she¡¯d met him. It was that he was possessive. He wasn¡¯t the type of person who liked to share. And he definitely wouldn¡¯t like to see her dressed like that. She was gonna show him that she wasn¡¯t ¡°his¡±, whatever he meant by that. That he couldn¡¯t just walk into her life and expect her to just listen to his demands. She was gonna show him just how wrong she was for him.


    Tom stared at her. ¡°If your motive is to make him run¡± he said, then take my advice and do not wear that. There is not a man alive who will run having seen you dressed in that. You will find yourself with the opposite problem. Believe me¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this man¡± she said


    ¡°I almost feel sorry for him,¡± Tom said. ¡°You look sensational. I predict that men will faint¡±


    ¡°Well let¡¯s hope so.¡± Emma said tly. ¡°and let¡¯s hope that one man in particr bangs his head hard when he hits the floor¡±


    Tomughed. ¡°It¡¯s Mr Rohan, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Emma nodded.


    ¡°Well then¡±. Tom said. ¡°I honestly can¡¯t wait to hear how this turns out.. Shall we?¡± he said, holding out his hand like a charming prince leading his princess.


    Emmaughed as she slipped her arm in.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving Isabel,¡± she called.


    ¡°Well have fun¡± came her sister¡¯s reply from the bedroom.


    ¡°Oh I intend to¡± Emma thought.

 17

    He was so fuckingte. He hadn¡¯t meant to be but those documents needed his immediate attention. He hoped she would still be at the party when he got there.


    His driver parked the car and he stepped out. The fact that he¡¯d had to go home to change even took more time. Attending the party didn¡¯t matter to him. It was just an opportunity to spend time with Emma. He saw a chance and he took the opportunity.


    He walked into the hall and looked around, his eyes searching for her. She was nowhere to be seen. Maybe she had gone home. He thought. He would be disappointed if she had.


    He saw Karen and Frank at a corner and walked up to them.


    ¡°Hey man,¡± Frank said. ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡±


    ¡°I got held up at work, ¡± Daniel replied. ¡°Had some paperwork to take care of. Where¡¯s Emma?¡± he asked Karen.


    ¡°Oh she¡¯s somewhere around¡± Karen replied. Last time I saw her she was talking to that guy over there. She said as pointed in the man¡¯s direction.


    Emma wasn¡¯t there.


    He talked to a few business associates while he scanned the room with his eyes.


    Minutester, one of the many doors in the hall opened and she stepped out. Beautiful as fuck. Sexy as hell. Poised like a princess, her hair piled high on her head in a style no doubt selected in order to disy her slender neck to the greatest advantage, the dress a sheath of glittering gold and hugging a body that was nothing short of female perfection.


    The dress was far too revealing. He watched her move, with the effortless grace of a dancer. He hated the looks she received as she walked, hated the collective murmur of appreciation from the men as they stared at her. In contrast, Daniel sat still, the flicker of a muscle in his cheek the only indication of his soaring stress levels.


    He remained still, poised for her to notice him. The tension inside him rose and anticipation thrummed in his veins.


    She exchanged a few words with a passing male, whoughed and kissed her hand. Then she dropped her tiny bag on the table and turned, the smile still on her lips.


    And saw him.


    The color drained from her beautiful face and the bright smile died instantly like a vibrant me doused by cold water. She dragged her gaze away from his.


    He watched as she straightened her narrow shoulders. She looked at him, inclined her head gracefully in his direction and then turned back to her friends, nothing in her demeanor suggesting that he was anything other than the most casual of acquaintances.


    He watched her. Not only was the side of her dress slit almost to her hips, the cut exposed almost all of her back.


    He was pissed.


    He saw her talk some more to a few people, and then she picked up her bag and left therge hall.


    He waited a few minutes¡­ And then followed her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Emma stood in a dark corner of the terrace. The rain had long since stopped and the night was warm and muggy, but she was shivering like a a whippet. She ran her hands up and down her arms in an attempt to warm herself but it made no difference.


    It was her fault. She practically had no clothes on. She had wanted to make a point. It worked though. She knew that when she looked at him. Saw the way he looked at her. Mission aplished.


    She heardughter from the hall and then footsteps, a purposeful masculine tread, and she stiffened her shoulders, trying to make it clear from her bodynguage that she sought neitherpany nor conversation.


    ¡°Emma¡±..


    His voice came from behind her, deep, silky and unmistakably male, and everything in her tensed in response. The sound of his voice transported her to the very edge of a panic attack.


    ¡°Why are you out here?¡± he asked


    ¡°I find it warm in the ballroom¡± she replied


    ¡°And yet you are shivering¡±


    With an economy of movement that was so much a part of the man, he stepped closer and panic shot through her.


    Her throat dried and her fingers tightened around her jeweled evening bag, although why, she had no idea. The CEO of Kay Corp was hardly likely to be nning to steal her possessions.


    She didn¡¯t even know why he had followed her, he wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. Determined to send him on his way, she nced up and immediately regretted the impulse. He looked spectacr in a formal dinner jacket, she thought.


    She had to find a way to get home.


    ¡°Why did you follow me?¡± she asked. ¡°You should go back to the party. I can hardly believe you find yourself short of femalepany¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not short of femalepany¡± he said


    His cool statement shouldn¡¯t have caused pain but it did and she dragged her eyes away from the involuntary study of his dark jaw.


    He looked at her thoughtfully. ¡°You should not walk around in the night air, half undressed. You will catch a chill¡±


    Before she could anticipate his intention, he shrugged his shoulders out of his jacket and draped it around her bare shoulders ¡±


    She was enveloped by his masculine scent.


    He leaned closer.¡±You shouldn¡¯t be wearing stuff like that¡± he said


    ¡°Why?¡± she retorted. ¡°Because you ordered it?¡±


    ¡°Because I forbid it¡±


    ¡°You forbid¨C?¡±. She had to hand it to him. The man had a lot of nerve. ¡°You have no right to tell me what and what not to put on Daniel.. You can¡¯t tell me what to do.. I need to go¡±. She said smoothly, shrugged out of his jacket and handed it back to him, and stepped aside so she could walk past him.


    ¡°You are not going anywhere¡±. Without hesitation, he caught her round the waist and jerked her towards him. She lifted a hand in an instinctive gesture of defense, but it was toote. Her body had felt the hard brush of his thighs and responded instantly.


    She shook her head to clear the cloud of dizziness and sucked in a lungful of air but even that was a mistake because the air contained the delicious, erotic scent of him and the clouds around her brain grew denser.


    Struggling to find the control that she was so proud of, she held herself rigid in his arms. ¡°I want you to let me go. I¡¯m not interested in whatever this is.. I don¡¯t want anything to do with you, Daniel¡±


    The tension between them was overwhelming. ¡°if you are not interested,¡± He said silkily, ¡°Why is your heart pounding against mine?¡±


    Emma decided that if there was anything worse than feeling this way, it was knowing that he was aware of her reaction. ¡°I don¡¯t like being held against my will¡±. She said frostily, a sh of anger in her eyes as she looked at him. ¡°And I don¡¯t like the way you use power and control to get your way. I don¡¯t respond to bullying¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m bullying you?¡± his tone was lethally soft, his mouth only a breath away from hers. ¡°That¡¯s strange, because I let go of you the moment you requested that I do so, but you haven¡¯t moved an inch, Emma. Your body is still against mine. Why is that?. I wonder.¡±


    She gave a soft gasp and stepped back, realizing that he was telling the truth. He was no longer holding her.


    ¡± You know what I think? ¡°he said.¡±You were inviting male attention. You did it to taunt me. You knew I wouldn¡¯t like you putting this on¡± He said. His eyes looked her up and down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you like or do not like,¡± Emma replied to him sweetly. ¡°I will do what I want and put on what I want and you won¡¯t have a say in any of it because what you want or don¡¯t want doesn¡¯t matter to me¡±


    Her eyes locked with him in a bant challenge.


    Try and stop me. Her gaze said.


    And Daniel decided to do exactly that.


    He swung her into his arms and strode towards his car without ncing left or right. He was boiling and angry and he realized that he hadn¡¯t known the true meaning of possessive until that moment.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Daniel ¨C¡± her voice was a shocked breathless pant as she pushed at his shoulders. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Her words irritated him because they drew attention to the fact that he was acting without thought. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing. His actions had nothing to do with reason and everything to do with some dark, primitive need to remove her from the line of sight of every man.


    The thought made him tighten his grip in raw, naked jealousy and she wriggled.


    Every part that mattered was in contact with smooth, warm female flesh¡­ Female flesh that squirmed in protest against certain vital parts of his body.


    Something dark and primitive broke loose and anger red inside him.


    Anger at her for deliberately provoking him


    Anger at himself for responding in such a predictable fashion.


    Always, in herpany, he found himself facing parts of himself that he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge.

 18

    ¡°Put me down!¡± Emma said.


    ¡°You choose to invite attention,dy¨C¡± he tried to ignore the low, throbbing ache that threatened to test his legendary self control. ¡°¨Cand now you have it¡±. He strode to his car.


    She weighed virtually nothing, he thought, as he all but thrust her into the car and delivered instructions to his driver in a clipped angry tone.


    ¡°Daniel¡­ I¡¯m not going anywhere with you¡± she said


    ¡°Be silent!¡± still seething, he shrugged out of his jacket for the second time that evening and dropped it on herp.


    ¡°I don¡¯t ¨C¡±


    ¡°Cover yourself¡± The ferocity of his tone shocked even him so he could hardly me her for shrinking back in her seat. Her reaction shamed him because whatever his faults, he had never struck a woman and never would. He was a man who prided himself on his self control and yet at that precise moment he wanted to kill someone.


    ¡°You are barely dressed¡± he said tly, turning his head so he didn¡¯t have to look at the confusion in her eyes. He didn¡¯t want to feel sympathy. He didn¡¯t want to feel anything. ¡°When we get to my home, we can find you something to put on¡±


    Preferably something that covered every inch of her.


    ¡°your home?¡± she repeated. ¡± I don¡¯t want to go home with you Daniel¡±


    He ignored her.


    She red at him. ¡°You are behaving like a caveman,¡± she said.


    ¡°If I were I a caveman then I would have followed my baser instincts and stripped you naked in the ballroom when you all but begged me to do so¡± he said silkily. ¡°and you would now be lying naked on one of those tables and your pleasure would be so great that you would be sobbing and begging for mercy¡±


    Her soft gasp of shock was at odds with her provocative appearance. ¡°I would never beg you for anything¡± she said hoarsely, but her gaze held his for a fraction longer than necessary and his gaze hardened.


    Experience told him that she was clearly not indifferent to him no matter how much she would have liked that to be the case.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere with you. Just take me home. Please¡± her tone was t but she slipped her arms into his jacket and closed it around her.


    ¡°It¡¯ste and my ce is closer¡± he said


    ¡°I don¡¯t care Daniel.. I didn¡¯t ask for your help.¡± she retorted . ¡°You actually kidnapped me¡­ My friends will be looking for me and wondering where I went. They know I wouldn¡¯t go anywhere without telling them¡±..


    ¡°you can call them on the phone and tell them that you are with me¡± he said


    ¡°well I don¡¯t want to be with you Daniel¡±


    The jacket did nothing to conceal the tempting length of her legs. Clearly aware of that fact, she pressed her knees together and slid her legs closer to the seat.


    Daniel gave a little smile. ¡°It¡¯s a littlete for modesty, don¡¯t you think? For some reason the sight of her bare, beautiful legs served to reignite the anger he¡¯d only just managed to subdue.


    She turned her head towards him, her amazing eyes glittering in the semi darkness, tendrils of her hair falling sleek and smooth over his jacket. ¡°What I do is none of your business¡±


    She looked so innocent, he mused as his eyes rested on the tempting curve of her soft mouth. He wanted to kiss her. Kiss her till she stopped iming she didn¡¯t want to be with him. He wanted to kiss her and touch her till she begged him to fuck her right there in his car ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to provoke me,¡± he warned softly.


    ¡°And what if I do?¡± she asked. ¡°You already took me against my will. What are you going to do to me next?. Tie me up and lock me in your basement?¡±


    He smiled. ¡°I honestly have no problem with the tying up part,¡± he said. ¡°I would actually like to tie you up sometime¡­ Tie you up and do so many things to you¡­ Just don¡¯t provoke me any more than you already have¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as I please¡± she lifted her chin and red at him. ¡°Everything¡¯s about power to you. Power and influence. You think you can just demand and get anything you want when you want. Well news sh, that isn¡¯t going to work with me. Your power doesn¡¯t interest me in any way. I don¡¯t want anything from you. The way I act, the way I behave, what I do and what I put on¡­ is nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t know me and you never will¡±


    The words were thrown with careless indifference but he sensed the growing tension in her, saw the amazing eyes darken as something alive and dangerous snapped taut between them.


    The car sped through the night, smooth and silent, the darkness of the interior ensuring their privacy and increasing the intimacy.


    Suddenly stifled by it, Daniel lifted a hand and tugged at his tie, opening the top two buttons of his shirt with a deft movement of his strong fingers. She followed the movement with her gaze, caught his eye for a single tense moment and then looked away.


    The atmosphere was pulled tight with a sexual tension so powerful the air throbbed and hummed.


    And he knew she felt it too because he saw the rapid movement of her slender throat as she swallowed, saw her fingers clutch his jacket around her like a shield. In a self conscious gesture she tried to tuck her legs away but there was nowhere to put them. Nowhere to hide.


    ¡°Stop looking at me Daniel. Stop¡±


    Her hoarse plea brought a faint smile to his lips and dampened some of the anger inside him. Her almost childish plea confirmed that she was suffering as much as he was. Evidently she wasn¡¯t as indifferent as she chose to appear.


    ¡°That dress is an invitation for a man to look. It was designed entirely for that purpose¡± he said smoothly, allowing his eyes to roam freely over her bare legs. ¡°But you already knew that when you chose to wear it¡±


    Hey knuckles whitened as she clenched her hands in herp. ¡°I wore it to annoy you!¡± she said.


    He gave a slow smile. ¡°There¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand,dy. In public, such a dress would indeed annoy me but now we are in private my feelings are entirely different¡± he said


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your feelings,¡± Emma said. ¡°I¡¯m not yours tomand. You can¡¯t just decide to have me.¡±


    He leaned closer.¡±Oh yes I can. I only have to touch you and you will be mine ¡°. He wound a strand of her hair around his finger. ¡°And you want that every bit as much as I do¡±


    Her eyes stared into his, hypnotized. ¡°Not true.¡± she croaked. ¡°I don¡¯t want that. And your ego is sickening¡±


    ¡°We both know that my ego is not the problem here¡± He said huskily. Moving his body closer to hers. ¡°Your feelings are the problem. Or rather, your insistence on denying them. Despite what you say, you are mentally undressing me and you¡¯re wondering how our bodies will move together when we are finally in bed. You¡¯re wondering how it will feel when I¡¯m inside you ¡±


    He watched the movement of her throat as she swallowed, saw the sh of shock in her eyes, the hint of excitement in them.


    ¡± Stop it ¡± her voice was a tortured whisper.¡± I want you to stop it, now. ¡±


    His eyes gleaned dark with amusement


    ¡± you are so arrogant¡± she said


    ¡°I am honest¡± he sat back in his seat, more than satisfied with her response.


    She really was astonishingly beautiful, he mused as he watched confusion flicker over in her face as she registered his sexually explicit analogy.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go with you Daniel¡± she said


    ¡°I hate to point out the obvious¡± He said with gentle emphasis, ¡°but you are with me¡±


    ¡°a mistake I intend to rectify immediately¡± she said. ¡°you are an arrogant, pompous, annoying person and I want nothing to do with you¡±


    ¡°You seem to have this unquenchable need to verbalize every thought that enters your head¡± He said


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like the way I am then there is a simple solution.¡± she said flippantly., ¡°Take me home.. I didn¡¯t ask to be here¡±


    ¡°I like the way you are¡± there was amusement in his gaze and his tone was deceptively mild.


    ¡°I have things to do¡± she said


    ¡°They can wait¡±


    ¡°Why?.. Because you said so?¡± she asked.


    When he didn¡¯t reply she added. ¡°Why me?¡± she asked. ¡°You said you were not short of femalepany. So why don¡¯t you go hang out with one of them? I¡¯m sure they will be d to keep youpany¡±


    Heughed. ¡°you sound jealous¡± he said


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous, Daniel. To be jealous you have to care and I don¡¯t care about you. You have no effect on me whatsoever¡±

 19

    His movement was swift and smooth and came without warning. In a show of ruthless determination and masculine strength, he powered her back against the seat and trapped her mouth under his with such ferocious passion that her whimper of shock was swiftly transformed into a soft sigh of acquiescence.


    Her skin tingled, heat exploded deep within her and every inch of her trembling, quivering body cried out for him. Ached for him.


    She had dreamed so often of the two of them together. Had tried to imagine what it would be like to be with him properly.


    But now she didn¡¯t have to imagine and his hard body came down on hers, one muscr thigh sliding between her legs as he held her captive with the weight and the heat of his mouth. The hard thrust of his arousal touched her intimately and she shifted and arched in an attempt to bring them closer together.


    She felt hot. So hot. Her body burned and craved. Her heart bumped against her chest and the blood raced around her body. Her fevered senses demanded that she do something to relieve the pounding, pulsing tension that throbbed deep inside her pelvis.


    Frustration and anticipation exploded inside her and she moved against him in an instinctive invitation that was entirely feminine.


    She needed him and that need was a powerful driving force that sted everything from her head except the primal urge for sexual fulfillment.


    Dragging her mouth from his, she breathed his name and then slid her arms round his neck, traced the roughness of his jaw with the tip of her tongue and then found his mouth again.


    epting her fevered overtures, his tongue delved between her parted lips and he muttered something that she didn¡¯t understand, sliding his hand beneath her hips to haul her closer still to his powerful frame.


    With a gasp of encouragement she wrapped her legs around him and then sobbed with frustration as she realized that their clothes still separated them.


    She reached out to touch him, her hands fumbling in her haste, but he lifted his mouth from hers and eased himself away from her seeking fingers. His eyes glittered dark and dangerous as he gazed down at her, a frown on his impossibly handsome face.


    ¡°Daniel ¨C¡± she said


    ¡°This is not the right time¡±


    ¡°Daniel ¨C¡± she called again, unable to say anything else.


    ¡°When the time is right, you will give yourself to me and it will be good. But this is not that time.¡± his voice slightly husky, he sat up in a smooth movement and rxed against the seat.


    Nothing about his bodynguage suggested that only moments before they had been on the verge of indulging in hot, mindless sex on the back seat of his car.


    Torn between aching frustration and utter humiliation that he still had the control to pull away, she smoothed the suit jacket and waited for the hot color in her cheeks to subside before turning to look at him.


    The erotic, angr nes of his handsome face revealed nothing. As usual, his expression gave no clues as to what he was thinking. If their horrid encounter had affected him at all then there was no evidence of that fact.


    By contrast, her lips felt swollen and hot and her whole body was still suffering the shocking after effects of their erotic interlude.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Her voice was hoarse and she just hated herself for revealing so much despite her best intentions. ¡°why?¡±


    He turned to her, his gaze faintly mocking. ¡°Because you insist on pretending that there is nothing between us when we both know that we share a powerful bond. You are aplex woman. On the one hand you are almost painfully honest and yet when ites to our rtionship you are happy to deceive yourself. I wanted to prove something and I did ¡±


    ¡± That is rubbish ¡± ignoring the insistent throb that tortured the very center of her body, she slid into the corner of the seat, cing herself as far away from him as possible.¡± All you have proved is that you are a good kisser. And you jolly well should be. You have certainly had enough practice¡± she said.


    ¡°I have just proved that, when I decide the time is right, you wille to my bed willingly.¡± he said


    ¡°The only way you will get me anywhere near your bed is if you drag me¡±. She threw back at him and he smiled.


    ¡°I think we both know that isn¡¯t going to be necessary¡± he was so blisteringly confident of his own attractions that she was suddenly filled with an overwhelming desire to p him


    Normally she considered herself to be a very easy going person, but around Daniel she turned into a boiling cauldron of exaggerated emotion


    ¡°Has anyone ever told you that you have a whopping ego?¡± she asked


    ¡°I have a healthy appreciation for my own abilities and achievements. That is a good thing, honey. I don¡¯t consider sess to be distasteful¡±


    And he had enormous sess, she knew that.


    She licked her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not so stupid as to believe that you care about me, so why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°It is not true to say that I don¡¯t care about you. We have a very strong connection. We will be good together. I can feel it and so can you¡± He replied


    Her flesh still yearned for his touch and she shifted in her seat, denying the insistent throb deep in her pelvis. ¡°No, we wouldn¡¯t be good. We would be a total nightmare.¡±


    He gave a faint smile. ¡°Are you so naive that you don¡¯t recognize the powerful chemistry between a man and a woman?¡±


    Something dark and dangerous shimmered inside her. Temptation. Shocking, delicious temptation. Oh yes she recognized the chemistry


    And that was the reason she knew she had to get away from him.


    ¡± And you are forgetting that we work together¡± she said


    ¡°Why does that bother you so much?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯m totally fine with that¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I could never be happy with you Daniel ¡± she said


    ¡± I think I just proved you wrong¡±.


    ¡°You are talking about sex. And that just isn¡¯t enough for you to decide you want me. This isn¡¯t going to happen. For the first time in your life you are going to have toe to terms with hearing the word no.¡±


    And it was going to take some practice. She thought. Everyone seemed to rush to do his bidding.


    He saw, he coveted, he took.


    Shey back against the seat, still dazed and disoriented from his kiss and feeling exhausted after such lengthy exposure to his autocratic, forceful personality. Being with Daniel could never be described as restful, she thought desperately, as she tried to subdue the feelings that were still tumbling through her sensitized body. He just had to touch her and she lost all sense of reason.


    Being with him was dangerous. She didn¡¯t trust herself, didn¡¯t trust her body, not to respond to him.


    But she knew it was just physical, she reminded herself, staring out of the window to hide her confusion. And once she had got away from him, the squirming, nagging ache deep in her belly would fade into nothing but a distant memory.


    She pulled out her phone. She had to let Karen know where she was. Karen picked after a few rings.


    ¡°Where are you Emma?¡±. She asked as soon as she answered. ¡°This thing will soon be over and we are preparing to leave. Daniel was looking for earlier too¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m with him right now¡± Emma answered.


    ¡°where are you guys headed? ¡±


    ¡°His house¡±. She replied and she thought she saw him smile as she said it. The arrogant bastard.


    ¡°His house?¡± Karen repeated on the other line. ¡°Well alright. At least I know you are in good hands. You will tell me everything when you get back¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that Karen¡± Emma saidBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not,¡± Karen said and hung up.


    She slipped her phone back into her bag and found Daniel staring at her.


    ¡°She is okay with it huh?¡± he asked smiling. ¡°She knows you are in good hands¡±.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk okay.¡± Emma said. ¡°I¡¯m tired and I just want to rest right now.¡±


    And for once he didn¡¯t argue, he just turned and looked out the window.


    Women. He thought.


    Why did they always have to y such borate games?. Why did they have to be so difficult, their actions so utterly iprehensible?


    It was so obvious that she was as hot for him as he was for her and yet she persisted in her ridiculous pretense that she had no desire to be with him.


    Of course she did.


    Why wouldn¡¯t she?


    Remembering her uninhibited reaction to his kiss. He gave a smile. He knew exactly which buttons to press and he was going to make sure he used every opportunity he got to press them as often as necessary.


    The car came to a stop in front of his house.

 20

    Daniel opened the door and stepped out of the car. He tried to help her out but she refused his help. Grabbing her bag in one hand and using the other to keep his jacket wrapped around her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help¡± she said as she got out, forgetting about the incredibly high heeled shoes she was putting on and losing her bnce. He caught her just in time. Wrapping his arms around her.


    ¡°Easy,¡± he said. His hands around her were incredibly gentle.


    ¡°Thanks¡± she said. Then proceeded to follow him into his house.


    Daniel clicked on the right, stood aside as Emma entered, then closed the door.


    ¡°Thank you foring,¡± he said, deliberately trying to annoy her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I had a choice,¡± Emma said.


    She nced around the huge room. She was uneasy, a state Daniel kept her in constantly.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes followed hers. He surveyed his home, attempting to view it through her eyes. He had left most of the simple, elegant decor to his interior designer, but scattered among the gray, white and ck color scheme were pieces of him, if Emma cared to look close enough.


    Next to the god-awful piece of metallic abstract art on the firece mantel that he¡¯d never gotten around to tossing stood a framed photo of him with his family.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    On top of the white baby grand piano where his sister sometimes yed when she came over sat the guitar pick he had forgotten to put away the night before. Peeking from between the couch pillows was the ear of a pair of Bluetooth headphones that he used to listen to music with while working from home.


    Yes, if she paid attention, she might glimpse those hints into him. And part of him tensed with the need to go through the room and remove those clues from her sight. But the other half¡­ That half wanted her to spy them, to ask questions. Which was bullshit, since he didn¡¯t need that kind of intimacy. He shouldn¡¯t hunger for that.


    Thest time he¡¯d allowed a woman to enter into the space reserved for family, she had knowingly betrayed him. She had shown him that cing his heart and trust in a person outside of family was a costly mistake-to his bank ount and to his soul. He would never repeat that particr mistake. He wasn¡¯t going to let that happen again. And yet he didn¡¯t quite understand what he was doing with Emma. Didn¡¯t understand what he was feeling for her. He didn¡¯t want feelings and yet here she was. He had brought her to his home.


    ¡°Would you like a drink? Wine? Champagne? Water? Champagne?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°I will take a Scotch. This situation calls for something strong that tastes worse than the way I¡¯m feeling right now.¡± she said.


    Her acerbic retort had an inappropriate spurt of amusement curling in his chest. He squelched it, turning to fix her a finger of Scotch and a bourbon for him.


    Momentster, he handed the tumbler to her and silently watched as she sipped the potent liquor. Not even a flinch. His admiration grew.


    ¡°Should I get you something to eat?¡± he asked. ¡°You must be hungry¡±


    ¡°I am. But I would like to take a shower first. If that is okay with you¡­ Your highness¡± she said. Her voice wasced with sarcasm.


    ¡°Okay.. That¡¯s it¡± he said. Dropping his bourbon on the table and stepping close to her. She stood where she was. Determined not to let him know how much he affected her.


    ¡°Look Emma¡± he began. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry for carrying you out of the party like that. I¡¯m sorry I yelled at you and scared you back when we were in the car. I¡¯m sorry I made you mad¡±


    Emma simply stared. While she expected a lot of things from him. She wasn¡¯t expecting an apology at all. She said nothing and he continued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what it was but seeing you out there.. Dressed like that. I just didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    His fingers locked around her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t want other men looking at you the way they were tonight. And you may say I don¡¯t own you but that is just the way I feel. I know it sounds really selfish but I honestly don¡¯t care. I¡¯m a selfish bastard and I don¡¯t like to share¡­ But I¡¯m not going to apologize for wanting you Emma¡­ I mean, who wouldn¡¯t?¡±


    Emma let out a breath she didn¡¯t know she was holding. She didn¡¯t understand the man. One minute he was acting like a caveman and the next he was all calm and stuff. She decided she liked this part of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry too¡­ About those things I said to you¡­ About you being an annoying, arrogant, pompo¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what you said Emma¡± he interrupted her smiling. ¡°You don¡¯t have to repeat them you know¡±.


    She smiled then.


    ¡°I like it when you smile at me like that,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s like we have been fighting since we met. And as much as I like seeing you go all Buffy the vampire yer on me¡­ I like this part of you too¡±


    ¡°I would like for us to stop fighting too and just get along for once¡± she said.


    He leaned closer. His mouth dangerously close to hers. Until she was certain he was going to kiss her. But then he pulled away.


    Emma almost groaned in disappointment.


    ¡°You said you wanted to take a shower,¡± He said. ¡°Let me show you to the bathroom¡±


    He led her down the long corridor through folds of creamy canvas, across richly carpeted floor and into a spacious room.


    The room was enchanting. Dreamy. And richly exotic. The huge bed was draped in silks and velvet and piled high with sumptuous cushions that just invited a person to copse into their weingfort.


    ¡°The bathroom is over there¡±. He said pointing towards a door. I will go get you a toothbrush and something to change into.


    He left the room and Emma was left alone. She took off his jacket and her dress, dropped them on the floor and walked into the bathroom. Grateful for the deep tub she saw and couldn¡¯t wait to dip herself into. It really had been a long day.


    Daniel returned with the toothbrush and one of his shirts. He knocked but didn¡¯t get an answer. He couldn¡¯t hear the water running in the bathroom so he walked in and dropped the items on the table where she would find them.


    He walked to the kitchen. Trying not to think of the beautiful nakeddy probably lying in his tub. He wondered how she would react if he suddenly went in to join her. Probably throw a towel at his head and get mad at him again. He thought. Smiling as he prepared their dinner. He liked that she was here. Her presence in his house made him happy. That was weird. He thought.


    Emma came down minutester. Dressed in his shirt. She stopped at the doorway.


    Daniel looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°Stop gloating,¡± Emma said. ¡°You knew very well this shirt was too big when you gave it to me¡± she tugged at the voluminous ck silk shirt around her and sped the gaping cor with one hand.


    ¡°I think it looks better on you than on me, honey¡± he said. ¡°I like to tease you. You blush like a schoolgirl, kitten. Even when you are mad¡±


    There was something about being here. Emma thought. Showering at his ce, putting on his shirt¡­ Which smelled like him, him making her dinner, calling her honey. It made her miss having someone. They seemed like an old couple. She didn¡¯t want to like it. But she did. Not that she was going to admit that to anyone. And especially not to him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you cooked,¡± she said. ¡°Till you came over to Monica¡¯s truck the other day. You don¡¯t look like you cook.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a look for people who know how to cook?¡­ Wow.. I did not know that¡± he said smiling


    ¡°You know what I meant¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡± he insisted


    ¡°it¡¯s just that¡­ With you¡­ Being rich and stuff¡­ You don¡¯t have to cook¡­ You probably have people who do all that for you¡± she tried to exin while he just stared at her.


    She continued. ¡°You know¡­ With the way youmand everyone and expect things to be done your own way all the time¡­ I just assu..¡±


    ¡°Hey¡± he said with feigned annoyance. ¡°I thought we agreed to get along from now on¡­ You are about to ruin the agreement.. Calling me a rich spoilt brat and stuff¡±


    Emmaughed. ¡°Okay I¡¯m sorry.. I didn¡¯t mean to but I¡¯m sorry¡±


    ¡°Much better,¡± he said. ¡°Now let¡¯s eat.¡±


    As they ate, he said ¡°I know I might look like I can¡¯t or I don¡¯t do stuff for myself but I do even if I have people who do it for me sometimes. I can cook because my mom taught me how¡±


    Emma nodded and they ate in silence. Just enjoying the meal.


    He went to the refrigerator and opened it.


    ¡°Coke? Wine?¡± he asked


    Her eyebrows soared together.


    ¡°Oh hell Emma¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to attack you. We are two adults sharing a bottle of wine.. Maybe two. I promise to keep my hands to myself.

 21

    ¡°You mind your manners, Daniel Rohan¡± Emma said, getting up and helping him clear the table. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you¡±.


    ¡°I know you are not¡± He said as he poured out two sses of wine and handed it to her. They went back to the living room.


    Emma looked at the newspaper strewn couch, gathered the papers together, and stacked them neatly on the floor.


    ¡°I know you are not afraid of me,¡± he said softly as he handed her a ss of wine. ¡°But I wonder if you know how much you scare me. Here, sit down¡±. He patted the couch cushion next to him. ¡°The moon is bright enough tonight. We don¡¯t need this.¡± He clicked off themp.


    Emma took a quick swallow of the wine and sat down on the end of the couch. She watched shadowy leaf patterns y on the carpeting, highlighted by the glow of the moon, and took another sip of wine.


    ¡± Take it easy on the wine, mydy. We don¡¯t want you getting amorous.¡± he said


    She sipped more slowly. ¡°Rx..¡± she said. ¡°You have nothing to worry about.¡±


    One corner of his mouth lifted a fraction. ¡°So I¡¯m safe, am I? I am so d you are here, you know¡±


    She almost said, I¡¯m here because you made me. But she didn¡¯t. Instead she said. ¡°You could have simply asked me, you know.. toe over¡­ Like a gentleman should ¡±


    He smiled then. ¡°I am a gentleman.. Well¡­ Sometimes.¡± he said. ¡°The office paperwork is a mess¡­ I have been burning the midnight oil trying to update it.¡±


    He downed the wine, then set the ss on the floor. He swung his body around, propped his legs over the end of the couch, and ced his head on herp. He looked steadily up at her, his hands folded across his stomach.¡± I haven¡¯t slept properly since I met you, love. So drink your wine, let me lie here for a while, and then tomorrow you can go home unharmed¡±


    Emma raised her eyebrows. ¡°really?¡± she said yfully. ¡°I am grateful, m¡¯lord¡±.


    ¡°On second thought, let me have that¡±. He took the ss from her and drank the wine. I can¡¯t chance your being amorous, since I am too tired to to defend myself ¡±


    He found her hand and ced it on his chest. His eyes closed.¡± That is good. Just don¡¯t move, Emma. ¡±


    Her fingers itched to forage through his hair, to smooth the rumpled strands.


    ¡± Are you going to sleep? ¡°she asked


    ¡± Uh uh. Not a chance. I am luxuriating in mydy¡¯s presence ¡± he murmured, and turned his face into her stomach. He muzzled the softness there, and she felt his grin.


    ¡± You have the cutest gasps of outrage, ¡± he said.¡± You are good for me, Emma. Come here ¡±


    In a lithe motion, he slid from the couch onto the floor and drew her down on top of him on the area rug.


    ¡°Daniel¡± she protested


    ¡°Shh, my own¡­ Don¡¯t fight me now¡±


    It sounded like a plea.


    He lifted her hair over his arm as he cradled her to him. His feet found hers and went gently up and down. ¡°There, that is better, love¡±


    Lifted by the easy rise and fall of his chest, Emma felt the roughness of the chest hair beneath the shirt on her cheek and admitted for the moment that Daniel Rohan had his possibilities.


    His arm around her waist, he shook her gently. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± he whispered against her hair. ¡°I can hear the cogs go round.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that you are too hard for a pillow¡± she said


    He smiled, then turned to his side and pulled her to him, a heavy thigh weighting her legs. ¡°Are you going to let me kiss you, baby?¡± he whispered against her mouth.


    ¡°Can I stop you?¡±


    ¡°You may not believe this, but yes, you can stop me easily tonight. I had nned to storm your defenses, but you have been so sweet since you came here that I have lost my will to fight. I will even forgive you for that little trick at the party with your dress.¡±


    His kiss was just a taste, a touch of his lips on hers before he pulled back.¡±I don¡¯t think you realize what something like that can do to a man¡­ To me¡±


    Emma expected more than the light touch of his lips. She wanted more, and moved restlessly against him.


    ¡°ufortable?¡± he rumbled over her head. ¡°here¡±. He shifted and, in doing so, brushed his mouth across hers again.


    ¡°That is not fair¡± she said and heughed.


    Her lips parted, her eyes closed, as the butterfly light kiss deepened.. Daniel¡¯s mouth nted against hers, his groan of hunger entering her mouth just before his tongue slid inside it. She pressed against him, urged him closer with her hands, met the thrust of his tongue with her own, and sucked out into her moist mouth. At the same time, her hips rose toward the thrusting hardness of his.


    Daniel¡¯s tongue flicked at the tender corners of her mouth, then traced the outline of her full lips. His breath stroked her cheek,ing fast and ragged. He unfastened the buttons of her shirt.. His shirt. He moved lower, his lips prowling the fullness of a breast, his palm urging it higher.


    Emma¡¯s smooth feet pushed up his pant leg and slid up and down his rough skin, her instep following the bulky lines of his calves. Trembling, she slid her hands beneath the shirt to the male chest below.


    He caught the softness of her lower lip gently between his teeth before moving back to her neck. ¡°Honey,¡± he groaned. ¡°you¡¯re so sweet¡±. He licked the hollow at the base of her throat, then blew on it lightly.


    Emma¡¯s hand slipped inside his waistband and trailed around his lean waist until he trapped it with his own.


    ¡°sweetheart, don¡¯t¡±


    ¡°why not?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re a little too susceptible tonight, mydy. Your inhibitions might resurrect themselves tomorrow and leave you full of resentment, and I wouldn¡¯t be around to defend myself. Anyway, I might lose all my forward momentum on this siege, and I can¡¯t afford any loss with you ¡±


    He lifted himself over her, rested the width of his chest lightly on hers, she took a strand of her hair on his fingers. He studied it so intently that Emma asked.¡± What¡¯s wrong, Daniel? ¡±


    ¡± Everything is so right, love. It¡¯s right for me and I want to make it right for you.¡± he answered. ¡°something is growing between us, something more than this.¡± his palm lifted her right breast.


    Moonlight stroked his face and honed the rugged nes she traced with a fingertip.


    ¡°it¡¯s right now¡±. She whispered, longing for the full weight of him over her. ¡°tonight, Daniel¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m leaving town in the morning, and I will be gone for a week, kitten¡± He said quietly. ¡°I have business to take care of. You might regret tonight, and I can¡¯t chance that, love. What we have is too fragile¡±


    She lightly scratched the stubble on his jaw with a fingernail. ¡°You haven¡¯t been exactly reticent until now,¡± she said, smiling.


    He trapped her hand between his shoulder and his jaw. ¡°It¡¯s you I¡¯m worried about. When we do this, I want you to be sure it¡¯s something you want. We should give each other some time. Understand?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t understand,¡± she said. ¡°you have made no effort to hide the fact that you want me. I¡¯m here now¡±


    ¡°sure¨C and inexperienced in dealing with theplications of a night spent making love¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s not true¡±. She said


    ¡°We will resume negotiations when Ie back¡±


    ¡°Negotiations? ¡± she repeated. ¡°you make it sound like some kind of business deal¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.. It kinda is¡± his said


    He kissed her again. Stamping his possession, and when it ended Emma lifted her lips for more.


    ¡°No, mydy¡± he said. ¡°That will have to wait till I return.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, surprised at how disappointed she felt. Maybe it was for the best. ¡°your call¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I wanna take you out on a date..¡± he said suddenly. ¡°I realize maybe I have been about this the wrong way.. So Emma¡­ Will you let me?.. When Ie back?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a good idea¡± Emma said


    ¡°Why not?¡± he asked and she thought for a moment she heard hurt in his voice.


    ¡°We work together Daniel¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that¡±


    ¡°Well I do,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s not right¡­ And things could getplicated¡±


    ¡°Do you always worry about things like that? He asked


    ¡°things like what?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t always have to worry about how things are going to work out. You know you could just live in the moment. Enjoy stuff while itsts¡±..


    While shests.. How long would shest for him?. She thought.


    ¡°That¡¯s just the way I am¡±


    ¡°We are going to change that..¡± He said. ¡°but right now, we should get some sleep¡±

 22

    When Emma woke up the next morning, the first thing that registered was howfortable she was. Toofortable. And warm. They were in Daniel¡¯s room. On his bed.


    The second thing she realized was that she was on top of Daniel. Not just on top of him, but sprawled across him as if she owned him. Her cheek was stered to his shoulder and her forehead pressed against the side of his neck.


    Appalled that she could betray herself like this, she started to ease away but Daniel tightened his arm around her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± he said.¡± This is nice.¡±


    But Emma sat up anyway. She stared at him.


    ¡°did we¡­?¡± she began to ask. But he interrupted.


    ¡°No we didn¡¯t,¡± he answered. ¡°jeez¡­ what do you take me for Emma?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s okay¡±. He said. ¡°I guess you should go get ready. So I can take you back home.¡±


    ¡°yeah¡±. Emma said as she got up from the bed. Missing the feel of his body against hers.. And hating it. The man was gradually making her vulnerable.


    She walked into the room where her things were. She checked her phone. She had five missed calls and two messages from her sister.


    She had totally forgotten she had someone at home. She had forgotten to call to tell her she wasn¡¯ting home. That was what Daniel did to her. She thought. He obliterated the thought of anyone and everything else from her head. She almost hated the effect he had on her. She didn¡¯t know if it was a good thing that she felt that way with him. Definitely a bad thing. She told herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready¡± she called, walking into the living room after gathering her stuff. Daniel was already there waiting for her, dressed in a white t-shirt and trousers.


    ¡°I guess I have to leave with your shirt,¡± she said. ¡°but I will make sure you get it back¡±


    ¡°No don¡¯t¡±. He replied. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I want you to keep it¡­ Maybe as a reminder that I¡¯m not always a jerk.. And like I saidst night¡­ It looks good on you¡±


    Emma smiled. ¡°thanks¡± she said not knowing what else to say.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When they got to Emma¡¯s apartment, Isabel was already up.


    ¡°What the fuck, Emma!¡± she said as she opened the door. ¡°Do you have any idea how worried I was about you? You couldn¡¯t call? I had to call Karen. She said she left with that Daniel guy¡­¡±


    She stopped talking when Daniel walked in after Emma.


    ¡°And I¡¯m guessing you are Daniel then¡±. She said


    ¡°Hello,¡± Daniel greeted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I kept her this long¡­ It was totally my fault, believe me she would have called¡­ Ore home¡±


    ¡°If I could,¡± Emma added, giving him a look. Daniel smiled


    ¡°it¡¯s okay.. As long as my little sister is safe. That is all I was worried about¡±


    ¡°little sister?¡± Daniel repeated. ¡°Emma didn¡¯t tell me that¡±


    ¡°And since it¡¯s obvious that she won¡¯t introduce us now. We might as well do it ourselves¡±


    Emma rolled her eyes


    ¡°Isabel Green¡±


    ¡°Daniel Rohan,¡± he said, offering his hand for a handshake. ¡°Nice to meet you¡­ I guess the beauty runs in the family then¡±


    Isabel blushed. ¡°Oh¡­ I like you¡± she said


    ¡°You hear that¡±. Daniel said to Emma. ¡°she likes me¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Must be the first time anyone has¡±. Emma retorted.


    Daniel smiled.


    ¡°wow¡± a voice interrupted from a doorway. It was Chip munching on a tuna cheese, and tomato sandwich which threatened to disassemble on the rug.


    ¡°Aunt Emma, you are back¡±. He said. ¡°Who owns that car in the driveway? I wonder how fast it goes¡±


    And before Emma could answer, he bolted out the front door, devouring his sandwich.


    The front door mmed behind him just as Emma said ¡°don¡¯t m the door¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my nephew,¡± Emma said to Daniel.


    ¡°Cute kid,¡± Daniel said, still smiling.


    ¡°well.. I should get going¡­ It was nice meeting you Isabel.. I guess we will see each other some other time.¡±


    To Emma he said. ¡°I will see you in a week.¡± And with that he left.


    ¡°Nice guy¡± Isabel said and Emma groaned.


    Isabel continued. ¡°So you still gonna stand on that ¡®nothing is going on crap¡¯?


    ¡°It was just a little kissing,¡± Emma said. ¡°No big deal¡±


    Chip came back then. ¡°That Mr Rohan is sure nice¡± he said


    Yeah¡­ To everyone else but me. Emma thought as she went to her room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Emma was at Karen¡¯s office. They had agreed to meet during her break to talk about the wedding.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I left the party without telling you, Karen.¡± Emma was saying it. ¡°It was not part of the n at all¡±


    ¡°Uh uh¡± Karen said


    ¡°And kudos on the dress.. Good choice¡± Emma said in a voice filled with sarcasm


    Karenughed. ¡°Hey¡­ I didn¡¯t force you to wear it. It¡¯s all on you.. And judging from what you told me.. It worked out fine¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± Emma said. ¡°we don¡¯t have time for this.. Let¡¯s talk about the wedding¡±


    ¡°alright¡±


    ¡°Is it going to be a really big wedding?¡± Emma asked


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Karen said. ¡°I have always wanted a big wedding. But now that I¡¯m getting married, it just isn¡¯t a priority anymore. I just want the wedding to go well¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s such a grown up thing to say¡± said Emma. ¡°Are you guys going to buy a house after the wedding? Oh please don¡¯t move so far away. I can¡¯t imagine you leaving. Even if you are a meddling freak¡± she said


    ¡°Chill,¡± Karen said, smiling. ¡°Frank and I talked about it. We are going to stay where we are. For now.. Since we don¡¯t want to have kids right away¡±


    ¡°Good¡­ So we are both putting stuff together for the wedding.. What is Frank doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh he has just one job,¡± said Karen. ¡°And I made him promise to stick to it¡±.


    ¡°So what is his job?¡±


    ¡°Duh¡­ Staying out of the way¡±


    Emma couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°You know how guys are¡­ Especially Frank..¡± Karen said. ¡°he doesn¡¯t really care about the nning stuff. All he has to do is get dressed and show up¡±


    ¡°So¡­ what about the invitations?¡­ Have you sent them out?


    ¡°Ermm¡­ Nah.. But soon. Damn¡­ There¡¯s so much to do¡­ there¡¯s the bridesmaids dresses and the groomsmen too, the food, the cake, honey moon, sitting arrangement¡­ There is so many things¡±


    ¡°Hey rx¡± Emma said. ¡°That is why you have me. I¡¯m here for you¡­¡±


    ¡°alright.. But this weekend we are going wedding dress shopping. I want the perfect dress¡±


    ¡°oh¡± Emma said. ¡°you are going to be the most beautiful bride ever¡±


    Ben came in carrying a file to give to Karen. Emma hadn¡¯t seen him since their date, but they had talked on the phone a couple of times.


    ¡°Hi,¡± He said. ¡°it¡¯s been a while, Emma¡±


    ¡°yeah.. How are you Ben¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine . It¡¯s good to see you. You look good. Just as you always do.¡±


    ¡°Oh thanks. You look great too, Ben. ¡±


    ¡°Ermm.. Can you guys flirt on your own time?¡± Karen said.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma pped her on the shoulder with the magazine she was holding.


    ¡°ignore her¡± she said. ¡°she¡¯s being all cranky¡­ wedding issues and stuff¡±


    ¡°Yeah she is going off the market¡­ Probably mad she is never going to be able to go out with me¡± Ben said dropping the file he was holding on Karen¡¯s table


    ¡°in your dreams¡± said Karen yfully.


    Emmaughed.


    ¡°You know¡­ You and I should go out again some time Emma¡± Ben said talking her hand


    ¡°Oh I don¡¯t think so Ben¡± Emma said trying to withdraw her hand


    ¡°what?¡­ You seeing someone¡± he asked


    ¡°Yes Emma¡± Karen interrupted. ¡°I was wondering the answer to that question too.. Are you seeing someone?¡±


    Emma replied by hitting her with the magazine again


    ¡°Mind your business¡± she said


    To Ben she said. ¡°I am not seeing anyone¡­ But I just don¡¯t think it is a good idea¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Emma opened her mouth but Ben said. ¡°Fine.. We can just go out as friends. I enjoyed thest time and I think we should just go hang out¡±


    ¡°Fine¡± Emma said


    ¡°Great. We can do it on your own time. You just let me know, ¡°he said before he left.


    ¡°What about Daniel?¡± Karen asked


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°You know he really likes you right?¡±


    ¡°yeah¡­ and how do you know that?.. He told you.. Or you are just doing your silly match making thing again?¡±


    ¡°By the way he looks at you when you are not looking, you doofus.¡± Karen saidughing. ¡°It¡¯s so funny when he does it. Like he wants to eat you up with his eyes. And I know you want him too. So can you just get over yourself and go for what you want?¡±


    ¡°Easier said than done,¡± said Emma.


    But maybe.. Just maybe.. It wasn¡¯t such a bad idea

 23

    The days passed slowly, the nights increasing Emma¡¯s restlessness. Was it really that slow? Emma didn¡¯t think it was. It only seemed that way because she missed Daniel. And the fact that she missed him so much scared the crap out of her. She was actually looking forward to his return. So much for all her ¡®I don¡¯t care about you speech¡¯.


    She missed him. Not that she was ready to admit that to him. Hell¡­ she was having a hard time admitting it to herself.


    It was Tom¡¯s birthday. And even if he said he didn¡¯t really celebrate his birthday, Emma had baked a twoyer chocte cake with strawberry frosting.


    Even if Tom wasn¡¯t going to celebrate. He sure as hell didn¡¯t have anything against cake. I mean¡­ What kind of person doesn¡¯t love cake? She thought


    When she got to work the next morning, a new white van stood in the employees¡¯ parking lot, a dealer¡¯s tag still on the window. She wondered why it was there. Well it wasn¡¯t her business, Barrett probably put it there.


    Emma packed her car, picked up chocte cake from the passenger seat, and walked straight into Daniel.


    ¡°hello, mydy¡±. He purred.


    Dressed in a light gray suit with a pink dress shirt, Daniel looked ruggedly appealing. Emma hated that she felt kinda happy to see him.


    ¡°You are back a day early¡±. She said simply


    ¡°Mmm, and ready. I worked around the clock to save a day. You missed me. I hope¡±


    His eyes glistening, he grabbed her and kissed her with an intensity that made her ache. Emma looked around. Thank God there was no one else in the parking lot. She didn¡¯t want to earn a reputation as thedy who fools around with her boss.


    ¡°Not at all¡±. She denied. ¡°I didn¡¯t miss you¡±


    ¡°I will make you take back those words,dy. I¡¯m having a hard time not taking you back in my arms right now¡±. He murmured. ¡°What is the special asion?¡± he asked, indicating the cake.


    ¡°It¡¯s Tom¡¯s birthday. Do you want me to save you a piece?¡±


    ¡°That is a leading question for a hungry man, sweetheart,¡± Danielughed. ¡°Someday you are going to wee me with an offer of more than a piece of cake. And I will take everything you can give¡±


    He chuckled at her rising color. ¡°don¡¯t let me keep you¡±. He said. ¡°you better get to work¡±


    One thumb lightly brushed her nipple. Emma¡¯s gasp widened his grin.


    ¡°Come on, no one can see us¡±. He said. ¡°Not that I care if someone does¡±


    Prying her gaze from the intimate devastation of his, Emma asked, ¡°Did you bring that van?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Barrett asked me to get it for him,¡± he replied. ¡°So about that date¡­ How¡¯s tomorrow evening?¡±


    ¡°Ermm..¡± Emma started to say


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother to look for an excuse. I know you are not going to be busy then.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Tomorrow evening is good, Daniel¡±


    ¡°Great. I will pick you up then¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Emma wore a simple dress that evening. She didn¡¯t want to look too avable. She hadn¡¯t been able to concentrate on her work during the day. She was looking forward to her date with him. Funny how she went from minding her own damn business to daydreaming about the man.


    He was right on time and by 7:05 his car was in the driveway. She walked downstairs and he opened the car door for her.


    ¡°you are right on time¡± she said


    ¡°Well¡­ A gentle man should keep his word¡­ And I like to think I am¡±


    ¡°Yeah right¡± she said smiling.


    ¡°You look beautiful¡± he said as she got in.


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    He closed the door, then went to open his.


    In the close confines of the car, Daniel noticed the sweet, light fragrance of her skin. The fruity scent of her hair. And the earthier scent of pure, unadulterated woman. He was, quite simply, unable to resist her any longer.


    He had reached for the ignition, but he paused.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Emma?¡± he said


    She turned to give him her full attention. ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°You know I wanted this to be like an actual first date. You know¡­ Without all the arguing we have been doing since we met.. And I know this isn¡¯t exactly protocol for a first date. But I can¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Help what?¡±


    ¡°Help this¡± he whispered.


    And without another word, he leaned over, caressed her smooth cheek with the tips of his fingers, and covered her beautiful, soft lips with his own.


    She tensed for the slightest moment, then, with a little sigh of eptance, rxed. The tension left her jaw, the stiffness departed from her mouth, and she parted her lips slightly, to share a warm breath with him.


    Daniel inhaled it, tasting her, letting himself be filled by her essence. The kiss remained light, sweet, innocent. They were joined only by the softest brush of lips and scrape of his fingers on her cheek. And he knew that despite how desperately he wanted to sink his tongue into her for a fuller taste, he couldn¡¯t deny himself the sweetness of this simple, innocent pleasure. Finally, when he no longer trusted himself to keep it simple and innocent, he slowly pulled away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±


    ¡°Sorry you kissed me?¡± she whispered, blinking a few times as if she¡¯d just awakened from a dream.


    He shook his head. ¡°Sorry I had to stop¡±. He shifted in his seat, trying to stretch his long legs in the front seat, wondering if she¡¯d noticed how much tighter the fit was now that he had let himself give in to the need to taste her. Especially the fit of his jeans.


    ¡°That was supposed to be a friendly kiss,¡± he said.


    Emma couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Aren¡¯t those usually on the cheek?¡± she asked. ¡°I think they¡¯re usually in the air an inch from the cheek, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yes¡±


    Emma smiled. Her choppy, audible breaths finally slowed. Then, not meeting his eye, she said, ¡°I think I like your way better¡±.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sitting at a gouged and pitted oak table at a popr downtown pub that evening, Daniel watched carefully for the first sign that Emma wasn¡¯t enjoying herself. So far, he¡¯d seen absolutely nothing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m eating like this.¡± She said


    They¡¯d been munching on chicken wings and a mountain of nachos. Emma had opted for beer, sharing a half pitcher with him, instead of some sweet, girlie drink. She seemed rxed. If not outrightughing, she at least smiled more than once.


    ¡± Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. I don¡¯t think they even serve sds here, unless they¡¯re topped with deep-fried chicken and a mountain of cheese.¡± he replied.


    One fine, delicate brow arched and she stared at him with quiet reproach, though a hint of a smile lurked on her beautiful mouth.¡± What are you suggesting, Daniel? That I should only be eating sds?¡±


    He backpedaled, holding up a quick, defensive hand. Damn, how could guys avoid these basic traps women always set out for them?


    ¡°No way.¡± Grinning, he added, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that at all.. Just seems like the only thing my sister ever ordered. God forbid she should ever have taken a bite out of a hamburger, especially if her boyfriend was around.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a female thing¡± She sighed heavily, as if epting something that was inevitable. ¡°To watch what we eat, so we can look like what all the media images tell us we should look like. Is your sister married?¡± she asked


    ¡°Nah. But my brother is, with three kids. Twin boys and a girl. Do you have other siblings apart from Isabel? He asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Emma replied. ¡°It¡¯s just the both of us¡­ And my mom ¡±


    ¡°What about your dad?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± she said. ¡°He left when I was a kid. Haven¡¯t seen or heard from him since then¡±


    ¡°That sounds terrible. I¡¯m sorry¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be Daniel,¡± she said. ¡°It was a long time ago, I honestly don¡¯t care anymore¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­¡± he started to say. But she stopped him.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t like to talk about it,¡± she said.


    ¡°Fine¡±. He said.


    ¡°So should I be ttered that you¡¯re on your fourth wing? He asked, changing the topic. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about impressing me?¡±


    Emma simply smiled


    He wondered what she would say if she knew he was more impressed by her adorable honesty and the way she licked the tips of her fingers after each nibble. Yum.


    He risked a quick, appreciative look across the table at her curvy figure, so incredibly sexy in her dress.


    ¡°By the way, in my opinion you don¡¯t have anything to worry about.¡± He said suddenly. ¡°your body looks amazing¡±


    ¡°Ha¡± she said ¡°I have huge breasts, what some people call childbearing hips and a big backside.¡±


    As if any man wouldin about a single one of those things? You¡¯re beautiful, he said firmly,¡± not allowing her to argue about it.


    ¡°Thanks¡± she said. Her pulse fluttered visibly in her throat. ¡°You look great too. It was one of the things I noticed about you¡±


    Then when he smiled, she added ¡°¨CThat and the fact that you are super annoying¡±


    Heughed. ¡°You just had to ruin the moment.. Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but it is the truth..¡± she said. ¡°You seem to think that you can just boss everyone around. Just walk in and take anything you want.. The world doesn¡¯t work that way Daniel¡±


    ¡°I have to be that way,¡± he said. ¡°I believe that when you want something, you shouldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. When you want something, especially something special, you have to reach out and take it.. And it has always worked for me¡±

 24

    ¡°I am incredibly attracted to you.¡± He continued. He knew he risked scaring her off, but could be nothing but honest. ¡°I have wanted you since I saw you at Frank¡¯s ce.


    ¡°This maye as a surprise to you.. But you haven¡¯t been subtle about it. You have made that pretty clear to me, Daniel¡± Emma said smiling.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said. ¡°But I¡¯m still trying to do the perfect first date pretend thing. And I¡¯m being a gentleman¡±


    Tension snapping between them, he leaned closer, keeping his voice low and intimate. Raking a hot nce over her, he admitted, ¡°And a gentleman doesn¡¯te right out on a first date and tell a woman he wants to smother her beautiful nipples in sugar and then suck every bit of sweetness right out of her until she¡¯s begging to be taken.¡±


    Emma gasped, but he was too far gone. Both his mouth and his body, which was now rock-hard beneath the table.


    ¡°And it wouldn¡¯t have been terribly polite of me to tell you I have been wondering all day what color panties you have on. Whether it is a thong, whether the curves of your ass are really as round and sweet as I think they are.


    ¡± Daniel ¡±


    ¡°Or that when I kissed you back in the car, all I could think of was how slim your waist was. How easily my hands would wrap around you . How amazing it would be to lift your legs over my shoulders, getting the best possible angle so I could plunge into you, hard, and fill you sopletely you feel like you are gonna break in half.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± someone said.


    It wasn¡¯t her. Sanity returned as he realized their waitress stood beside the table, wide-eyed, pink-cheeked. And all ears.


    ¡°Wow, hot stuff,¡± the waitress said ¡°if she says no, you can have my number¡±.


    The young woman appeared entirely serious. Which didn¡¯t help things, judging by the way the woman sitting across from him narrowed her eyes and clenched her arms tightly around her chest. Small wonder he had verbally molested her in front of witnesses. Some gentleman.


    ¡°Jesus, Emma¡±


    ¡°We are finished¡± she snapped, almostunching herself to her feet. She threw a fistful of cash down on the table, ignoring the waitress, who still watched them, and not sparing Daniel another nce. She didn¡¯t even wait for him, or look to see if he was following. Instead, without another word, she wove her way through the crowd toward the door, not looking left or right.


    Oh, God, had he ever screwed this up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he mumbled to the waitress.


    Then he went after her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Daniel closed his eyes and shook his head, about as embarrassed as he had ever been in his life. Heaven help him if his sister or worse, his mother ever heard about this. His family took stuff like this seriously. Talk about not treating ady right. He had blown it, starting with the sex talk that had been overheard, to the way she had stormed angrily out the door.


    Great perfect first date, Daniel. He thought. Just great.


    Wanting to crawl out of the ce, he settled for a fast walk. He hit the front door with both palms and strode outside, half expecting to see Emma outside. But she wasn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t even beside his car either. Obviously she had taken a cab home. He cursed as he got into his car and sped off.


    He wondered what she would do to him this time. Damn¡­ The woman had a temper. She would probably hit him. He thought. Not that he didn¡¯t deserve it. He did. He just hoped he hadn¡¯t screwed things up so bad. Why was he so concerned about that? He had no idea. It wasn¡¯t like they were in a rtionship. Didn¡¯t matter if they were. He had acted like a jerk and he wanted to make it right. He cared about her. He was surprised by how much he cared. He hoped she would forgive him.


    Her front door was still open when he got to her ce. Apparently she just got home. He knocked but she didn¡¯t reply. He called her name and still got no reply. She obviously didn¡¯t want to see or talk to him. But he sure as hell wasn¡¯t going to leave without seeing her and telling her just how sorry he was and so he walked in.


    ¡°Emma¡± he called. She wasn¡¯t in the living room. He heard a sound from the bedroom. He had better leave now. A voice said in his head. But he ignored the voice. Moving towards the sound. Towards her bedroom.


    He walked into her bedroom.


    ¡°Emma¡± he called.


    Two hands bunched in the front of his shirt and pushed him. Daniel stumbled over his own feet until he was backed against the wall of her bedroom


    ¡°Emma¡­ What the hell are you doing?¡± he asked


    ¡°Shut up¡±. Her eyes sparked and her breathing was choppy as she red up at him. She looked ready to hit him.


    Instead, she did something far more unexpected. She threw her arms around his neck, pressed that hot body of hers against his, and caught his mouth in a deep, hard kiss. His phone and car keys slipped from his hand. The woman surprised the hell out of him. Not that he had a problem with her reaction. Hell. He loved it.


    She wasn¡¯t angry. She was on fire.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    For him.


    One palm was t against his chest; the other slid up to grip the back of his head. Her beautifully manicured nails scratched him. But he didn¡¯t mind. She kissed the taste out of his mouth, thrusting her tongue against his wildly as she tangled her fingers in the hair at the nape of his neck.


    Daniel instinctively dropped his hands, reaching for the round curves of the ass he had been admiring since they met. Cupping those curves, he savored the softness, squeezing her lightly. He was going to love holding her cheeks tightly when she was naked and on top of him. Plunging down onto him, over and over until he lost his mind and exploded inside her.


    Tugging her up for a nicer fit, he rocked into her, letting her feel his throbbing erection, getting off at the pleasure of sex against sex, despite their clothes.


    She whimpered, ground back, tilted her hips against him to bring her heat directly against the seam straining to hold back his cock. Groaning, running her hands frantically over his shoulders and chest now, she continued to y wildly in his mouth. Her soft lips molded to every millimeter of his, her tongue ravaged his as if she was hungry enough to devour him whole.


    He bent his knees, hooked his arms under her butt and picked her up. Her hands drove through his hair, gripped his head and tilted it, then she thrust her small tongue into his mouth. He pushed away from the wall, turned and pinned her against it, holding her there with his body so his hands were free.


    Finally, she drew away, gasping for breath, but not stopping. Oh, no, she merely moved her mouth to his neck, tasting the sweat he knew had gathered there, kissing her way frantically to the hollow of his throat, even biting lightly.


    ¡± I want you so much¡± she said


    ¡± I noticed¡±. He said smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, Emma. I don¡¯t think I can stop¡± he whispered hoarsely as he tugged her ponytail holder off and ran his fingers through that thick, dark hair, spreading it across her shoulders. He tasted her soft earlobe, moving slowly down the long line of her delicate neck, nibbling lightly, savoring the unique vors of skin and woman.


    ¡°Stopping you isn¡¯t even a consideration¡± she said


    Soon he was breathing down the front of her dress, his lips scraping the vulnerable skin just above the seam. Unable to resist, he nudged the fabric down enough to gain ess, groaning when he saw a hint of her breasts rising above the edge of a hot pink bra. He had to go further. Running the tip of his tongue across that deep line of cleavage, he grabbed her hips when she started to sag.


    ¡°More Daniel¡±


    He didn¡¯t think, didn¡¯t hesitate. She whimpered when he slid his hand inside the bra, cupping her, tugging the incredibly soft, warm mound free of its containment.


    Then he could only look at her, wondering if he had ever seen a more beautiful woman, with her head thrown back, eyes wild, hair a tangled mass. Her lips were wet, her mouth open, and her full, gorgeous breast was topped by a puckered nipple that begged to be tasted.


    ¡°No sugar handy¡± he mumbled ¡°but I know you¡¯re sweet enough. Then he confirmed it, covering the taut tip with his mouth and sucking, quick, hard, not sure which of them was more shocked by the pleasure of it.

 25

    He took her mouth.


    Took it as if this same energy inside her gripped him. As though this raw, aching hunger drove him to the same pitch. As if he needed her to match his need or they would both be lost. It was overwhelming and wild and made her tremble, but she didn¡¯t even try to slow him down. She didn¡¯t care that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She wanted more. And he gave her exactly what she wanted.


    This was the beauty of abandonment. She drew back to clumsily try to undo his buttons? He jerked his shirt open and yanked to free the tail. She swallowed uncertainly, but her hands went to his hot, tawny chest, too hungry for the damp, satin feel of him to let doubt prevail. He made that sexy growling noise as his own hands got under her dress. She jerked in reaction. He pressed her arms up as he peeled the dress away.


    She wrapped her arms more securely around his neck, shuddering as his chest hair abraded the upper swells of her aching breasts. She couldn¡¯t get enough of the feel of him and licked up his throat in sheer wantonness.


    ¡°Oh Daniel!¡± she moaned


    His sure hands cupped her breasts, plumping them. Making them ache even as he soothed with gentle massage and light flicks of his thumbs across her nipples. She shifted her feet, trying to keep her bnce under the onught of sensations. He lifted his gaze to hers, watching to ensure she liked it. She could barely hold that prating gaze. Not while waves of heady, dizzying desire rolled through her. Hershes fluttered and a dangerous wild heat red between her thighs. red and burned and condensed into a coal of glowing abject need. Into pressure and tension and such acute pleasure she had to cover his hands and make a pleading noise for him to stop.


    ¡°Let it happen,¡± hemanded.


    She shook her head. He caught her up with hard hands behind her thighs, so she instinctively twined her legs around his waist and her mouth was on a level with his. She kissed him. Greedily. She did every lurid, raunchy thing she had been longing to do to that mouth. She swept her tongue against his, explored the wet heat and different textures of him. She scraped her teeth across his erotic bottom lip, then sucked on it with carnal recklessness. On and on it went until the world upended.


    Suddenly she was on her back on the mattress, his weight pressing briefly before leaving her as he rose to his knees between hers. He yanked at the fly of his jeans, then stepped off the bed to pull them away. She lifted her hips as he took off her panties.


    Then he came down alongside her and set a hard knee between hers while his hand stroked from the outside of her thigh, up her hip, to capture her breast again. If she had thought the brush of his chest a stimting experience, the whole body sensation of hips and thighs and stomach brushing against her own made her groan. He was so beautiful, too, not that he let her admire him. He bent to suck the nipple he had teased to staunch attention, making her cry out at the initial hot, wet sensation.


    He lifted away, blew softly, then did it again.


    Teased and tortured, Emma rolled into him, unable to get close enough, hands skimming his back and sides, learning the shape of roped muscles and the silky texture of his chest hair and how sensitive his nipples were to the graze of her fingertips.


    He jerked and looked up at her with a dangerous smile of approval and threat. Then he sucked her nipple again. Hard.


    It was the most delicious payback. Her toes curled and golden threads of desire shot into her loins. She found herself crooking a knee to enjoy the abrasion of his thigh against the inside of her own, rubbing like kindling, stoking the fire between them. He drew her half under him, his forearm beneath her neck, and took his time petting and caressing her breasts and waist and hip, her stomach and finally, finally, he cupped her mound.


    She bit her lip. Closed her eyes tight as the exquisite pressure of his palm released a rush of dampness. He made that noise again, the one that was so primal she knew this to be utterly natural. The way man and woman were meant to be.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡± he whispered encouragingly. ¡°fuck, Emma. You are so wet¡­ So tight¡±


    He rocked his hand where she yearned for¡­ So much. A deeper touch. Something mysterious and necessary. She bucked, instinct taking her over.


    She arched in response to the way he teased her. She offered her breasts. Her lips. Everything. All that she was. He kissed her lightly and kept up that slow shifting pressure of his hand. As if he knew the build he was inciting would grow by increments yet keep her this side of the abyss. With light fingers, he parted and explored, keeping her on the precipice, toying with her and driving her insane.


    His finger slipped inside her, gently sliding in and out. Then another finger followed. Emma moaned again. Gently, slowly, he separated the full lips to expose that most sensitive spot to the revolving strokes of his finger. Emma began to undte against his hand.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her tummy quickened. Her breasts heaved on each rapid breath. Heat consumed her. Shamelessly she rode his hand. When the pressure became unbearable, when her body had be abustion chamber, she caught his muscled shoulder between her teeth to keep from crying out as the shattering release came.


    It didn¡¯t stop her screams though.


    She cried out his name. The room began to shrink around her. Her universe was reduced to the center of the bed, the center of her body, where Daniel was giving her more pleasure than she had ever dreamed possible. His tongue was on her nipple, flicking it as delicately as the pad of his finger was moving over her slippery clitoris.


    The only thing she could think to do was return the favor. She slid her hand to the thick, imcable heat against her thigh. She took hold of pure magic and discovered a new world. Silk over steel. Velvet and a new, deeply ragged sound that rattled from his throat.


    ¡°Yes baby¡­ Yes¡± His voice made her scalp tighten.


    She stroked him again, reaching for the packet of condoms in her drawer


    Daniel kissed her, hard and deep, then took the condom from her, then tore it open. She reached to help him, but he pushed her hand away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me, babe¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m holding by a thread¡±


    The way his weight came over her was overwhelming. He guided the broad dome of his sex over the sensitive knot of nerves, throwing her back into that chasm of craving where she only needed more. More of him. Of whatever he could give her.


    ¡°Daniel please¡± she begged


    She couldn¡¯t specifically name what she was begging for. She couldn¡¯t say exactly what she wanted. But he gave it to her. The crest of his tip pressed into the slick heart of her. Pressed and stretched, thrusting deep with confidence- She gasped at the catch and burn.


    ¡°Fuck Emma¡± he whispered. ¡°You feel so damn good.¡±


    He cupped her cheek and kissed her with a taste of adoration on his lips. ¡°just as I thought it would be. Even better¡± he said.


    She closed her eyes. Not wanting the moment to end.


    ¡°Look at me, Emma,¡± he said. ¡°I want your eyes on me¡±


    She did as he asked. Looking deep into his eyes.


    Maybe it was her romantic soul turning something earthy and base into something exalted and beautiful, but they were in free fall. She wanted this to go on forever. This soft kiss and this intensely intimate, sharp pration.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to stop, Daniel¡± she said


    He smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, baby. I won¡¯t¡±


    Then he moved. He withdrew and thrust gently as he watched her with a smoky gaze from beneath heavy eyelids.


    ¡°Oh yes Daniel¡­ Don¡¯t stop¡± Emma moaned again. Which only made him go faster. The feel of her sex, her wet, her heat wrapped around him was even better than he had imagined.


    His easy pace sent frissons of pleasure through her, too. Ones that incited a glow that redoubled and expanded. She curled her arms around him, her legs. Drew him in and moved with him. Urged him with ancient, primitive signals to move faster. Harder.


    He used his hands. His teeth. Kissed and touched and nibbled and said things she should have understood, but she was far beyond the world of words. There was only this mindless ce where writhing pleasure soaked her. Where she clung to his powerful body and only his fierce possession of her mattered. Where one tiny twist of her hips had him striking into her like lightning, making her lose her breath and turn molten even as his arms caged her.


    His name was on her lips when she came. He held onto her, said her name, too, in a long, drawn out breath and came hard and fast

 26

    Emma was dying. And living. Flying. Spinning.


    Both crying in frustration and shouting in pure delight as she climaxed again and again.


    Over the next hour, as Daniel, with his incredible mouth, his miraculous hands, continued to touch, kiss, taste every inch of her body, she found herself unable to do a single thing but enjoy it. Rational thoughts drifted away. There was only sensation.


    No decision to arch up when his tongue scraped across her nipple, just a primal need to have him suckle her again. No conscious awareness that he intended to make the most intimate love to her with his mouth, just the shocking delight of it when his tongue slipped between her wet folds and unerringly delved into her core.


    ¡°Oh, God, again?¡± she groaned, disbelieving as the pressure built, then roared into heat that rushed to every other part of her. She had not known she was physically capable of such continuous delight. The waves kepting, relentlessly, like the pounding of the surf on a shore during a wild winter storm. They built, took her high, threw her over the crest into wild orgasm.


    Then eased back down, only to start building all over again with a stroke here or a kiss there.


    The man had to be the world¡¯s greatest lover.


    ¡°I have to be in you now, Emma,¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°I would say it¡¯s about damn time,¡± she gasped. ¡°But I¡¯d be lying if I didn¡¯t admit I have loved every single minute.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said smiling. No cockiness. Just pure, sultry self-confidence. He slid up her body, moving over her. She kissed him, licking into his mouth, tasting herself on his tongue but not giving a damn.


    Emma had been dying to experience some of what he had done. To touch, to stroke, to taste him.


    He had ruthlessly stopped her every previous effort to do so in his determination to please her. Now, the incredible willpower seemed to have finally left him. He was almost beyond rational thought, too. Emma pushed him onto his back, rolling up to kneel beside him, staring at the immense chest, the wiry hair surrounding his nipples. It trailed in a thin line down his t stomach.


    Her mouth hadn¡¯t experienced the pleasure. That was about to change. She reached out, tentatively, touching the head of his cock. He sucked in a harsh breath.


    Almost dazed with need, she brought her finger to her tongue and tasted it.


    ¡°Emma¡± he said


    ¡°Shh¡± she put a finger on his lips. No talking right now.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Laughter danced in his eyes, but didn¡¯t spill from his mouth. No, his mouth was too busy emitting a deep, guttural groan as Emma reached down, taking his cock in her hands.


    Her hand shook as the side of her pinky brushed against the smooth, incredibly soft skin.


    Some anticipatory devil made her close her eyes, wanting to dy the delicious moment. Not just because of how incredibly hard, aroused, throbbing and proud, he was, but at the pure masculine beauty of him.


    Still kneeling at his hip, she smiled, almost purred, really, as she stared greedily at him.


    Reaching out, she stroked him, one long caress along the back of his erection, then delicately touched the taut sacs beneath. He hissed. She remained undeterred.


    Spreading her hand wide, she encircled as much of him as she could, then slowly moved closer, her mouth going wet with hunger.


    ¡°Emma¡± he said again


    ¡°Not a word,¡± she reminded him.


    Then there was no more talking, just the sensation of her lips sliding over the smooth round head, her tongue moistening him enough so she could take a little more. And a little more after that. Not oblivious to his clenched fists or the rock-hard muscles in his stomach, that said he was fighting very hard to remain in control.


    Emma showed no mercy. She liked how he tasted. She liked how he felt in her mouth. She liked the scrape of his hard-yet-soft flesh against the insides of her cheeks, and the tiny groan he made when she took him all the way, as deep as he could possibly go.


    That was when he lost it. Without another word, Daniel pushed her away. He grabbed her by the shoulders and yanked her up, flipping her on her back so fast, she didn¡¯t even have time to process the change in position.


    ¡°Uh-uh. I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Emma put on an intentional pout, liking that she had driven him to such desperation. She loved that she had made him lose that control he was always so proud of.


    ¡°But I was having fun.¡± she said


    ¡°You can have more of that kind of funter.¡± he grunted. ¡°I¡¯m noting in your mouth. I want to do it inside your body.¡±


    ¡°My mouth is part of my body,¡± she said, smiling.


    He thrust a thick, hard finger into her dripping sex, making her gasp and arch against his hand.


    ¡°Here,¡± he said. ¡°I want to be here.¡±


    ¡°You have been there before.¡± She said, Grinding her hips against his hand. Trying to get his fingers even deeper inside her


    ¡°doesn¡¯t matter¡± he replied


    Another finger joined it, and he moved them in and out, slowly making love to her.


    ¡°You like that, Don¡¯t you? ¡± he asked


    Emma nodded. Unable to find words.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel kissed her, hard and deep.


    ¡°Being inside you drives me wild, I have never wanted any woman as much as I want you¡± he admitted. ¡°I wanna stay very still.¡± His whiskey tone promised incredible delights, seducing her word by word. ¡°inside you, feel you wrapped around me. Not moving, just savoring.¡±


    ¡°Not moving?¡± she repeated


    The idea of trying to remain still when that was inside her was beyondprehension.


    ¡°Not a muscle,¡± he growled. ¡°I wanna go slow this time. Take my time. Not until I feel capable of really getting started.


    Getting started?. Oh, my. As if she hadn¡¯t already had more orgasms in the past hour than she had had during her entire rtionship with her previous lovers.


    She grabbed the box of condoms, removed one, then opened the packet with her teeth. When she took his erection in her hand, their gazes met again for a moment.


    She slid the condom on him, taking her time, ying her fingers along the ridges of his cock. Her fingers grazed his balls again, and his eyes fluttered shut as he expelled a sigh of pleasure.


    He pushed her legs apart, far enough apart to amodate the breadth of him, and Emma arched up, opening herself in wee.


    Daniel kissed her tenderly, whispering soft words against her mouth.


    ¡°You are mine, Emma,¡± he said. ¡°Mine¡±


    Slowly, with more of that unbelievable restraint he seemed to have by the barrel, he eased into her. Just the tip of his heat, then an inch more, and even more after that. Until, finally, he plunged deep, drawing a deep, guttural gasp from both of them.


    Just as he had promised that evening, he filled herpletely.


    She whimpered, needing to move, overwhelmed by how damn good it felt. Her muscles reacted, squeezed, milked him deep inside.


    ¡°Wait, Dammit babe¡± he growled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not moving, she protested in her own defense.


    ¡°The hell you are not.¡± he said


    She squeezed again, helpless against her body¡¯s instinctive response.


    This time, he didn¡¯t order her to stop, he merely distracted her by lowering a hand between them. Tweaking and toying with her throbbing clit, he brought all her focus there.


    Filled by him, covered by him, touched by him, everything came together once more and within moments he had her crying out as she came again.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± he groaned, his eyes closed, obviously feeling the involuntary clench of every muscle she had.


    Finally, when she had begun to feel somewhat sane again, Daniel pulled out, slowly, slid back, just as slowly, going a little deeper, stretching her a little wider, driving her out of what was left of her mind.


    ¡°Now, baby¡± he whispered hoarsely, sounding as if he was finally letting himself gopletely, ¡°now we are getting started.


    His lips explored her breasts and her belly. Her hands threaded through his thick hair. He raised up on his forearms and looked at her, as if he needed to.


    Now that he had been inside her. He didn¡¯t want to let her. Never wanted to let her go. He couldn¡¯t imagine the thought of any other man touching her that way. She was his. He thought.


    He fucked her, slowly, easily, kissing her with those quick, nipping kisses she adored, watching her in that intense way he had, making love to her.


    They spoke in half finished phrases, because a hot intense passion stole away their words, their thoughts, their breath.


    It went on forever, this loving, an eternity with him inside of her.


    Soon they weren¡¯t doing it slowly, but rolling together ¨C her on top, moving with him, then him driving her forward, their legs tangled at first, then changing positions again.


    She could feel her releaseing on. He gripped her hips, held her still and thrust into her hard and fast because she begged him to.


    His name was on her lips when she came. He held onto her, said her name, too, in a long drawn out breath and came hard and fast.


    Then theyy there, each lost in a world of dreams thate true. His chest was heaving, his heart pounding against her own. He rolled off her, then pulled her against his shoulder and stroked her head with a hand.


    Emma sighed, then curled into him, her cheek resting on his chest.


    She fell asleep

 27

    Daniel would have loved nothing more than to spend a whole day in bed with Emma. He realized that with his past lovers, he had always wanted to leave right after the sex. Always in a hurry to leave. But this time it was different. It wasn¡¯t the same with Emma. This was new. He thought. And he liked it.


    But very early the next morning, after a full night of the most intense lovemaking of his life, he nced at the clock by her bed and knew he had to go. He had work to do. He needed to rush home, shower and then get to the office. He was sure she had work to do too.


    He hated to wake her, she looked exhausted. As she should after all they had done during the night. He smiled. But he certainly wasn¡¯t going to leave without saying goodbye. Knowing he shouldn¡¯t dy, he still couldn¡¯t force himself to do anything but watch her sleep for just a little while longer.


    Emma¡¯s longshes rested on her cheeks, her beautiful, kiss-reddened lips were parted as she drew in slow, even breaths.


    The sun had begun to rise. As he watched her slumber, long rays of brilliant golden sunshine gradually traveled across the room, falling onto the bed. It caught the highlights in her hair and spotlighted her beautiful face. She looked as warm and sensual as a summer angel.


    ¡°Emma¡± he whispered, leaning over to brush a soft kiss on the corner of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go.¡± he said


    She went from a deep sleep to full wakefulness in an instant, her eyes flying open. Staring at the ceiling, he could almost see the wheels churning in her brain as she put together the memories of all the wild and wicked things they had done together the night before.


    Finally, licking her lips, she turned her head to look at him.


    ¡°Daniel¡± she said


    ¡°Expecting somebody else?¡± he asked with augh.


    He bent to kiss her good-morning, but Emma slipped away before he could do it. She scooted to the edge of the bed, stood, then nced down at her naked body. She wore nothing but sunlight very well.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t wear it for long. Grabbing a silky robe from her dresser, she yanked it on. She tied the sash tightly around her waist, crossed her arms and clenched the fabric in her fists, still not sparing him a nce.


    Emma was obviously suffering a case of morning-after embarrassment. For that reason, he didn¡¯t have the heart to tease her about covering up what he had seen a whole lot of the night before.


    Finally she spoke. ¡°I, uh, have to get ready for work. Gesturing toward the hallway, she added,¡±There is another bathroom right down the hall, if you would like to take a shower, too.¡±


    Daniel frowned, realizing this wasn¡¯t just a case of misced shyness. Emma was trying desperately to get everything back under control, to put her life back in its natural order. She had surrendered that control, in fact, allowed some serious disorder,st night, giving herself over to him, body and mind. Now, in the clear light of morning, she wanted it back. All of it. Trying to act like there was nothing between them. Like nothing had happened between them. Funny, because he was usually the one who did the walking away.


    ¡°I will take a shower at home,¡± he murmured, honestly not knowing how to proceed. He was at a loss as to how to deal with this woman.


    He¡¯d had his wayst night. He thought. Maybe it was time to let her have hers, even if it meant allowing her to start building those barriers around herself once more. He could get past them again. Last night had proved it.


    ¡°When can I see you again?¡± he asked


    She clenched the robe tighter. ¡°Again?¡± she repeated


    ¡°Yeah. I enjoyed our first date so much. It was amazing. And I want another one¡±. He couldn¡¯t prevent a confident smile. ¡°Was it amazing for you?¡± he asked


    She simply nodded.


    ¡°It was something I never expected,¡± he said. ¡°But it¡¯s something I¡¯m very thankful for. And I definitely want it to happen again¡±


    ncing at the clock, he muttered a curse and hunted around on the floor for his clothes. ¡°I really do have to go, though,¡± he said.


    He found his things and began to dress, finally looking back at her, to see her frozen in the same spot, her face pale, her eyes narrowed, as if she¡¯d been ring at him behind his back.


    ¡°Are you mad about something?¡±he asked, dropping his jeans and stepping closer.


    ¡± No.¡± she said.¡±The sun is a little blinding, that is all.¡± She cleared her throat. ¡°Go on, finish dressing, we have both got ces to be.¡±


    Something was seriously wrong. If he didn¡¯t have so much work he would have stayed to find out exactly what it was. Damn. He stepped into the jeans, yanking them up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get together the day after tomorrow?¡± he asked


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be busy,¡± she said.


    Talk about icy-tones. He thought. He stared at her.


    ¡°I can tell Barrett you are handling some stuff for me. So we can have tim¨C¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡± she said. Interrupting him.


    He watched her, then suddenly remembering what had happened at the pub, Daniel reached into his back pocket and pulled out his wallet.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I need to pay you back forst night. Some gentleman I am.¡± he said


    She waved an airy hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± she said


    ¡°Come on¡­ the least I can do is cover some wings and beer¡±


    Emma¡¯s smile was tight and it did not soften her beautiful eyes one bit.


    ¡°No,¡± she said. ¡°don¡¯t worry about it¡±


    ¡°You are being ridiculous,¡± he said, obviously confused. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? One minute you are soft and willing and the next you are staring at me like you can¡¯t stand me. We had a great timest night. I know you did and don¡¯t even think of saying you didn¡¯t because we both know that is not true. You enjoyedst night just as much as I did. So what the fuck is the problem now? ¡±


    ¡°Why did you spendst night in my bed?¡± she asked suddenly


    ¡°jeez¡± he thought. What the hell was going on in that pretty head of hers.


    ¡°Because, as I already told you, I wanted you. Period. End of story. And I still do.


    ¡± Okay.¡± Nodding and lifting her chin, she admitted,¡±I wanted you, too. But now that¡¯s over, and I really think we should quit while we are ahead.¡±


    His jaw dropped. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Last night was lovely, Daniel. But I don¡¯t think we will be seeing each other again¡­ Or maybe we will see each other¡­ At work and stuff¡­ But this.. What happenedst night¡­ Isn¡¯t happening again¡±


    He had had enough of this bullshit. Walking the few feet it took to get to her, he took her chin in his hand, forcing her to look at him.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong?¡± he asked


    She jerked away. ¡°Nothing is wrong. I just can¡¯t deal with this. With the difficulties of this situation. So we need to end it here and now.¡±


    ¡°What fucking difficulties?¡±


    Finally uncrossing her arms, she ran a weary hand over her eyes. ¡°We work together. And I can¡¯t get hurt. I just can¡¯t¡±


    ¡°Jesus, I hope not. I don¡¯t want to see you hurt.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured. Then she stiffened again. ¡°But I can¡¯t see you¡­ in anyway. So whatever this is between us, we should just end it now¡±


    The woman had been covered by pessimism for so long. He thought. He was surprised she had been able to get out from under the weight of her disdain for romance long enough to go to bed with him. But he understood. He had been there.


    ¡°Goodbye, Daniel¡± she said, not even giving him a chance to respond. Instead, she spun around, walked into her bathroom and shut the door firmly behind her.


    Give it up. Come backter. But he didn¡¯t listen to the voice in his head. Not this time. Instead, he finished dressing, put on his shoes, then knocked on the bathroom door.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. And I guess you need some time to yourself. So I will let you have that. But I want you to know, this isn¡¯t over.¡±


    Hearing the shower go on inside, he knocked harder.


    ¡°Damn it, Emma. At least tell me you will talk to me about this in a few days.


    She didn¡¯te out. But she did answer.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t do it. Once was enough. I can¡¯t go to bed with you again. I have met guys like you. And I finally open up and get hurt in the end. Just go¡­ And leave me the hell alone. Please leave.¡±


    He stared at the door, his jaw falling open. The woman was actually throwing him out of her house. What the hell was she so afraid of? He muttered under his breath, still staring at the closed door. Then he nced around the room.


    ¡°I will give you some time, Emma,¡± he said.


    She didn¡¯t reply. So he picked up his phone and keys and left.


    One thing he was certain of ¡ª it sure as hell wasn¡¯t over between them.

 28

    ¡°Can you please exin this to me?¡± Karen was saying. ¡°You had the best night of your life with a dreamboat of a man who could give lessons to the god of love, and you told him you never wanted to see him again¡­. or fuck him again¡­ Whichever way you want to put it¡­ Does that sum it up?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma, Karen and Monica were at Monica¡¯s food truck. They were taking a break after shopping for dresses for the wedding. Emma had just told them what happened between her and Daniel.


    Emma cast a quick nce around the quiet truck. ¡°Could you please keep it down, you idiot¡±. She red at Karen, who was impably dressed, perfectly groomed, not an ash-blond hair out of ce. And looking every bit as put-together as Emma felt torn apart.


    ¡°Yes. That sums it up very well.¡± Emma said


    Karen rolled her eyes, entirely unrepentant.


    ¡°What do you think, Monica?¡± Emma asked, ¡°As you can see it is useless talking to Karen about stuff like this¡±


    Monicaughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°But I think I¡¯m on Karen¡¯s side to be honest.¡±


    ¡°You too?¡± Emma said, like she couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. ¡°So you think I made a mistake too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Monica continued. ¡°Look babe, I don¡¯t know what to tell you. But you shouldn¡¯t have pushed him away like that. Damn, that was harsh. I wonder how he must have felt, spending such an amazing night with you and then waking up to you giving him the cold shoulder. He must have left asking himself what he did wrong¡­ Might even be asking himself if maybe he didn¡¯t do something right in bed ¡±


    Emma sighed.¡±Oh he isn¡¯t worried about that. The guy is super confident in this super annoying way. And I gave him a good reason ¡± she said


    ¡°That you can¡¯t be together because you work together is not a good reason¡­ Especially when you are lying about it¡± Karen said, rolling her eyes again


    ¡°Okay, shut up¡± Emma said making Monicaugh again


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. That we work together is a perfectly good reason not to be together. It could affect our work. And Barrett isn¡¯t going to be happy about it. It¡¯s not professional¡±


    ¡°You know what, Emma?¡± Monica said. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s your job that you are worried about here. I think you are just scared. And I get it. But you have to let go, honey. You have to try to be happy with another guy. And you won¡¯t be able to be happy until you let go of these ridiculous boundaries and just let things happen for you. ¡±


    ¡± They are not ridiculous boundaries. I like to think of them as principles. They keep me safe from getting hurt. I don¡¯t want to make any stupid mistakes ¡±


    ¡± h h h ¡± Karen said and Emma gave her one of her looks.


    ¡°But you want him.¡± Monica said. ¡°You know you do¡­ So why are you putting yourself through all this torture?¡±


    ¡°You tell her girl,¡± Karen said. She reached into her purse and retrieved a cigarette case.


    ¡°You are just too uptight¡±.


    ¡°Uh, Karen,¡± Monica said. Put that thing away, you cannot smoke here.¡±


    Karen audibly growled, but put the case away, grumbling.¡±Can¡¯t smoke around Frank, can¡¯t smoke around you either¡± Then she snapped her long, red-tinted nails against the pristine white tablecloth, tapping out a beat in visible irritation. ¡°Tell me why not¡± she said


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you smoke?¡± Monica replied. ¡°Urrrm¡­ Aside from it being horribly unhealthy, and,¡­¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you just be with him?¡± Karen growled, not fooled one bit. And getting back to the topic. ¡°He really wants you¡±


    ¡°I already told you,¡± Emma said. ¡°I¡¯m doing what is best for me. He just wants sex¡±


    ¡°So¡­ What is wrong with that?¡± Monica asked


    Emma stared at her. ¡°What is wrong with that?¡± she repeated. ¡°well¡­. I think I like him already¡­ Actually I like him a lot. And if I keep sleeping with him, I will end up falling in love with him. He has made it clear he just wants to fuck me. So what happens when he is tired of that? I can¡¯t stand seeing him. Things getplicated at work. I just leave¡­ Hurt.. Again?¡­ I can¡¯t put myself through all that¡­ Not anymore ¡±


    Monica nodded. She understood.


    Emma was a strong woman, but she was not that strong. She had already developed feelings for Daniel in the brief time they had spent together. Even if she imed they were just friendly feelings right now but with those friendly feelings, it still horrified her to think of him leaving her or hurting her.


    How much worse it might be if she continued to see him, she couldn¡¯t imagine. Which was why she was so certain she had made the right decision in sending him away.


    Even if she had been regretting it ever since. Her mind had been one hundred percent responsible for the n. But her body was still pretty unhappy about it.


    ¡°But have you thought about it this way?¡± Monica said. ¡°Maybe he won¡¯t hurt you¡­ If you give him a chance. I can¡¯t help but remember the way he helped us serve the customers the other day. It was such a nice thing to do¡­ You know. And he didn¡¯t have to do it. I think he just wanted to spend time with you, Emma.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Emma said. ¡°You should see the way he flirts. He is really good at it. I mean it, he is really good. So good that when he does it, I have to resist the urge to beg him to bend me over and just take me right there and then.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡±. Karen said.


    Emma ignored her and continued. ¡°It freaks me out. Just how attracted to him I am. He made it clear to me that he just wanted to have sex. Well, we had sex. We got it over with. It was just a fling. The only reason he was trying to hang around was because he just wanted more sex.. I¡¯m not going to stick around till he gets tired of me. I miss him though. He hasn¡¯t reached out to me and it has already been a week..¡±


    ¡°Funny how you are here wondering why he hasn¡¯t called when you are the one who told him not to.¡± Karen said. She pursed her lips slightly, then lifted her hand and rubbed her chin. Emma recognized the look.


    ¡°No to whatever scheme you havee up with.¡± she said.


    Karenughed.¡± Chill girl, I was just going to suggest that¡­ ¡±


    ¡± I don¡¯t want to hear it,¡± Emma said. ¡°You know what, let¡¯s talk about something else¡­ Or someone else¡±.


    ¡°fine¡±.


    But Emma kept thinking about what they said. Had she made a mistake?

 29

    Monica was the one who spoke. ¡°Urmmm¡­ So Emma, I wanted to ask you¡­ Is your friend Tom seeing anyone?¡±


    ¡°Tom Casey?¡­ No he is not¡­ At least not anyone that I know of. Why are you asking¡­ You wanna ask him out?¡±


    ¡°yeah¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ That¡¯s new. I remember one time I told you he wanted to go out with you, you said he looked like a nerd. You said he wasn¡¯t your type¡­ If I remember correctly¡­ So what happened?¡±


    ¡°Hey¡± Monica said. ¡°People change their minds.. Okay?¡­ Especially when certain people start looking hot all of a sudden. I don¡¯t know.. Maybe he started working out of something.. I guess¡±


    ¡°Oh Monica ¡± Karen said. ¡°I really think you should do it¡±


    ¡°Of Course you do.¡± Emma said. ¡°You know you are thest person anyone shoulde to for advice because you suck at it¡±


    ¡°Because I tell people to do what they want?¡± Karen replied. ¡°You know it¡¯s not my fault you are such a wuss¡±


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m a wuss?¡­ well you are a¡­..¡±


    ¡°Hey hey hey. Let¡¯s talk about my problem before you both start tearing each other apart. Should I ask him out or not?. Monica said.


    ¡°You should¡± Karen said.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you, Emma, since he is your friend, you are closer to him and you work at the same office. What kind of stuff does he like¡­ Do you think I should go straight to the point and just ask him out.. Or do I give him something that looks casual but also let¡¯s him know my intentions?¡±


    ¡°Wow¡± Emma said. ¡°Sometimes I wish I could just be that bold. I just don¡¯t know how you guys do it¡±


    ¡°like I said before¡± Karen said. ¡°you can¡¯t bring yourself to do it because you are a wu¡­¡±


    ¡°I swear to God, Karen, if youplete what you are about to say I am going to kill you¡± Emma said


    Monica and Karenughed.


    ¡°I really hope he says yes. If he says no I¡¯m going to hide in my closet for a week¡± Monica said


    ¡°He will say yes¡±. Emma said. ¡°He has always liked you. But you were too busy ying hard to get¡±


    ¡°Look who is talking about people ying hard to get.. Pot calling kettle ck¡±. Karen retorted.


    ¡°My situation is entirely different¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s not.. It¡¯s the same thing¡± Karen said.


    ¡°You know what you should get him¡± Emma said ignoring Karen. ¡°Those golf themed desk set things. What are the chances he ys golf?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your idea?¡± Karen said.¡±Wow¡­ sexual frustration can really cloud good judgment, both for gift giving and choosing dates.¡±


    ¡°Screw you, Karen¡± Emma saidughing


    ¡°shouldn¡¯t you be saying that to Daniel?¡±


    Emma looked like she wanted to fling something at her. ¡°Fine¡± she said. ¡°If my idea is so bad, what do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°You could get him some choctes. Who doesn¡¯t love those?¡±


    ¡± That¡¯s sounds okay ¡± Emma said nodding her head.


    ¡°Chocte-covered sex.¡± Karen added.


    Emma stared at her.¡± You just had to add that didn¡¯t you? ¡±


    Monica couldn¡¯t helpughing.¡±okay you guys¡±. She said. ¡°All great ideas, but I want something that also let¡¯s him know I want something more. If I get him choctes he might just think I¡¯m just trying to be nice¡­ Or maybe I should just get the chocte.. Like a pound¡±


    Emma smiled. ¡°You are buying him a whole pound of nothing but chocte-covered sex?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a litmus test.¡± Monica said.¡± If he gets what a great gift it is, then I take it as a sign he might be good in bed.¡±


    Her eyes lit up. ¡°I should start doing that with all my dates.¡±


    Emma sighed.


    Monica continued. ¡°It is kind of a chintzy gift, though. Maybe I need a little something that deres my intentions subtly but clearly to go with it.¡±


    ¡°Right¡±. Karen added. ¡°Something that could be interpreted aspletely innocent or down and dirty, depending on his mind-set.¡±


    ¡°What? like a jar of Vaseline?¡± Emma joked.


    ¡°Ew.¡± Karen said. ¡°On second thought, guys are kind of dense. Maybe you need to be loud and clear about your intentions. Maybe throw in a cute sex toy, and he will get the hint.¡±


    ¡°A nice big dildo?¡± Monica asked.


    Emma held her head in her hands. She stared at the both of them and said. ¡°How the hell am I friends with you guys?¡±


    ¡°Would you guys be serious for five seconds?¡±. Monica said. ¡°I know a little sex shop a few blocks from here. How about a pair of furry handcuffs?¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah¡± Karen said. Jumping from her seat.


    ¡°Youing, Emma?¡± Monica asked


    ¡°Yeah I am¡±


    ¡°Good¡± said Karen. ¡°And while we are out there, You can get a few stuff for your next time with Daniel¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°You heard me girl. I know you. And I have never seen you with any guy the way you are with Daniel. Trust me. You guys are not done yet. Despite what you say¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    They walked out into the bustling sidewalk traffic outside the downtown mall and headed west toward the little upscale sex shop where Monica was sure to find any and every sexy gift imaginable. At the corner they stopped to wait for the light to change.


    A cold breeze blew between the tall buildings, and Emma wrapped her long red scarf a few times around her neck and buttoned her coat. They picked up their pace, and in a matter of minutes were at the sex shop.


    Inside, seventies dance tunes yed over the speakers, and aisle after aisle of every sex toy, essory and undergarment imaginable stood on disy.


    Emma hesitated at the entrance. Karen grabbed Emma¡¯s hand and tugged her toward the vibrator section while Monicaughed.


    Monica picked up arge, nubby hot-pink one from the top shelf and weighed it in her hand. ¡°Might not be the greatest gift for a guy, but I, for one, would love to get this as a gift.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not buying you a sex toy as a gift¡­ As anything ,¡± Emma said.


    ¡°And that¡¯s the difference between you and me. I would buy one for you,¡± Karen said putting her arms around Monica. She said it as seriously as if she were offering to donate a vital organ.


    Karen and Monica saw the look on Emma¡¯s face andughed


    ¡°That¡¯s so touching.¡± Emma said sarcastically


    ¡°No, honey¡± Karen said as she clicked the on button, and the toy in her hand hummed to life. ¡°That¡¯s vibrating¡±

 30

    Monica yton looked at herptop and sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m an evil person.¡± she said aloud.


    Nothing was wrong with theptop. She knew that. And yet she had made Emma call Tom toe take a look at it. Emma told him Monica was trying to ess the inte to check out some new recipes, and she couldn¡¯t.


    Monica knew it was weird. But she couldn¡¯t think of any way she could ask the man on a date. This n would just have to work.


    If this whole stupid n went to hell.


    And if this Tom guy turned out to be a jerk, someone would pay. And that someone was going to be Emma.


    It was her idea to ask Tom out, but Emma had encouraged her with all the nice stories she told her about him. She had talked him up a lot. And even when Monica wanted to change her mind asking Tom out, Emma was the one who convinced her she was making a mistake.


    So here she was.


    The doorbell rang, and Monica checked her appearance in the mirror on her way to answer. Not that she felt too concerned about impressions-she had seen Tom a few times, even hung out with him sometimes ¨C with Emma of course. But today was different


    Peering through her peephole, she began to think this was a terrible terrible idea. She looked at Tom. He was well-made. How did she not notice all this while? Her throat tightened, her mouth going dry. She forced herself to swallow and kept on looking. White shirt, unbuttoned at the strong throat. Thick arms flexing against the fabric that confined them.


    He knocked.


    Had he worn that to impress her? She couldn¡¯t help thinking. Well if he did, it worked. She was definitely impressed.


    She opened the door. ¡°Hi, Tom¡± she said. ¡°Thank you so much foring over¡±


    He smiled. ¡°No problem. Emma said you were desperate.¡±


    Monica imagined her friend telling him that she was lonely and horny, that she hadn¡¯t had a decent date all month and hadn¡¯te within shouting distance of a live, naked penis in longer than she cared to admit.


    He seemed to realize his mistake. ¡°Oh, I mean, desperate to get yourptop fixed. Not, you know¡­desperate for anything else.¡±


    A surprisedugh burst out of her, easing the tension in the air.


    ¡°Come on in,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to look too desperate.¡±


    She led him to theptop


    ¡°So what seems to be the problem? ¡± he asked.¡±Something about the Inte not working?¡±


    Monica told him a story about an error message she didn¡¯t get, and he nodded as he sat down and turned theptop on.


    She mmm-hmmed and nodded as if she had a clue what he was talking about, then made an excuse about something she needed to check in the kitchen.


    Alone in the midst of her self-created domestic purgatory, she rummaged around in the fridge pretending to have a purpose. Her only real agenda was to stay away from Tom while she tried to think of some suitable way to say what was on her mind.


    After rummaging around the kitchen for as long as she reasonably could, she poked her head out the doorway and asked, ¡°anything serious wrong with it?¡±


    ¡°Ermm¡± Tom said. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with yourptop ¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow, really?¡± Monica said trying to sound surprised. She didn¡¯t think he bought it though.


    ¡°Sometimesputers just sort of freak out and need to be turned off for ten seconds and restarted. That should be the first thing you try if you can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s wrong.¡± he said


    ¡°Oh,¡± Monica said, entering the living room again. ¡°I think Emma said that too. I was just too freaked out. Sorry I bothered you for nothing ¡±


    ¡°Not a big deal.¡± He said as he opened up her Web browser.


    She looked at him. He had a nice smile. She thought.


    ¡°Alright¡± she said before she could change her mind, ¡°I was wondering¡­ if you¡¯d like to go out sometime. I could take you to dinner as a thank-you for fixing myptop.¡±


    He waved away her suggestion. ¡°All I did was restart it. That¡¯s not worth a meal.¡±


    Boy was this guy dense. She thought ¡°You¡¯re wee to stay for a drink. I¡¯ve got to get started on cooking right away though,¡± she said as she sat down at her desk.


    He shed a crooked smile and shrugged. ¡°Okay, why not?¡±


    ¡°Good¡± she said. ¡°You could keep mepany while I cook.¡± She surprised herself with the insistence that he stay.


    ¡°Sure, some water would be great.¡±


    Five minutester she was wrist deep in the stuffing for her mushrooms, and Tom was busy hollowing out the mushrooms¡¯ centers, even after she¡¯d insisted she didn¡¯t need to help.


    ¡°You cook at home?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Not much. I¡¯m always forgetting some important ingredient. Guess I don¡¯t have the patience to be a great cook.¡±


    She nced over and caught an odd smile on his lips. ¡°What?¡± she asked


    He looked at her, and his smile faded. ¡°Oh nothing.¡±


    ¡°No, really, you were smiling. What were you thinking?¡±


    Definitely the earliest Monica had ever made that request of a guy.


    ¡°I was thinking, it¡¯s really sexy that you¡¯re a high-powered career woman with your own office¡­ Your food truck¡­ I know you are a great cook. Emma brings me some of your food sometimes.¡±


    Sheughed, but secretly she was ttered.


    ¡°You think?¡±


    Monica had always considered the whole thing pretty sexy, too, but she had never heard a man express the sentiment.


    She stared at the glob of mushroom stuffing she had formed in the bowl. She¡¯d been mixing it furiously with her hands as they talked, and now it was ready to be used as filling for the mushroom caps. But her mind was a million miles from finger foods. It urred to her then that what Tom had said about her job wasn¡¯t just ttering. It was an incredible¡­turn-on.


    She decided to make a move.


    Monica¡¯s hands were covered in stuffing, and she brushed them off as best she could. Then she scooped up a glob with her finger and closed the distance between herself and Tom. ¡°Want a taste?¡± she asked


    He stared at her, and she nearly pinned him between herself and the counter.


    ¡°Um, sure,¡± he said, looking a little perplexed by her proximity.


    Up close he had a thoroughly male presence, and she was only a few inches away, close enough that if she shifted her hips, she would bump against him.


    She lifted her finger to his mouth, and it urred to her only then that he might be one of those fussy guys with hygiene issues.


    If she had to point out to him that she¡¯d washed her hands before diving into the mushroom stuffing-


    But she didn¡¯t.

 31

    He took her hand in his and guided her finger into his mouth, then let his tongue caress it, lingering and tasting long enough to make her panties wet.


    Monica stared at him, the man knew how to work over a finger. And if he knew how to work her there,¡­ Monica slid her finger from his mouth, then caught the look of confusion in his eyes, and she shed a smile.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°For cleaning your finger off?¡± he asked


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Tastes good,¡± he said. ¡°The stuffing, I mean.¡±


    There was a pause, not exactly an awkward one.


    Monica suddenly wanted a better feel for his lips. When he kissed, did he use his tongue as well as he did when licking a finger? She wanted to know. She looked at his mouth and tried to imagine kissing him.


    It was an easy fantasy to conjure.


    She decided that on their date, if they ever went on one, she would satisfy her curiosity.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tom asked.


    ¡°Um, nothing.¡± She produced a fake-soundingugh.


    ¡°What was that?¡± he asked again


    ¡°A finger licking?¡±she replied


    ¡°I know what it was. I mean-¡±


    ¡°How did we go from making stuffed mushrooms to you sucking my finger? I don¡¯t know.¡± she said


    From somewhere in the region of Tom¡¯s ass, a phone rang. Monica watched as he reached into his back pocket and pulled out his phone.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said. He read the screen and said, ¡°work. Guess I¡¯d better be going.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for stopping by,¡± she said as she took a step back and gave him some distance.


    ¡°I still want to thank you for your help. You wanna hang out Monday night?¡± she asked suddenly. Better to get the deed over with sooner rather thanter was Monica¡¯s philosophy.


    Tom appeared to give the matter some thought. ¡°I think I¡¯m free. I mean, well¡­actually, I know I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. So why don¡¯t you pick me up around six?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, um, sure. So, we will go to dinner.¡±


    ¡°I would invite you to stay for dinner tonight, but you said you have to work.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yeah, I do. You don¡¯t know how much I want to stay¡±


    Monicaughed. ¡°Monday then¡± she said


    ¡°Call me if you have any moreputer problems.¡± he said smiling


    ¡°I sure will¡± she replied


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    She had to go to Kay Corp today.


    Stupid stupid stupid ount. Emma was almost singing that in her head as she drove. She couldn¡¯t see him again. She didn¡¯t want to see him. Not after everything that had happened between them. Not after screaming ¡®I want nothing to do with you¡­ You have no control over me¡¯¡­ and then ending up in bed with him. Not after all the naughty unspeakable things they did to each other that night. Not after the awkward conversation from hell they had the next morning.


    She hadn¡¯t seen him in three weeks. Hadn¡¯t even spoken to him. He didn¡¯t call. Didn¡¯t text. Didn¡¯t even try to reach out.


    Which shouldn¡¯t have bothered her¡­ But it did. Why hadn¡¯t he called? She had asked herself the question so many times. And she didn¡¯t need anyone to give her an answer. She knew. Because you told him not to, you dollop head. She told herself. What the heck was he supposed to do?


    But no matter how many times she told herself that, a part of her wished he had called. Or at least try to reach out to her. Which was silly. She knew. But she couldn¡¯t help it. That was just the way she felt.


    She wanted space. And he had given her that. He had respected her decision. And that should have made her feel better. But it didn¡¯t. She had told him countless times to leave her the fuck alone. And he had done just that. Then why the hell was she feeling that way? Why did it hurt?.. Okay maybe it didn¡¯t hurt.. But it bothered her.


    It didn¡¯t mean she was eager to see him though. Every part of her dreaded that moment. Maybe she missed him. But the thought of seeing him again scared the crap out of her. When it came to Daniel, she was super confused. She just couldn¡¯t seem to make a decision and stick to it. The man had that annoying effect on her.


    Just do your work and before you know it, you are out of the building. She told herself as she drove into the parking lot.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    His presence in the office was a serious distraction. Emma thought, breathing deeply and trying to concentrate on her work.


    How was a girl supposed to concentrate when there was a six-foot-tall specimen of male perfection strutting around, always on his way somewhere, and always passing by Emma¡¯s desk. He wasn¡¯t going anywhere important. She knew. He was just being obnoxious and annoying. Just to taunt her. And it was working.


    It made her wish she had an office here. At least that way she could close the door and she wouldn¡¯t have to see his stupid, handsome face.


    As he walked by just now, his scent wafting over her, Emma¡¯s fingers halted on the keyboard, and when he was well past her desk, she turned to watch. She didn¡¯t want to. But she just had to.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Two hours ago, she had nearly fallen out of her chair watching.


    He knew the effect he was having on her. The arrogant bastard. And he probably reveled in his power.


    From the moment they had firstid eyes on each other since he came into the office. They had both stared at each other until Emma, knowing she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand looking into those eyes any longer, looked away. Yup, she was definitely going to die of embarrassment.


    Now it bordered on the ridiculous that they¡¯d yet to even say hello to each other. Were they just going to exchange hot-and-heavy nces forever?


    Emma was both amused and embarrassed by the animal-mating-dance quality their rtionship had assumed.


    He fluffed his feathers, strutted to and fro, made searing eye contact. Essentially he was staking his im.


    But Emma didn¡¯t want to be imed. He was making it hard for her to concentrate. And he was enjoying her difort.


    And yet she couldn¡¯t deny how mesmerized she was by him. It was as if she had been biologically programmed to want him.


    Focus Emma. She reminded herself. Focus

 32

    Daniel was a distraction.


    With his beautiful hair and his perfect ass, he looked like the stuff heroes on the covers of romance novels were made of. Put him in a billowing white shirt unbuttoned to reveal his chest, with a beautiful damsel draped on one arm, and he would look right at home.


    But right here in the office, he was a terrible distraction. In fact, she realized, as she nced at herptop and the files on her table, that she wasn¡¯t making any reasonable progress.


    Her attraction to him was slightly bizarre. Once she had thought she waspletely immune to the charms of calendar hunks with too-perfect hair. Yet here she was, her girl parts getting all tingly every time he strolled by. And obviously that one time with him wasn¡¯t even enough. It had to be theck of avable attractive men in her life. That had to be it¡­ She had been alone for too long.


    He disappeared into the break room, and Emma tried to turn her attention back to her work. But her mind kept wandering. And she found herself wondering if one more night of intense love making was such a bad idea.


    The break room door opened, and the object of her whacked fantasies came out carrying a bottle of water. Oh please, she thought, he had an assistant for crying out loud. He didn¡¯t have to get that himself. The man was just showing off.


    She watched him walk to the printer, his pants advertising the well-sculpted muscles beneath them, and shook her head. It was official-Emma was losing her freaking mind.


    She red at herptop screen and promised herself she would do no more ogling today. She would focus on her work. Focus, focus, focus.


    If only he looked like a code-slinging brainiac who spent too much time indoors and could use a trip to the nearest fashion consultant, there would be no problem. But he didn¡¯t.


    She just needed to getid, maybe screw someone else and she would stop drooling over him.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she heard the familiar male voice say.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma looked up to see the object of her constant ogling looming beside her desk.


    He smiled faintly, his gaze locked on her. She opened her mouth to say hi, but nothing came out.


    ¡°This is yours¡± he said


    She stared at the document she had printed an hour ago and nodded. ¡°I, um, I¡­ forgot to go pick it up.¡±


    He ced it on top of her desk and smiled. Showing off his perfect white teeth.


    ¡°We should stop this, don¡¯t you think?¡± he said


    ¡°Stop what?¡±


    ¡°Staring at each other but never talking.¡±


    Emma wanted to bang her head on the table.


    ¡°We are talking now,¡± she said stupidly.


    ¡°Yeah we are. How are you, Emma?,¡± he asked


    She had missed his voice¡­and his eyes. His damn mesmerizing eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she croaked. ¡°How are you?¡±


    Would it be too forward if she asked to take him home and have her way with him? A second time. She thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± He said, smiling and nodding.


    He had this attitude going on, as if he knew he was gorgeous enough to make most women feel¡­ To make her feel¡­ What was the word?¡­ She didn¡¯t know. Everything just seemed to fly right out of her head.


    Had he been thinking about her?. She wondered. Had he missed her? Had he maybe even been as distracted by overwrought office lust as she had? All those questions danced in her head.


    There was an awkward pause.


    He studied her. ¡°It¡¯s really nice to see you again, Emma¡± he said, his tone almostnguorous, as if he had no intention of leaving anytime soon.


    ¡°Is there, um, something I can help you with?¡± she asked


    She knew she sounded like an uptight bitch, but she was unnerved by his unexpected presence, his seeming awareness of his effect on her.


    ¡°Would you maybe like to go for drinks after work?¡± he asked


    She wanted to say yes. Really bad. But Emma knew better than to follow such wild impulses. Look what happenedst time.


    She could barely look at him now. She knew the right thing to do, the safe thing, would be to end this silly mating ritual right here, right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry-I have ns with a friend after work.¡± Which was actually kinda true.


    ¡°Okay, how about another night?¡±


    ¡°I have been workingte most nights¡­. Lately¡± she said, making herself sound like the workaholic she was.


    He gave her a look that said he wasn¡¯t buying her excuses.


    ¡°You could make out time¡­ For me¡± he said


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know if I can¡±


    ¡°Are you avoiding me, Emma?¡± he asked


    ¡°No I¡¯m not, I¡¯m just really busy that¡¯s all,¡± she blurted.


    Idiot, idiot, idiot.


    What was she so afraid of? Why did she have to y it too far on the safe side all the time?


    Yeah, they worked together, but he wasn¡¯t anyone she worked closely with¡­.


    She really did feel lonely sometimes¡­. And she had been feeling the urge to do something a tiny bit wild-maybe even something that could remind her what being in love felt like¡­


    Love? She thought suddenly. Where had thate from? She definitely shouldn¡¯t and wasn¡¯t falling in love with Daniel. For her own peace of mind. But damn¡­ Daniel did make her squirm like no guy had in God knows how long.


    ¡°Come on, Emma. ¡± he said. ¡°I just want to talk to you. It¡¯s been a while¡­ and I have missed you.¡±


    She shuddered. He missed her? Did he actually? Or was he just saying stuff? Maybe going on a date wouldn¡¯t be such a bad idea.


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s okay.¡± she said. ¡°You know¡­ Since you asked very nicely¡±


    Daniel smiled. Emma smiled back, and a weight she hadn¡¯t even noticed was lifted from her shoulders.


    ¡°I will pick you up at six o¡¯clock then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Great¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t fixed a day yet¡± he said. ¡°but I will leave that to you. Don¡¯t want to.. You know¡­ Disrupt your really busy schedule¡±


    Emma couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    If only he knew he had done that already.

 33

    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Emma said. ¡°I will let you know when I¡¯m free¡±


    ¡°Yeah. By six. You better don¡¯t change your mind. We have a lot to talk about¡±


    He moved closer, invading her professional space and making her dizzy with his toorge presence. As if he understood his effect on her, he nced at her and smiled. This close, the sheer weight of him became his most obvious and overwhelming attribute.


    Emma had always found some irresistible lure in the size and weight of men. Their solidity. Their strength. It was a quality that was never more apparent than when a guy was naked against her, moving inside her, all that force and heft and power barely restrained.


    Emma sighed. If she kept up this line of thinking, she would definitely end up doing something she wouldter regret. Like inviting Daniel to be her own personal muse for the night.


    Emma discreetly tried to wipe away the film of perspiration that had formed on her upper lip.


    ¡°Yeah about that¡­ I might need to be a littleter than six,¡± she said ¡°Maybe more like seven.¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    ¡°I will talk to youter, then,¡± she said, smiling.


    As if she would be able to do much else.


    This was the moment when he should have gone back to wherever he came from¡­ Wherever he should be, but instead he lingered a little too long. Didn¡¯t he have work to do?


    Her senses went on alert, and the tingly feeling in herher regions returned with a vengeance.


    She was pathetic. She thought. Her life had gotten so dull, even a smile from him and being close to him could get her hot.


    She turned back to herptop, hoping maybe he would get the message and leave. Then out of the corner of her eye, she saw someone approaching.


    The woman was beautiful. She wore white linen pants that hugged her hips and clung to her legs, Italian leather heels. Her bodice- two thin strips of cloth knotted at the nape of her neck that revealed part of her chest.


    As she moved towards them, she attracted a lot of attention, especially from the guys around.


    The tinum hair framed a beautiful but petnt face.


    ¡°Hello, Michelle,¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°Daniel¡± she said cheerfully, then gave him a hug. A really tight hug in Emma¡¯s opinion.


    He frowned and eased out of her embrace.


    ¡°Oh Daniel¡±. She cooed in a sultry voice, ¡°First you move down here, away from me. You hardly keep in touch. You always say you are very busy. And now you won¡¯t even give me a hug?. Come on, haven¡¯t you missed me? I know I have missed you terribly¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Daniel said, smiling. And then he gave her the hug she wanted. One thatsted longer than it should have.


    Despite her heels, she barely reached his shirted midchest.


    Emma felt an unfamiliar knot in her stomach as the woman¡¯s pale arms reached around his t waist to press her chest against him. Daniel didn¡¯t make any attempt to move away from her this time. Why was this happening in front of her? She wanted to punch something¡­ Or someone¡­ Preferably Daniel. The man was responsible for all the annoying feelings she had been havingtely.


    ¡°Emma Green,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Meet Michelle Morris. A business partner of mine, advertising executive to be precise. Michelle, meet Emma. ountant, Redding¡¯s plc.


    The introduction brought a gasp from Michelle as Daniel went on to state that Emma also handled one of Kay Corp ounts.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± Michelle said. ¡°That must be really stressful for you. You know¡­ Because you also have to go through yourpany¡¯s financial statements as well. I don¡¯t think I would be able to do that. I would be so terrible at it. It¡¯s not my fault, though. This body isn¡¯t built for all that kind of stress¡±


    Emma noted the pleasure written on Daniel¡¯s face as she said unexpectedly, ¡°Well, I am a woman who does everything well. Guess that makes us both very different indeed¡±


    For some reason Emma disliked the woman already. And why the hell was she all over Daniel like that¡­ Like she owned him.


    She didn¡¯t own him either. She reminded herself. She had no right or reason to feel the way she was feeling right now.


    Michelle red at her. Her small hand fluttered to caress the well-trimmed hair at the nape of Daniel¡¯s neck, smoothing the slight wave possessively.


    ¡°Daniel, honey¡±. She breathed against his ear, and the rest was lost as he chuckled.


    Emma¡¯s stomach tightened ominously. She wanted to rip that well manicured hand off Daniel.


    The thought sent her stomach into flip flops. Everything about him seemed to raise her primitive instincts. Why should she care about his women? Yet the sour taste of what Emma regretfullybeled jealousy remained.


    Emma looked at Michelle, making no attempt to hide her contempt as the woman¡¯s overflowing breasts nestled against Daniel¡¯s sinewy bicep.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She sizzled, frustrated by her own emotions as Michele gazed back at her.


    Emma red at Daniel and found him regarding her openly furious face with a slow, pleased grin.


    This charade was all his fault, she thought. She wanted to p him. And if she did, he deserved it. Business partner, indeed. The woman oozed sex.


    ¡°Daniel¡± Michelle said, her possessive hand sliding down his jaw. ¡°We should go talk in your office¡­ Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes Daniel,¡± Emma said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take her to your office.


    She probably needed him to carry her there. Emma thought. With the way she was acting like it was a taboo if she ever did anything for herself.


    ¡°Well, I will see you around, Emma,¡± Michelle said as they left. One of her hands wrapped around Daniel¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I don¡¯t think so¡­¡±. Emma replied. ¡°You know¡­ Because I¡¯m a very busy person¡±


    She honestly didn¡¯t want to see her again. She thought. And maybe agreeing to go out with Daniel was not such a good idea after all.

 34

    Daniel led Michelle into his office.


    It had been a while since he had seen her and they had been a thing before. She had filled a need, but that was a while ago. That was before he met Emma and somehow she had obliterated every thought of another woman right out of his mind. He had never wanted to be with just any woman the way he wanted to be with her. Which surprised and sometimes scared the hell out of him.


    The past three weeks had been hell for him. He had wanted so badly to drive to her apartment and demand to know why she had pushed him away after they had spent such an amazing night together. Whatever it was between them, he knew she felt it too. He just didn¡¯t understand why she did everything thing in her power to push him away.


    It was funny. He thought. Funny how the tables had turned. With the other women he had been with, he was always the one who ended things. He was the one who was in a hurry to get out of bed the next morning. He was the one who came up with a reason why they couldn¡¯t be a couple.


    He understood Emma. Understood that she had probably been through something that made her build those walls around her. She was just trying to protect herself. And it was because he understood that he gave her some space. But three weeks was a long time. And he was so damn tired of waiting.


    He turned to Michelle. She smiled at him. He couldn¡¯t deny her beauty. Of course she was beautiful. But he had decided to keep their rtionship professional and so he had ended things between them. He had told her that and she had agreed to the decision.


    ¡°Oh Daniel, honey¡±. She said, ¡°I have missed you so much¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her fingers yed with his shirt buttons, and she lifted her lips to his, expecting a kiss.


    Daniel moved away from her, his hands found hers and moved them away from his chest.


    ¡°I thought we decided to end that part of our rtionship, Michelle,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t me me for wanting you, Daniel,¡± she replied, her hands on her hips. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. And now you are looking at me like you don¡¯t know me. Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t. Why would you ask that?¡±


    ¡°Because I really can¡¯t understand how you could just forget about signing those papers I told you about because you were too busy. What could you possibly be so busy doing to forget something like that¡­ Of course I would think you are mad at me¡­ Or avoiding me. You never said no to me back then¡­ And you used to look happier to see me at least. Now I can¡¯t even get a kiss from you? What is up with you¡­. unless¡­ There is someone else¡­ There is someone else¡­ Isn¡¯t there, Daniel? I really don¡¯t understand you at all..¡±


    ¡°Put that way, ¡± he said.¡± I¡¯m sure it must be hard to understand ¡±


    ¡°And how would you put it then?¡±


    ¡°I have already exined that I forgot about it. I was busy, it just slipped my mind. I have also apologized for forgetting. Either ept it, or don¡¯t. I won¡¯t spend the day justifying myself to you¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered my question¡­ there is someone, isn¡¯t there Daniel?¡± she asked


    ¡°I am not going to discuss my personal life with you either, Michelle,¡± he said. ¡°Can we just go straight to the reason why you are here? We have work to do¡±


    He moved to his desk and sat down. Michelle stood in front of him. He stared at her. She looked really pissed now. If he told her that anger enhanced her beauty, she would no doubt throttle him, but it was true. The faint pink of anger that tinged her creamy skin was as ttering as the most artfully applied cosmetic. It was her beauty that had attracted him to her in the first ce. But they were done, he had made it clear to her. And she said she was okay with it. He didn¡¯t understand why she was acting this way now. He wasn¡¯t in the mood for any kind of argument or confrontation.


    He averted his eyes from Michelle.


    ¡°It¡¯s that Emma girl, isn¡¯t it?¡± Michelle said ignoring hisstment. ¡°I saw the way you both looked at each other. You could cut the tension in there with a knife. Is she the reason you ¡®forgot¡¯ to meet me? Because just so you know, I don¡¯t buy that excuse one bit¡±


    Daniel ignored the question.


    ¡°Oh I see¡± she said, moving closer and resting both hands on his table. ¡°You are just going to ignore me, is that it?. Wow, she is not even your type, Daniel. What exactly do you see in her? She is so below¡­.¡±


    ¡°Enough, Michelle,¡± Daniel said suddenly. The tone of his voice made her keep whatever she wanted to say to herself.


    ¡°You will not speak about her that way,¡± he continued. ¡°Like I said before, my personal life is none of your business and I will not discuss it with you. Now, we will go straight to the reason why you are here. If you insist on sticking your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong, I¡¯m gonna have to ask you to leave¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a character w you have¡±. She said, ¡°You know that, don¡¯t you? Your head is always up in the bloody clouds. You are not grounded in reality.¡±


    The charge wasn¡¯t exactly new. He thought, staring at her. When they had first be partners, she had teased him about mentally disappearing. Gradually, the teasing started to get a bit of an edge. It wasn¡¯t until they had started sleeping together that she had taken to calling it a character w.


    He opened his drawer. There was a bottle of whiskey in it. He could do with some solitude right now. He thought, with a nce at Michelle. He poured a little whiskey into a couple of sses and handed one to her. She downed it in one gulp, then dropped the ss on his desk.

 35

    ¡°Have you even thought of what people will think? Michelle asked, putting one hand up as though to ward off an outburst.


    ¡°That didn¡¯t seem to be a problem when I was with you¡± he replied


    ¡°Ours was different.¡± she said. ¡°We didn¡¯t have to work so close to each other¡­ As you well know, I didn¡¯t say anything to the manager, of course, but can you imagine if I had told him you weren¡¯t there because it was more important to be with that¡­ tart? A faint flush of pink stained her face. ¡°Can you?¡±


    ¡°I can¡±. He replied calmly.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t care, do you? It doesn¡¯t really matter to you what people think. You lock yourself away in your own world, and nothing or anyone else exists¡±


    Daniel stared at her, wondering where the hell all this wasing from. She had been fine with ending their rtionship back then.


    ¡°Look Michelle,¡± he said. ¡°I think we both knew it wasn¡¯t going to work out between us. We never even made anything official. Look at us. If you remember vividly, towards the end of our rtionship, we spent half our time together arguing over one thing or the other. And we still are. There is just¡­ ¡± he shrugged. ¡°nothing there any more¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± she said. She crossed the room


    Regarded him, arms crossed, her back against the wall. ¡°nothing there, you say? And do you know why that is? Daniel? Do you have the faintest bloody idea why there is nothing there?


    He waited for her to tell him


    ¡°No, of course you don¡¯t¡±. She continued. ¡°Because you are as oblivious to what is happening around us as you are to everything else going on around you. Well, I will tell you. You have lost touch with yourself, Daniel. You can¡¯t connect¡­ To anyone¡±


    ¡°Maybe you are right, Michelle,¡± he said, picking up the pen on his desk. ¡°I can¡¯t, don¡¯t, maybe won¡¯t. Go and find someone who emotes. Maybe someone who will sob at the drop of a hat. Want me to check if there is anyone avable?¡±


    ¡°Sure, make a joke of it¡±. Said Michelle. ¡°It¡¯s the easy way, isn¡¯t it? You will meet someone new and it will be fine at first, just as it was with us. She will fall for your looks and the way you have about you, so bloody interested with all your questions and rapt attention, but you are like a collector. You take what you need, but you give nothing back ¡±


    ¡°Now I¡¯m the collector? We both got what we wanted from each other. We both needed someone to spend time with. We both enjoyed each other¡¯spany. And you sure as hell didn¡¯t worry about anyone ¡®collecting¡¯ when you were doing all that shopping. But now you wanna y the victim? Fine. I agree with you, I¡¯m a fucking collector. Well, that is my problem, isn¡¯t it? He asked


    ¡°Yes it is, Daniel,¡± she replied. ¡°And frankly, I¡¯m d to be done with it. You have got something locked away up there and you will sacrifice anything before you let it out¡±


    He leaned closer and looked her straight in her eye. ¡°I meant what I said, Michelle. You will mind your business and stay out of my personal life. You will not speak about Emma in that way again. She has nothing to do with this. Now you will sit down, and we will go straight to the point and talk about why you are here. Do you understand that, Michelle? ¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ Rx¡­ Okay¡±. She said, raising her hands and taking a seat. ¡°I was just talking.. You know¡­ catching up¡­ Just wanted to know what you have been up totely¡­ I have missed you¡­ Honestly¡­ That¡¯s all. I will mind my business from now on¡±


    ¡°Good¡±. He said. ¡°You are a friend¡­. And I don¡¯t want to lose you¡±


    Michelle smiled.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Emma was almost done with her work. Actually¡­ She wasn¡¯t. But she just had to get outta there. Every bone in her body told her to. She couldn¡¯t wait to get home. Nothing a nice, long soak in the bathtub wouldn¡¯t fix.


    Seeing Daniel with Michelle had made her angry. She didn¡¯t care if she had no reason to be.


    She was distracted by the sound of her phone ringing. She sighed. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for calls right now. She checked her phone and sighed. Instantly knowing the reason for the call


    ¡°Hi Ben¡±. She said


    ¡°hello beautiful¡±. Came the reply. ¡°how have you been, Emma?¡± Ben asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m great¡­ How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine,¡± He said. ¡°Everything has been going well. Except for the teeny tiny fact that a certain beautifuldy was supposed to call me, and she didn¡¯t. Why is that¡­ I wonder¡­ And just to be clear, that certaindy is you¡±


    Emma smiled. Though she felt really bad that she hadn¡¯t called him. She had actually nned to.


    ¡°Yeah I got that, Ben. And I¡¯m very sorry¡±. She said. ¡°I really am. I wanted to call you to be honest. It just slipped my mind. There¡¯s been a lot going on. Especially at work.. I¡¯m sorry¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just wanted to check on you. That is why I called. Wanted to make sure you are okay¡± He said


    Emma felt bad. ¡°Oh¡­ I feel so horrible¡­ You know what?¡± she said. ¡°I could really use some time off all this work¡­ Just call me whenever you want us to hang out¡­ Wherever you are ready, I seem to always have something to do, so you call me and I promise I will make out time¡±


    ¡°That would be great. I will give you a call then¡± Ben said.


    ¡°alright¡­ See you then¡±


    Emma sighed as she hung up. She hoped she wasn¡¯t giving him the wrong idea by agreeing to hang out with him. Even if he had agreed that they would just go out as friends.


    But she really needed to go out, have some fun. Think about someone else that wasn¡¯t Daniel. And maybe even meet new people.


    And he could hang out with his Michelle for as long as he wanted.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Wonder what they had been discussing in his office for so long.

 36

    Everything was going the way she wanted. Monica thought.


    Now, on her way home from a perfectly wonderful dinner with Tom, she hoped he felt the same way. She realized she liked him a lot.


    Decked out in her new green sweater, ck leather skirt and matching boots, she had dressed to getid tonight, and, judging by the way Tom had stared at her throughout dinner, she was well on her way to achieving her goal.


    But¡­ But what?


    She tried to dismiss any negative thoughts. There were no buts. Everything was fine.


    There was a time when she wanted to be single. But she was done with that now. She knew what she wanted now. Back then she had thought she would be a fool to let fascination with a guy spoil her happy life. She figured that she didn¡¯t really want or need a man in her life.


    But now she knew she was done with all that. She wanted to share her life with someone. She wanted to be happy¡­ With someone.


    It was stupid. She thought. These doubts creeped into her mind. This was what she wanted. And so far it was going well. She liked Tom¡­ And she was sure he liked her too. So she forced herself to think about something else.


    When Tom¡¯s car stopped in front of her apartment, she knew without a doubt she wanted to invite him up.


    All night long, she had kinda been surprised by the way her expectations of him and reality failed to match up. It was almost like she was expecting either of them to do something that would ruin everything. But nothing like that had happened.


    She had found him endearingly sweet and genuine and interesting to talk to and she regretted not giving her a chance back when Emma had said something.


    Honestly she was kinda scared. She always felt that way during the getting to know you part of rtionships. It was scary wondering if things were going to work out between you and someone.


    Here she was bucking the normal female response again. She thought. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be thrilled when she found a guy she really enjoyed being around? Wasn¡¯t this cause for celebration rather than angst?


    She had been with all sorts of men. But there was something different about Tom. He was cute and nice. And something about his unapologetic geekiness fascinated her in a way she never could have anticipated.


    Tom cleared his throat and turned to her.


    ¡°So¡­¡± he said nervously


    ¡°So,¡± she repeated, gazing across the darkened car at him.


    ¡°I had a really great time tonight.¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡±


    ¡°I would like to see you again,¡± he said, and Monica¡¯s mouth went dry.


    She wanted to see him again, too. Didn¡¯t she? Of course she did. She was d he felt the same way.


    ¡°Come up for dessert,¡± she said, taking the straightforward approach and hoping he would say yes.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work tomorrow?¡± Tom asked


    ¡°Yeah, so?¡± she replied


    ¡°I do, too. I have got an eight o¡¯clock meeting,¡± he said, ncing at his watch.


    ¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t want toe up?¡± she asked. Hoping he didn¡¯t hear the disappointment in her voice.


    ¡°No, I want to, I just-¡±


    Was he really so endearingly clueless about women, he couldn¡¯t figure out when he was being propositioned for sex. She thought. Or maybe he was just trying to be a gentleman. Well, she didn¡¯t want him to be.


    ¡°Worried about feeling a little sleepy in the morning? Drink some coffee.¡± Monica said


    He smiled then, a crooked, unrehearsed smile that she found charming. ¡°Okay, I guess I can stay awhile.¡±


    He got out of the car and came over to Monica¡¯s side to let her out, then escorted her up the sidewalk as properly as if they weren¡¯t about to get it on.


    All night, he hadn¡¯t dared to make the slightest overt move on her. His restraint was kinda charming. She thought


    ¡°Want some coffee?¡± Monica asked as she let him in the door.


    ¡°You have decaf?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t then, I get jittery.¡±


    ¡°Should I get you something to eat then?¡± she asked


    ¡°I can be tempted by the right thing,¡± he said, his breath tickling her cheek. ¡°I like pie.¡±


    ¡°What kind of pie?¡±


    ¡°Cherry is my favorite.¡±


    She leaned in and ced a kiss on the side of his neck, then pulled back. ¡°No cherries here.¡±


    ¡°What do you have?¡± he asked as his gaze traveled between her eyes and her mouth.


    ¡°Some leftover potato pie, I made it¡±


    ¡°hmmmm¡­ I¡¯m sure it is gonna be good. I have tasted your cooking-it is great¡±


    ¡°You mean when you tasted my finger?¡± she asked.


    He ran his finger along the neckline of her sweater, then down and around the outside of her breast, sending a chill through her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡±. He said. ¡°But that tasted great too¡±


    ¡°You know I have got talents that can be demonstrated in the kitchen ¡ª just not the traditional kind,¡± she said as she edged her hand up his inner thigh, stopping just short of his crotch.


    ¡°Care to show me?¡±


    ¡°I was hoping to serve you something sweet, though.¡± She bit her lip.


    ¡°Really? I thought that was just your excuse to get me up here and have your way with me,¡± he said, smiling.


    ¡°It was both, but I don¡¯t like to make empty promises.¡±


    ¡°I will forgive you.¡±


    ¡°I have got some vored coffee syrups. You can at least have something sweet in your coffee.¡±


    ¡°I like my coffee straight¡±


    ¡°Me too. But since you don¡¯t want it in your coffee, then maybe we could find some other use for them.¡±


    ¡°What kind of use do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°Definitely not what the manufacturer intended.¡±


    Heughed then. ¡°Are you always this naughty? ¡± he asked.


    ¡°No¡­ Not really¡­ Just with certain people¡±


    ¡°Not that I¡¯mining,¡± he said. ¡°I like it¡±

 37

    Was she really having this conversation with this man? Monica thought. This man who she had once said wasn¡¯t her type. This man who she had once said was too nerdy for her. If she had known she would enjoy a date with him. She would have asked to go out with him a long time ago.


    ¡°Wait a second,¡± she said, then went in search of a box. In the pantry, there it sat. A box of four vored syrups.


    She grabbed it and tore open the packaging, then ced each bottle on the counter next to Tom.


    French vani, mint chocte, hazelnut and raspberry.


    ¡°Which one do you want to try first?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t want any coffee.¡± he said


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean in coffee. I mean, try on me.¡± she said smiling, thinking of all the things she wanted to do to him.


    ¡°Try on you?¡± he repeated. This woman was something else. Tom thought


    ¡°On me,¡± she said, tugging her sweater over her head, getting down to business before he could do anything else sweet and disarming. He looked like he needed some help. So she would help.


    Underneath her sweater, she wore a pinkce bra that she absolutely was not going to taint with vored syrup. She reached behind her back and unfastened the sp, then let the bra fall to the floor.


    Tom¡¯s gaze was fixed on her bare chest now, his mouth slightly agape. ¡°I¡¯m sure you taste fine without syrup,¡± he said, sounding distracted.


    Actually he croaked. Monica almostughed.


    ¡°I do, but that is beside the point.¡± She unzipped her skirt and slid it down her hips, taking her time, wriggling around enough to put on a proper strip show.


    Now there were just her boots and her panties, which had matched her bra but which were also pointless in the face of vored syrups. She hooked her thumbs on each side and slowly tugged them off an inch at a time. The boots could stay.


    They might not have been practical, but they were great for effect.


    Tom¡¯s gaze had dropped lower, was pinned now on the apex of her legs.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got an amazing body,¡± he said.


    She didn¡¯t know if he was just saying that to be nice but she looked at him and she knew that he meant it. It made her like him even more.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, going for the bottle of raspberry syrup. She unscrewed the top and climbed up on the counter, then straddled Tom, who was sitting on a bar stool.


    When her breasts were mere inches from his mouth, she tilted the syrup bottle over them and let the liquid drip onto one nipple, then the other.


    A whoosh of breath expelled from Tom¡¯s chest. ¡°Damn it, woman¡­¡±


    She liked that¨C hearing him curse like that. She decided to tease him a little bit.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like raspberries?¡± she asked, trying to slide off him. He stopped her.


    ¡°I love it,¡± he whispered, then took one of her nipples into his mouth and began to suck.


    Warm fuzzies spread from her breasts to her crotch, as Tom¡¯s hands traveled up her inner thighs. Damn.. the man had a way with his hands. His touch, so appreciative and undemanding, left her feeling like a sex goddess, like a woman made for pleasure.


    He licked the syrup from her breasts, then moved his kiss to her mouth, standing up from the bar stool and sending it crashing to the floor behind him.


    He tasted like hot, sweet raspberries, and Monica couldn¡¯t think of any ce she would rather be than in his arms right then, syrupy sweet as it was.


    He pulled her against him and pressed his erection between her legs, rocking his hips lightly and stimting her where it counted.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± he asked, all tenderness and retro charm again.


    He was such a gentleman. She thought. He really needed to ask? Like hell, she was sure. They were this far, they sure weren¡¯t going to stop.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure. Do you have protection?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said, then pulled out his wallet and produced a condom. They would probably need more than one, but she had a stash in her bathroom forter.


    She started unbuttoning his shirt.


    He had a nice chest, smooth and firm. She was so hot for him.


    She opened the fly of his pants and pushed aside his briefs to find his hard cock waiting for her. He was thick and long, more than enough to satisfy her.


    He groaned as she touched him, stroking him up and down till he stopped her.


    ¡°Please,¡± he said.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She sheathed him with a condom, and he eased himself into her one delicious inch at a time. Slowly at first, they found their rhythm, locked together, taking their time tasting and kissing.


    She loved every second of it. There was no denying how it really felt. No denying that some kind of magic was happening between them. As though the joining of their bodies was for some other purpose besides an orgasm or two.


    And all that unexpected tenderness made her even hotter, so that when he was finally moving frantically in her with their destination in sight, she was right there with him, ovee with too many emotions to name.


    He leaned her back on the counter, and bottles of syrup toppled over, rolling off the countertop and shattering on the floor. The uncapped raspberry syrup bottle spilled and created a sticky sweet pool near Monica¡¯s left shoulder, and momentster, when she came, bucking hard against him, she didn¡¯t give a damn that her hair got stuck in the mess.


    Tom silenced her cries with a long, soft kiss that ended in his own orgasm.


    And his breath, his moans, were muffled in her hair until he stilled momentster and looked her in the eyes.


    ¡°Fuck.. You are incredible,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°So are you,¡± she said.


    And she meant it

 38

    ¡°I think we should leave now. I had a great time but it¡¯s really gettingte¡± Emma said


    Ben Sanders stood up next to Emma and stretched to his full height. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get you home. I wish we could stay longer though¡± he said


    ¡°I know,¡± Emma replied. ¡°But you know we didn¡¯t bring a car, so we have to walk¡±


    ¡°And who brought up such an amazing suggestion?¡± he asked


    ¡°Stop,¡± Emma saidughing. ¡°I wanted to walk. Kinda helps clear my head¡±


    ¡°Clear your head?¡± he asked. ¡°Anything bothering you, Emma?¡±


    ¡°No, not really¡­ I guess it¡¯s just work stress¡± she replied


    She remembered her phone conversation with Daniel the previous night. It did not go well¡­ At least for Daniel. She had agreed to go out with him but after seeing him with Monica, she had changed her mind. There was this nagging feeling that told her Monica wasn¡¯t just a business associate of his and she didn¡¯t want to get in the middle of anything. Besides that was just another proof that nothing good coulde out of her rtionship with Daniel except hurt and so she had to find a way to get him out of her mind. And going on a date with him certainly wasn¡¯t going to help her do that.


    He wasn¡¯t okay with her decision though. In fact he was super pissed. Probably even more angry after she hung up on him and switched off her phone.


    And now here she was¡­ With Ben.. As a friend¡­ She reminded herself. She didn¡¯t want to lead him on.


    ¡°You¡¯re a really beautiful woman, Emma.¡± Ben said. ¡°In case I haven¡¯t told you that today¡±


    Emma smiled ¡°Yes you have Ben. You told me the first time we met. You told me the first time we went out¡­ You told me this evening when we walked down here and¡­ In Fact now that I think about it, you tell me every time you see me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s true¡± he said gazing appreciatively over the simple lines of her dress.


    ¡°Well thanks anyways, Ben. You look great too¡± she said, returning thepliment.


    Emma had selected the dress for a purpose. After a long bath it made her feel rxed and feminine after a long day at work. The simple bodice tapered into a narrow waist. The gathered skirt clung to her hips and thighs.


    Ben eyed the bare, curved length of her calves and the medium high heels with tiny white straps. Emma shifted her legs under his perusal, and the tiny golden heart of her ankle bracelet caught the light.


    He smiled. ¡°You know¡­ I want someone special in my life. Want to apply for the job?


    Emma returned his smile, though she was aware of the seriousness behind the suggestion.¡±I don¡¯t really know if I¡¯m ready for something that serious right now. Stuff like that kinda scares me. And I think you and i would be much better as friends¡±


    ¡°We could change that easily Emma¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Ben¡± she answered lightly. ¡± let¡¯s just keep walking ¡±


    ¡°If I keep trying, would I be wasting my time? ¡±


    Sheughed ¡°probably¡­. But I would really appreciate us being friends¡±


    He shrugged and grinned ¡°Can¡¯t me a guy for trying, Emma. Maybe fortune will smile on me someday, if I keep trying long enough. But for now let¡¯s get you home¡±


    ¡°So gant. Sir knight¡± Emma smiled


    The weather was cool. Emma enjoyed Ben¡¯s tales of his work and family as they walked to her apartment.


    When they got to Emma¡¯s ce, Ben¡¯s fingers sought and found hers, and his expression settled. His head lowered towards hers but she moved away


    He stared at her a moment, then smiled ruefully. ¡°It was worth a try, Emma¡±


    They heard footsteps and they both turned. Someone wasing down the stairs. Emma assumed it was one of her neighbors.


    ¡°Hello¡± Daniel said as he emerged. Wearing a light Gray shirt, his hands thrust into the pockets of his pants, he walked slowly up to where Emma and Ben stood. Emma introduced them to each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice evening, isn¡¯t it?¡± Daniel said. The quiet rasp of his voice slid up to Emma¡¯s vertebrae to raise the hair on the back of her neck.


    ¡°Very nice,¡± Ben replied before looking uncertainly at Emma. He hesitated, cleared his throat and straightened. ¡°I have a big day at work tomorrow so I better get going¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll call you Emma¡­ Good night¡±. He turned ¡°Nice to meet you Daniel¡±


    ¡°Yeah nice to meet you too. Good night¡± the curt tone sounded like a dismissal.


    ¡°Good night Ben¡± Emma called as he left. She watched his retreating figure, then rummaged through her purse for her keys.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°You may leave too, Daniel¡± she said. ¡°it¡¯s been a long day¡±


    ¡°I can see that,¡± He replied. ¡°I called to tell you I wasing over but you didn¡¯t pick up¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ And when someone doesn¡¯t pick your call, It means I don¡¯t want to talk to you, not pleasee over¡± she said.


    ¡°I wanted to see you¡­ I had to wait at Frank¡¯s ce¡±


    ¡°Well it¡¯s not my fault that you don¡¯t listen¡±


    The heat of his body grazed Emma¡¯s as he walked up the stairs with her and urged her into her apartment with the t of his hand on her waist. His thumb touched the bare skin of her back and stroked it lightly.


    ¡°You introduced him to me as a friend¡­ The guy who just left¡­ Tell me Emma, is this your usual attire for hanging out with friends? Or did you wear it especially for Ben?


    ¡°That is absolutely none of your business ¡± Emma rounded on him, her hands on her hips.¡±I don¡¯t have to exin anything to you Daniel. Your authority ends when I leave the office. I can wear any dress I choose and walk home with whom I want¡±


    ¡°That dress is revealing, honey. Daniel¡¯s chin jutted out.¡±if you want to wear something this sexy, wear it with me. Or do you prefer Ben? He¡¯s your standard type.. Isn¡¯t he?. Does he adhere to your tight little moralities?¡±


    Emma gasped ¡°tight little moralities? What the fuck is that even supposed to mean?¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know exactly what I mean¡­ Did Ben intend toe inside for a visit?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like your implication¡­ This is my home. You may leave, Mr Rohan¡±


    ¡°Mr Rohan,¡± he repeated. ¡°Hell, woman, do you know how close I came to decking him, just because he touched you?¡­ And I¡¯m not leaving just yet¡­ I want to talk to you¡± he replied


    Emma sighed. ¡°You may leave¡±. She repeated.


    ¡°Hey!¡± The deep drawl contained amusement. ¡°You¡¯re acting like you don¡¯t know me. You¡¯ve spent some pretty intimate moments in my arms,dy. His palms slid down her ribs to circle her waist.


    She leaned away from him, eyes lowered to the cleft in his rugged chin.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡± I¡¯m listening ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got circles under those fabulous eyes, honey.¡± he drawled. ¡°Not sleeping well.. Huh? Did you miss me?¡± he asked


    The rumbling baritone changed subtly, lightly skimming Emma¡¯s flesh. He stood with his hands on his hips in the center of the room.


    Emma was too tense to control her temper. ¡°Is there any reason in particr why you ask me that? Why should I be losing sleep over you?¡±

 39

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t answer my question. I gave you time, Emma¡­ And space¡­ You have absolutely no idea how hard it was for me to stay away. But I thought that was what you wanted¡­ after that night. And yet you still act this way. I want to understand you, Emma. Why do you choose to fight me? I¡¯m not going to hurt you. He said.


    ¡°You say that and yet here we are¡± she said. ¡°everything was fine until you came along.¡±


    He smiled. ¡°That¡¯s because you keep fighting me¡± he said, and then he promised too quietly, ¡°If you will cool down, my tender little wildcat, you will see that there is a lot going on between us?¡±


    His low, intimate tone brought Emma¡¯s chin up and tightened her fists. ¡°between us? The only thing between us is a bad employee-boss rtionship. You can leave now and take it with you. You know you can¡¯t just show up at my ce whenever you want and act like you own me.¡±


    Feather light, his finger swept her hot cheek. ¡°There¡¯s definitely something here¡­ Between us. You know it too but you insist on denying it.¡± Passion smoldered from beneath his sootyshes.¡±Try those ws on me, sweetie. Good old Ben couldn¡¯t stand the strain ¡±


    ¡°You better leave Ben out of this. Get out!¡±


    He didn¡¯t move, but his ck eyes were alive and hungry. They seemed to burn away her dress and sear her body, following the long, tanned curves of her legs revealed by the slit in her dress. Her breath stopped as his eyes coursed slowly upward. They warmed the pale column of her throat before resting on her full trembling mouth, then in a ze melded with her eyes. The twist of his mouth told a sensuous story: Daniel liked what he saw.


    ¡°Come here, honey¡± he repeated ¡°test your ws on me. The ce seemed to shrink as he stepped closer.¡±don¡¯t fight me baby¡­ I have waited weeks to feel you in my arms again. And I¡¯m so tired of waiting. The siege is on again, love¡±. He took another step closer


    Emma¡¯s body ached for him, but he was pushing too hard. She resented his control over her emotions. She felt cornered and defensive. The needs of her body almost outweighing her pride.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry. I will be very careful with you tonight¡±


    She arched her neck to look at him. His height intimidated her even with the added inches of her dress heels.


    He touched the hollow of her throat with a fingertip. ¡°You are so beautiful¡­ So beautiful even with those circles beneath your eyes¡± then he whispered in her ear ¡°you are aroused too. And that is more tantalizing to me than the excitement of the hunt¡±


    The warm finger pressed the soft flesh a moment longer, testing the beat of her pulse beneath it. ¡°I wonder,¡± he murmured, ¡°if you know how much power lies in that beautiful face when you look at me. In that soft, hungry body that fits into my arms just right. In those frantic little sounds you make in your throat when I¡¯m deep inside you¡­ I haven¡¯t stopped thinking about that night¡­ You know¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Emma acknowledged theriat of desire that he drew tighter around her. She wanted to hold him, to have the softness of his voice soothe her, the warmth of his body beckon her. But on another ne, sanity returned that she was vulnerable, and Daniel knew how to make a woman ache for him.


    She pped away therge hand hovering near her throat, but he caught her fingers and held them as his mouth dipped to press the hollow of her throat. Over their joined hands, he said ¡°You are afraid of me. Of what you feel for me¡­ You don¡¯t have to be, honey¡±


    Emma licked her lips ¡°it iste Daniel¡­ It iste and I have to rest¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth, mydy. It¡¯s toote for you. He pulled her roughly to him ¡°damn¡± he cursed. I have never wanted to be with¡­ Just any woman, the way I want to be with you. You make me feel like I¡¯m walking a tightrope¡­ One wrong step and I could lose you. ¡±


    Emma found the hollow of his hips and lightly settled her hands there.


    Against her flesh he was breathing heavily. Pressed against the angr heat of his torso and thighs, Emma¡¯s softness fitted tightly into him


    ¡°Let me go Daniel¡± Emma whispered even as her palm slid upward to his lean waist.


    ¡°You know you want me honey¡± . He groaned ¡°Let me in¡±


    Fighting the drugging attraction, Emma pushed her palms against the steel of his chest ¡°You can¡¯t just walk in here and change my life¡±


    Dark and determined, Daniel¡¯s face rose over hers ¡°I can¡¯t?¡± He drawled as his hands freed her ¡°Now that is the kinda challenge I like.¡±


    She shivered at the burning gaze and backed down the darkened hallway.


    ¡°Keep going baby¡± he purred ¡°You are headed in the right direction¡±


    ¡°Daniel, you are pushing too hard¡±


    ¡°Damn right, I am,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to be an outsider to you, not after the warmth you gave me the other night. I don¡¯t want some guy walking you home, Emma. You are mine. And you are going to remain mine¡±


    ¡°That is just it, Daniel¡± she managed to say. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be manipted and forced to bend to your wishes¡±


    ¡°Manipted?¡± he repeated. ¡°Such a word for what is happening between us. It is a mutual thing. It¡¯s a sharing between us, one that grows each day. And I believe you know it too¡­ Just that you insist on fighting it.¡±


    Emma sighed. ¡°Well¡­ If you want to share something so bad with someone,¡± she said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to Michelle¡­. I¡¯m sure you both have a lot to offer each other.¡±


    He stopped and stared at her. Just where did thate from?

 40

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Daniel said. ¡°You have said a lot of things to me¡­ But I gotta say¡­ I was not expecting you to say that¡­. What the hell does that even mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡± Emma replied, angry with herself for saying something. Angry at herself for letting him know just how much seeing him with Michelle had affected her. ¡°It didn¡¯t mean anything. Forget I said that¡±


    ¡°Oh I won¡¯t¡­ You can¡¯t just say something like that and expect me to forget it¡­ I won¡¯t forget you said that¡­ So just answer my question¡­ What made you say that?¡± he asked


    ¡°I said forget it¡±. She repeated. ¡°I don¡¯t care anyways¡±


    ¡°I hate to point this out, honey, but it sounds like you do¡±.From N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled when she didn¡¯t reply. He stepped closer.


    ¡°All that passion brings out your fabulous color. You are fascinating, Emma. All woman. I¡¯m concerned about you. That is a new one for me¡±. He said with mild surprise.


    All woman. She thought. Nothing could better describe his friend Michelle. Remembering Michelle¡¯s fingers around him¡­ Touching him. Business partner indeed. Emma blocked his sensuous purr from her senses.


    ¡°You really can pick them, Daniel.¡± she said suddenly, unable to keep it in any longer. ¡°I saw what fascinated you at the office that day. So why don¡¯t you go to her and leave me the hell alone¡±


    His eyes glowed in the darkened room, and his task body emitted a warmth that beckoned hers, despite her turbulent emotions. She recognized his excitement and her own and tried to move away from him.


    His sensuous mouth moved slowly. ¡°You are not jealous, are you, Emma? You don¡¯t need to be. Though it gives me quite a certain amount of pleasure to see you turn into a spitfire. I wouldn¡¯t have thought you would react¡­ I know this sounds weird¡­ But I like seeing you this way¡­ It is nice to see you feeling this way¡­ Especially as it concerns me¡± His eyes glittered beneath the thick eyebrows.


    He moved towards her in a movement that raised the hair on the back of her neck. She stepped cautiously away from his approach.


    ¡°All we did was discuss the new advertising campaign for mypany, honey. That¡¯s all¡­ I promise¡±. He said. ¡°And Michelle is gone now. I can admit we had a thing in the past, but that is over now. Believe me. I haven¡¯t wanted another woman since I met you.¡± he inched nearer, his cologne enveloping her.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t look like it was over between you two¡­ At least she doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s over between you guys¡±


    ¡°It is¡± He replied


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t even know why we are talking about this,¡± she snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care what you do¡­ Or who you do it with. I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore¡±


    ¡°Fine¡± he said as he wrapped his arms around her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about that either. I came over to talk about something entirely different. But I promise you, you have nothing to worry about¡±


    She stared at him, her mind reeling. Daniel had caught her off bnce, and had seeded in dampening her fury. She had counted on them having a good fight. She needed one to wipe away her dreams of him. But now he was grinning down at her as if she had made him happy.


    Instinctively, she struck out at him. ¡°I¡¯m not worried. Why the hell should I be?¡±


    She pulled away from him.


    He frowned. ¡°Look¡­ You can forget Michelle. We needed to discuss some business. We have no ties. That is all in the past. And you are not going to use her visit to conceal whatever is bothering you or ce a wedge between us¡±


    A slight tremor traveled along Emma¡¯s limbs. The husky rasp of his voice reached inside her and tugged sensuously at her resolve.


    ¡°Daniel¡­ What exactly do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°You Dammit¡± he said as he pulled her towards him again ¡°I got so mad seeing you with that Ben guy. I want you to be mine. Mine and alone. That is what I want¡±


    She sighed and he continued.


    ¡°I want to know why you pushed me away,¡± he said. ¡°After that night we spent together¡­ We both had a great time¡­ Didn¡¯t we?¡±


    She nodded. Unable to do anything else.


    ¡°So why did you push me away the next morning? Why do you keep doing that? We have something growing between us. I don¡¯t know what it is. But I know you feel it too. So why do you insist on fighting it¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for something like that Daniel¡± she said and he released her.


    ¡°Did you regret that night?¡± he asked suddenly.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t regret it that night. Hell, it was an amazing night for her too. But she wasn¡¯t prepared for that question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna get hurt. I know how stuff like this ends and I¡¯m not ready to be in that position. Getting involved in situations like this make you vulnerable, make you open to getting hurt and I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready to give up that control over my life. You might say you won¡¯t hurt me but it always happens. And you may be right. We do have something between us but that is just sex. And it¡¯s not worth getting hurt over something like that. It¡¯s just chemistry. That is all there is ¡± she said finally.


    Daniel stared at her. ¡°We both know that is not true Emma. We have spent enough time together to know that it is not just sex between us¡­ Trust me, if that¡¯s all there is I wouldn¡¯t be here right now¡±


    ¡°So what is it?¡±


    He stared at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ But we could find out together ¡±


    He reached for her hand but she moved away.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m not ready to take that risk, Daniel. It doesn¡¯t work that way. At least not with me¡± she said


    ¡°So what do you suggest we do?¡± he asked. ¡°Just sit back and ignore whatever it is that we feel?¡­ Act like there is nothing between us?¡­ You want us to do that¡­ Huh? Is that what you want?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°That is what I want¡±


    He stood there¡­ And for a moment the hurt and anger in his eyes almost made her reach for him.


    But then he turned and walked out of her apartment.

 41

    The next morning, Emma was awakened by the loud buzzing of the bedside digital clock. She pushed down the snooze button, restoring quiet, then rolled away from the clock, groaning.


    ¡°I wish you would ring ten hourster, not just ten minutes¡± she said


    A few momentster, she threw back the covers, heaved herself out of bed, slipped into her bedroom slippers, and padded into the kitchen.


    She nced at the wall clock and saw it was five thirty. A full day of worky before her. And another encounter with Daniel Rohan. She sighed.


    She hadn¡¯t been able to sleep that night. Thinking about him, the stupid conversation from hell, him leaving angrily. She didn¡¯t want to hurt him. She thought. But she didn¡¯t want to get hurt either.


    Some clothesy on top of the washer. She couldn¡¯t get to them when she got home yesterday as she had nned. After Daniel left, she just took off her clothes and went straight to bed. Unable to do anything else. She was always thinking of him. She hated that.


    Emma stuffed the clothes into the machine and poured in detergent. She leaned a hip against the washer, crossed her thighs, and watched it swish back and forth.


    A sh of scarlet trim swirled on the water. It was the same shade of Michelle¡¯s fingernails, Emma thought. Hmm, Advertising executive, he had said. Obviously a helpless one, judging by the way he had assisted her into his office that day.


    She mmed down the washer lid. Why the hell was she so worried about seeing Michelle. It wasn¡¯t her business. But she was so jealous.


    The gas hissed as she turned it on, but quietened when she put the kettle to boil. Then she moved into the bathroom and turned on the bath and locked the door behind her.


    She always locked it, automatically, although there was no need to do that. She smiled and unlocked it again.


    It was silly, really, when one thought about it, because she often walked into the kitchen or sitting room on her way back from the bath without a stitch of clothing on her back. But she knew exactly why she always locked doors.


    It dated back to her early childhood when she had been imprisoned in thevatory one afternoon when her mom and sister were out.


    An eight year old child can suffer quite absurd terror from ridiculous and impossible fears. She had been afraid of two things, one of them that she might never be found and would die there, all alone; the other that an unknown something might appear from thevatory basin if she pulled the plug.


    Those two hours of torture might never have reduced her to the state of abject terror and hysteria in which she had eventually been found, had she used hermon sense.


    As her mom had exined to her, her cries would most certainly be heard, and even if they were not, someone would be bound to want to go into thevatory long before she could starve to death!. As to the bogey man or whoever it was she expected to appear when she pulled the plug¨C well if there were such a person, she need never have pulled the plug at all.


    ¡°So you see, darling¡± her mom had said gently. ¡°You were afraid for nothing¡±


    ¡°I will never lock a door again¡±. The eight year old Emma had sobbed. ¡°Never, never¡±


    ¡°Yes, you will¡±. Said her understanding mother. ¡°You will lock every door that has a key, otherwise you will always be afraid¡±


    So Emma had done this until the fear slowly disappeared, and she thought no more about it. But the habit of locking doors remained.


    Emma smiled at the memory. She wished her mom was there so she could talk to her. She always gave the best advice. Advice that made her feel better. She wondered what her mom would say if she told her about Daniel.


    She took off her clothes and climbed into the bath. The warm water closed over her body and gradually she felt her limbs rxing, and a pleasant, soothing drowsiness steal over her.


    She remembered the kettle, and dragged herself reluctantly from the bath. She dried herself. She decided she would have bacon and eggs for breakfast.


    It was seven when Emma made her tea. It was still early. She thought. But she had to pick Tom today so they could go to work together. God knows what happened to his car.


    She got dressed and an hourter she was at Tom¡¯s house. She reversed her car and pulled into the driveway. She touched her horn lightly. Tom didn¡¯t show.


    As the minutes stretched by, she nced uneasily at the dashboard clock. She couldn¡¯t bete¡­ Daniel would love it. She wasn¡¯t his favorite person right now. She thought. She touched the horn again, then came out of the car.


    She walked to the door and knocked.


    ¡°Come in, Emma,¡± said Tom¡¯s voice from within.


    Emma walked in. ¡°What the hell?¡± she said when she saw that Tom wasn¡¯t even dressed yet.


    ¡°Sorry, Emma¡± he said hurrying to his bedroom. ¡°I just need to get dressed¡­ I have already showered¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    Emma sighed, turning away. ¡°You have to hurry¡­¡± she said. ¡°God knows what you have been doing since¡­ We are going to bete¡±


    ¡°Hi, Emma¡± a voice said


    Emma turned around and saw Monica. She was putting on one of Tom¡¯s shirts and wasing out of his bedroom.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Emma said.¡±Now I know what he¡¯s been doing¡±


    Monicaughed. ¡°Hi girl,¡± she said¡­ what¡¯s up¡±


    ¡°I should be asking you that¡±. Emma replied smiling.


    Tom emerged from the bedroom still buttoning his shirt. He gave Monica a kiss on her cheek.


    ¡°Bye, babe,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Emma¡±


    ¡°Babe?¡± Emma repeated. ¡°I¡¯m gonna talk to youter, Monica¡± she said as she left with Tom.


    ¡°Do you have any idea howte we are, Tom?¡± she asked as they got in the car.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± he said. ¡°I lost track of time¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did¡±


    Emma sighed. She was going to bete for work no matter how fast she drove.


    They arrived a good fifteen minuteste. Emma and Tom went into the building.


    Two men waited at her desk.


    Barrett, his face impassive, shifted uneasily as he watched her stalk towards her desk.


    The other man was Daniel Rohan.

 42

    Daniel did not look happy.


    He was angry. He looked even angrier than he didst night. Well¡­ She was angry too. Emma thought. And it was all his fault. Good thing he shared some of that anger.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made youete, Emma,¡± Tom said as he walked beside her. ¡°The boss doesn¡¯t look so happy today¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡± she replied. ¡°I can handle Mr Rohan¡±


    ¡°You know it¡¯s really good to hear you say that¡­ Because I¡¯m not walking up there with you. You are on your own, sweetheart¡± he said as he moved away from her.


    Emma rolled her eyes. Now she was going to face him alone. Daniel looked even more intimidating as she got closer. His upper body thrust back at the lean hips, his legs spread apart. His stare darkened as Emma approached.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr Barrett¡± she said.


    Emma nced at Barrett and stalked past Daniel.


    ¡°Hold it,dy¡± he ordered in an imperious baritone. ¡°Barrett, you may have allowed her toete in the past, but I won¡¯t. See that her check is docked for her lost time. Have payroll figure the minutes she lost and deduct all of the time from her check. And do that from now on each time she iste¡±


    Emma bristled beneath the stares of both men.¡±That¡¯s right, Mr Barrett ¡± she said. ¡°Deduct it. I don¡¯t want one penny that is not due to me¡±


    Daniel continued. ¡°As I said once before, I won¡¯t have any favoritism in thispany. Either you show up when you are supposed to, or you can quit. Entirely your choice. This office opens at nine¡±


    Barrett nced at Emma, then turned back to Daniel, who was locked in a staring match with Emma.


    ¡°I will take care of it, Daniel¡±. He said quietly. Softly to Emma, he added, ¡°Talk to youter, dear¡±


    His footsteps echoed as he left.


    Daniel stepped nearer, and musk swept Emma¡¯s senses, but she refused to take one step backward. Her body felt the heat of Daniel¡¯s through his blue suit and lighter blue shirt.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I want you in my office,¡± He said. When she made no effort to move, he added ¡°now.¡±


    Then he walked away.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Emma walked to his office. Wondering what he would do if she just walked in without knocking and pped his stupid, hard face. That was exactly what he deserved. She liked the thought of pping him. It would make her feel much better.


    She knocked anyways, then opened the door and stepped in when she heard him say ¡°Come in¡±


    He stood in the middle of the room, staring at her. Emma made no effort to hide her anger and she moved towards him. She stopped. Putting a reasonable distance between them.


    ¡°Something you need, Mr Rohan?¡± she asked


    ¡°I was a little worried about you¡­ You are neverte¡± He said gruffly. A muscle contracted in his jaw. ¡°You are too sharp to pull a stunt like this without a good excuse. You knew how pissed I wasst night. By the way, those eyes of yours look like you missed some sleep¡±


    His dark gaze narrowed on her face with microscopic intensity. He moved closer. His hand cupped her jaw before she could avoid it.


    The touch of the man uncapped her unsteady emotions. He was responsible for herck of sleep, and his firm touch on her skin was too much to endure now. Her hands circled his wrist. But she could not loosen his grip as he tilted her face left, then right.


    His hand tightened, a reminder that he was in her life, unwanted,rge and unmovable. ¡°You know I couldn¡¯t sleepst night either,¡± he said calmly.


    ¡°I told you before¡± she ground out. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, Daniel. I can¡¯t stand your touch¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t believe you,¡± he said. ¡°You want to know what I think?¡± he leaned closer and whispered in her ear. ¡°I think you like it¡±


    There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± he said.


    Tom stepped into the room. ¡°Ermm¡­ Am I interrupting something?¡± he asked


    ¡°Yes¡± Daniel answered


    ¡°No,¡± Emma said. A little too quickly. ¡°You are not interrupting anything¡±


    Tom frowned. ¡°I wanted to talk to you about Emma actually, Mr Rohan¡­ Mr Barrett said you are docking her pay¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Daniel replied. ¡°I would do the same with anyone who caused a work dy oreste¡±


    ¡°Well I waste too¡­ And you don¡¯t seem to have a problem with that¡± Tom said


    ¡°I won¡¯t have you questioning me or interfering, Tom,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Tom moved closer. His eyes meeting Daniel¡¯s evenly over Emma¡¯s head. His expression concerned.


    ¡°You are not picking on her¡­ Are you, Mr Rohan?¡± Tom challenged slowly, the flush rising to his cheeks.


    Wedged between two males, Emma felt like thest piece of pie to be shared by two hungry children. Tom pressed against her shoulder, and Daniel¡¯s chin jutted in front of her.


    ¡°Tom, if she can¡¯t be on time¡­ She shouldn¡¯t be here at all¡±


    ¡°It was my fault she waste this morning,¡± Tom said. ¡°So you can dock my pay too¡±


    Daniel nced at Emma, then back to Tom questioningly. ¡°Your fault?¡± he asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ I had to lend my car to a friend. She waited to give me a ride this morning and I wasn¡¯t ready on time, and that¡¯s why she waste¡±


    The vibrations between the two males rocked Emma¡¯s shoes. Tom wanted to protect her from Daniel. Daniel would not break Tom¡¯s interference.


    They had her locked in a silent fuel, but they seemed to forget she stood between them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you push her around, Mr Rohan.¡± Tom said.


    Daniel replied in measured, matter of fact tones. ¡°I¡¯m not picking on her. And I¡¯m running the show here, Tom, and I am not about to argue with you or exin anything to you. If you can¡¯t ept my authority, then you can take a hike¡±


    Emma read Tom¡¯s petnt expression and ced a hand on his chest. She didn¡¯t want them to argue and she didn¡¯t want Tom to get in trouble because of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I can take care of myself, Tom¡± she said. ¡°Please¡±

 43

    Both men stared down at her as though they had just remembered her existence.


    Daniel was the first to recover. ¡°Tom¡±. He said. ¡°If you don¡¯t want your pay docked, you will get to work now¡±


    Emma touched Tom¡¯s tense forearm lightly. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Go on, now¡± she urged softly.


    ¡°Fine¡±. Tom said.


    He walked stiffly from the room. After the door mmed behind him, Daniel faced her.


    ¡°Now, where were we?¡± he drawled.


    Emma stared at him. She looked like she was going to hit him. He wouldn¡¯t me her if she did. He thought. He was being a jerk on purpose. He wasn¡¯t really going to dock her pay. But he was mad about the previous night¡­ And also worried.


    ¡°I apologize, Emma¡±. He said formally. ¡°I was out of line just now. I should have asked you why you werete.¡±


    He rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°This is no ce to discuss¡­ Will you meet me after work today?¡±


    Emma flinched away from his touch on her upper arm. She jerked free and stood back. ¡°I¡¯d rather not¡± she said frostily; inside she was boiling with fury


    ¡°You know I can make you¡± He stated cidly. ¡°In fact, I would love to¡±


    Emma felt her fuse grow even shorter at his demanding tone. The man was ying his chauvinistic role to the hilt this morning. She knew he was capable of doing just what he threatened.


    ¡°You know you are such an asshole,¡± she said. ¡°You don¡¯t get what you want and then you throw a big fucking tantrum¡±


    Daniel walked to his desk, jabbed the inte, and said into it. ¡°Mrs Darrin, Emma Green and I are in a conference. Hold all my calls¡±.


    He straightened, jammed both fists into his pockets, and walked back to where Emma was standing. He tilted his face down at her. ¡°Are you going to sit, Emma? Or shall I seat you?¡±


    When she made no reply, his jaw tightened. ¡°I meant it, Emma. I will seat you¡±


    ¡°Oh you would like that, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Emma replied. ¡°You are a typical male who likes to throw his weight around¡± she used.


    ¡°Lady, I¡¯m trying,¡± he warned. ¡°I¡¯m really trying to understand what caused all this animosity¡± he crossed over to where she stood, his ck eyes restless in his impassive face. Emma red up at him, her mouth mped shut.


    His fingertip stroked the heated smoothness of her cheek, his expression softening. ¡°What is putting the smudges beneath those eyes, honey? What¡¯s put you on edge?¡± he whispered.


    Her head snapped back. Her long braid tangled briefly with his hand, then slithered away toy a stripe down her shirt. ¡°I keep telling you not to touch me, Daniel,¡± she said heatedly.


    His look made her uneasy. ¡°Tell me why you are so hostile towards me. I want to know¡±. He murmured. ¡°I want to know everything about you¡±


    Emma stepped behind a chair just as his husky drawl spread over her. He came anyway and she did not resist when he gripped her wrist and eased her gently toward him.


    Enfolded in his arms, the top of her head tucked beneath his chin, she let Daniel rock her. He stroked the long sweep of her back tenderly. Against her breast she could feel his racing heart, yet he held her easily. A gentle hand cupped her head. The other trailed lightly down her spine as though checking that each rib and vertebra was in ce. She didn¡¯t have time to escape the magic of his touch before it melted her defenses.


    ¡°This feeling is as new to me as it must be for you¡± he murmured. ¡°When you werete this morning, I was worried about you.. Especially afterst night. I wanted to hold you when you walked in, reassure myself you were alright. But you looked at me as though you hated me. I couldn¡¯t stand that. It pissed me off so bad. I reacted by jumping on you full force. I don¡¯t me Tom for defending you. He was right. I know I was way out of line. I¡¯m not used to caring for another person. Forgive me, Emma ¡±


    Emma barely breathed. She wanted to move away but could not. There was safety in his arms. And warmth. She liked being in his arms. And yet he offered even more. She stood very still, holding her hands to her thighs to prevent them from touching him.


    ¡°Let me hold you,dy. Just for once without you fighting me. You are shaking¡± he eased a forefinger beneath her chin. ¡°Don¡¯t deny what is just opening up for us, baby¡­ Let me in¡­¡±


    Emma struggled against her hunger, the eager response rising within her. ¡°Let me go, Daniel,¡± she said quietly against his shoulder. ¡°I want to go outside, where it is safe¡­ And work¡±


    ¡°Safe?¡± His head snapped upright. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be scared of me, Emma¡±


    Emma bargained for time to regain control as she continued. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you¡­ I¡¯m just a lot safer there¡­ Than when I am near you. After all, you just docked my pay, didn¡¯t you? What is this, boss-employeepensation time?¡±


    As he released her, she sensed the tension racing through him like lightning seeming to strike a ce. ¡°You are afraid¡­ Of what is growing between us¡± The palm of his hand chafed his jaw. ¡°I understand, Emma¡­ You might not believe me but I do. But I also intend to fight your resistance all the way. You are stubborn,dy¡­ But as you already know¡­ So am I. Hell, I¡¯m hungry for you, baby. Everything about you fascinates me¡±


    ¡°My pay¡± Emma reminded him, fighting to keep her voice steady.


    ¡°Your pay will be untouched. Emma¡­ Did you really think I would do that? I was pissed, that¡¯s all¡­¡± He leaned and whispered in her ear. ¡°But don¡¯t do that again¡­ I might do much¡­. Much worse¡±


    Emma red at him. ¡°You are used to having affairs. I¡¯m just another challenge to your ego, Mr Rohan¡±From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s where you are wrong, mydy.¡± he said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t spend this much time on another woman¡­ And I gotta say¡­ A part of me is really¡­. Really enjoying this¡±

 44

    Emma couldn¡¯t help her smile. ¡°Oh, are you?¡± she asked


    ¡°Hell yeah¡± he replied. He was smiling too


    She didn¡¯t want him to make her smile. but he did.


    ¡°You know¡­¡± she began. ¡°Last night was kinda stressful, I think we would have been better off if we had just decided to spend the day in bed and resume work tomorrow.¡±


    He stared at her, an eyebrow lifted.


    She knew what she had been trying to say and he knew what she had been trying to say, but somehow her perfectly innocent statement took on a double meaning as soon as it was delivered. She saw the light in his eyes, his eyes scorching hers as she rued every thoughtless word.


    And suddenly they were staring at each other and thinking only about one thing.


    ¡°I¡¯d better go¡­¡±. She attempted a smile and tried to walk rather than run for the door, biting on her bottom lip.


    And for just a fraction of a second he stalled her at the door with his answer.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ You¡¯d better!¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°So I gotta say¡­ Things seem to be going really well for you and Tom, Monica¡± Emma said as she stood in front of the mirror adjusting her dress.


    She was preparing to go to a club with Monica and Karen.


    ¡°At least¡­ Speaking from what I saw the other day when I came to his ce. Do you have any idea howte we were that day¡­ I got in trouble¡­ And now that I think of it¡­ It was all your fault¡±


    ¡°How the hell was it my fault?¡± Monica asked, feigning innocence.


    ¡°Keep asking me¡­ Like you don¡¯t know. You distracted him silly¡± Emma said rolling her eyes


    Monicaughed. ¡°I would say sorry¡­ But I won¡¯t, because honestly¡­ I¡¯m not¡±


    ¡°So¡­ Tell us¡± Karen said. ¡°What¡¯s up with you guys¡­ Come on¡­ We need the gist¡±


    ¡°Ermmm¡­ Speak for yourself¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Karen replied. ¡°Like you don¡¯t want to know¡±


    Emma looked at them and smiled. ¡°Actually I do¡­ I can¡¯t pretend about this one¡­ So what¡¯s up, Monica¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Monica said. ¡°Where to start? We spent one long, blissful weekend together.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Karen asked


    ¡°Yeah¡­ You are so not getting away with the Reader¡¯s Digest version.¡± Emma said. ¡°Hell¡­ I take credit for you two¡­ Am I a match maker or what?¡±


    ¡°And lots of sex happened. Lots of talking happened. Some eating happened.


    More sex happened. It was fun. And besides, You didn¡¯t do much¡­ I was the one who stepped up¡­ Remember?¡± Monica asked


    ¡°Shhhhh¡­¡± Emma said, putting a finger on her lips. ¡°Let me have my moment for fucks sake¡±


    They stood in front of the mirror touching up their hair and makeup, and Emma gave her a look through the mirror that let her know she meant business.


    ¡°Okay, fine,¡± Monica said as she wrestled her hair into a new ponytail. ¡°I will give you every detail if you want. Just the important stuff.¡±


    What was the important stuff? The question had barely formed in her head when she had an answer. A big, all-caps answer that she totally hadn¡¯t wanted to admit to herself. She couldn¡¯t lie to her best friends.


    ¡°I know this is going to sound crazy,¡± Monica said, ¡°But I¡¯m totally falling for him.¡±


    ¡°Falling, as in, falling in love?¡± Karen asked


    Hearing the word spoken out loud gave her butterflies, but it certainly didn¡¯t ring false.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I would go that far, but I¡¯m definitely falling into some heavy emotions with him.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡± said Emma


    ¡°You should write greeting cards. ¡®I¡¯m falling in heavy emotions with you.¡± Karen said


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a smart-ass.¡±Monica replied


    Emma had stopped applying her mascara and gave Monica an appraising nce.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll admit that for you-the one who once wanted to be single and didn¡¯t think she needed a man-to be confessing to heavy emotions already? It¡¯s a big deal.¡± she said


    ¡°It¡¯s scary.¡± said Monica


    ¡°I think it¡¯s awesome.¡± Emma said


    ¡°Really?¡± Monica asked


    ¡°Yeah¡­. I¡¯m happy that you are happy babe¡±


    ¡°Thanks dearie¡± Monica said, giving her a hug. ¡°And thanks for your help with Tom. I really appreciate it¡±


    ¡°You guys want me to leave so you can make out?¡± Karen asked, chuckling.


    ¡°Ignore her,¡± Emma said to Monica, smiling.


    ¡°And did I tell you about the sex-oh mama, the sex is to die for.¡± Monica continued.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright.. That¡¯s all the info I need, thanks.¡± Emma said.


    ¡°I mean, the man eats pussy like it¡¯s -¡±


    ¡°Whoa there! Lllla-I don¡¯t want to hear any more. I¡¯ve got to work with Tom,¡± Emma said. ¡°and I would like to remain friends with both of you.¡±


    Karenughed. ¡°Hey¡­ You are the only one wanted details,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re such a prude.¡± Monica said to Emma.


    ¡°I just think certain facts about a rtionship need to remain private.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°So I told you mine. Now you tell me yours.¡± Monica said.


    ¡°Tell you what?¡±


    ¡°About you and Daniel. Dummy¡±


    Emmay sighed. ¡°It¡¯s pretty much the same thing¡­ Same story. The thing is, though, I dread getting involved again, and you know why.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re happy without a guy, and that¡¯s great, but why can¡¯t you be happy with a guy, too? What¡¯s so bad about that?¡± Karen asked.


    ¡°Been there, done that, sweetie. Happy quickly leads to miserable.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°Maybe all those other guys were just practice for the real thing.¡± said Monica


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we already had this talk?¡± Emma asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want the real thing. It¡¯s tooplicated¡±.


    Monica blinked at Emma. ¡°Well if that¡¯s what makes you happy¡­then, I guess you should just do what you want.¡± she said.


    She was trying to sound supportive of Emma¡¯s choices and all, but it struck her then that Emma was trying to live a life without close ties, without emotional entanglements, for fear of getting hurt, and it wasn¡¯t working. Her time with Daniel had given her a taste of what she was missing. Though she was doing everything to fight it.


    ¡°Well you want to know what I think?¡± Karen asked. ¡°I think you are a very confused woman.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 45

    ¡°Exactly. Your problem is, you¡¯re afraid of everything, and I know you. You want to be with someone but the fear won¡¯t just let you go¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy. What am I afraid of?¡±


    ¡°You might think you¡¯re Miss Thing with your rebel-without-a-cause posture, but you¡¯re not fooling me.¡±


    Emma¡¯s lips parted, but no words came out. She wanted to argue with Karen, tell her how wrong she was, but deep down a little nagging voice said her friend might be right.


    ¡°You are afraid that if you fall in love, you¡¯ll be the one who gets hurtter. You¡¯re afraid to put yourself out there.¡± Karen continued.


    ¡°So what¡¯s wrong with not wanting to get hurt?¡± Emma asked. ¡°I¡¯m just protecting myself¡±.


    ¡°You¡¯re not living! You have decided to keep yourself locked up in a prison of your own making. You are my best friend and I hate that¡±.


    ¡°No, I mean, it¡¯s not true.¡± Emma said.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she was lying to her own best friend, but she felt as though her dirtiest little secret had just been announced to the world, and she¡¯d been caughtpletely unprepared.


    Karen¡¯s eyebrows quirked, a telltale sign that she didn¡¯t buy a word of what Emma said.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do a little ¡®years in review¡¯ then.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Karen asked.


    ¡°I dunno¡­ You make me sound so boring.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s just it. You¡¯re one of the most interesting people I know, and yet you¡¯re living the most boring life. Don¡¯t you ever stop to ask yourself why?¡±


    ¡°I just want to stay out of trouble.¡±


    Oddly, unexpectedly, Emma was struck with a wave of sadness. It was as if she felt that she needed to mourn the life she¡¯d been failing to live.


    ¡°Oh, sweetie, what is it? I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡± Karen said. ¡°I just thought you needed to hear the truth. I don¡¯t want you to throw away your life trying so hard to stay out of trouble.


    ¡°I know¡± Emma said, ¡°And I appreciate it. It¡¯s just that I have learned how to control my impulses.¡±


    ¡°You just keep telling yourself that.¡± Karen said. ¡°You can grow old, bored and alone. Is that what you want?¡± she asked.


    Karen stared at her. ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡± she replied. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ There was this really beautifuldy that came to see Daniel at the officest week. His ex. She was so pretty, I felt so out of his league. What if he wakes up one day and suddenly I¡¯m not enough. I can¡¯t get hurt all over again. And to be honest I don¡¯t think he wants a rtionship¡±


    ¡°I understand babe,¡± Karen said. ¡°But let it go. He wants you, you want him, so give it a try. Forget about the future and just enjoy this right now. Worrying has been the only thing holding you back. And if he decides he doesn¡¯t want you, well, that¡¯s his loss because you are amazing and he should be d he has you¡±.


    Emma smiled and hugged Karen. ¡°Thanks, babe,¡± she said.


    ¡°Awn¡± Monica said. ¡°I know this doesn¡¯t really concern me but I really need this hug too¡±. She flung herself on both of them.


    They allughed. When they released each other, Karen looked at Monica.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± she asked her.


    ¡°No, shut up¡± Monica said and Emmaughed again.


    ¡°Alright girls¡­ Let¡¯s go get me drunk,¡± Emma said.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    There was nothing Daniel Rohan hated more than missed appointments. He watched cars after cars go by. A station wagon crammed with squabbling kids and harried parents, followed by a convertible filled with college students. And then¡­ Nothing.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But the person Daniel had been waiting for in the sun for the past two hours. The man was nowhere to be found.


    He stopped pacing, reached into the breast pocket of his suit and grabbed his phone. He called his secretary. The office would be closed now so she wasn¡¯t going to be at the office. So he called her personal line.


    ¡°Hello,¡± a familiar voice said.


    ¡°Mrs Darrin, this Mr Rutherford person didn¡¯t show¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr Rohan, and how are you today?¡± his secretary said pointedly.


    He scowled, watching as a car, its exhaust pipe coughing up toxic smoke, limped towards him. Music sted from the open windows of the car. Daniel covered one ear with his hand so he could continue his conversation.


    ¡± Sorry to be short with you¡± he said, not sorry at all. He was too tired to be nice right now. ¡°The man didn¡¯t show¡±.


    ¡°Oh dear¡±. Mrs Darrin sounded distressed, but Daniel knew her well. She was probably examining her manicure as she talked to him. Maybe in front of her was a voodoo doll in his shape, stuck with pins because he had canceled her vacation due to a project. ¡°I wonder what could have happened¡±. His secretary added innocently.


    The noise from that car was annoying. He thought. ¡°What¡¯s that, Mrs Darrin? I didn¡¯t hear you. I might be losing the damned signal¡±


    ¡°I said, the signal is so unreliable ¨C¡°. The signal crackled, then died.


    Daniel wanted to punch something. He still had to go pick some files from the office before going home. He sighed and got into his car. He hadn¡¯t even been to the office that day. He nned to work from home the next day too.


    He drove to the office parking lot. When he got down from the car, a movement caught his eye. It was Emma.


    She wore a tight red dress that fit like a halter top. The hemline fell short enough to be dered illegal in some ces. High heeled sandals enhanced the effect of long slender legs. When she bent over to inspect the engine, the pose made his mouth go dry.


    She had that effect on him.


    The office was closed and everyone had gone home. Two of the security men started walking towards the damsel in distress. Propelled by a caveman territorial instinct, Daniel strolled forward, reaching her first.


    ¡°Need some help?¡± he asked.


    Emma turned around, surprised to see him. ¡°Urmmm¡­ I guess I do¡±. She replied. One hand propping up the rear hood, red painted fingernails drumming on the metal.


    She took off her shades and folded them, tucking one earpiece down between the cleft of her breasts. With a frank sweep of her gaze, she studied him. She seemed faintly amused.

 46

    ¡°You know how to fix cars?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Why are you smiling while asking me that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You should answer my question first,¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Daniel said. I don¡¯t know the first thing about fixing cars, ¡± he admitted.¡± Now you answer my question.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me that you don¡¯t¡±.


    ¡°So you are calling me spoiled¡­. Again¡± he said feigning annoyance.


    ¡°Fine¡­ Sorry¡± Emma said.


    ¡°We should push it out of the way though,¡± he said.


    ¡°Good idea¡±. Emma said. With a sh of her extravagantly gorgeous legs, she got in the driver¡¯s side. ¡°You push her back and I will steer¡±.


    Daniel took off his suit coat and swung it over the passenger side window.


    ¡°Move it over there¡± he said, gesturing.


    Emma nodded.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready,¡± she called out the window.


    Setting his palms t against the back of the car, he pushed, feeling the resistance lessen as the car started to roll.


    When they were done, she got out and came around the back of the car, nodding at him.


    ¡°Thanks, Daniel,¡± she said.


    ¡°No problem¡±. He said. He tried not to stare, but she was gorgeous. With her full lips, hair dark and silky, beautiful eyes andshes even silkier. A single tear drop of sweat trickled down between her breasts. A tiny gold cross on a dainty chainy against her smooth skin. He nearly groaned aloud.


    ¡°Urmmm. So I guess I will take you home?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Emma replied. ¡°I¡¯m so d you showed up¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let me just get something from my office and we will be on our way¡±


    ¡°Okay¡± she replied.


    When he got back, they got into the car and he drove towards her house.


    ¡°So how was work today?¡± he asked.


    Emma stared at him, ¡°Same as always. You weren¡¯t at the office today¡±.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Were you checking up on me?¡± he asked, returning her gaze and smiling in a way that made her heart flip.


    ¡°I just noticed, that¡¯s all¡±. She replied, turning away from him and staring out the window.


    ¡°So the wedding is this weekend¡± he said, referring to Frank and Karen¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Emma replied. ¡°Karen¡¯s super excited¡±.


    ¡°So I will see you at the wedding,¡± he said. Stopping in front of her apartment.


    ¡°Yeah sure. Thanks for the ride¡± Emma said. Then not wanting to linger, she opened the door. ¡°Bye¡± she said and walked towards the building before she would do something crazy like ask him to go to the wedding as her date.


    It wasn¡¯t so crazy anyways. Emma thought. She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are actually married¡± Emma was saying to Karen.


    The wedding was indeed a beautiful one and the reception hall was filled with people


    ¡°I know,¡± Karen said, obviously very excited.


    ¡°I really thought I was going to get cold feet¡±.


    ¡°There was actually no need for you too. You and Frank love each other very much and I¡¯m sure you guys are gonna be very happy together¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Thanks babe,¡± Karen replied.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m gonna miss you so much when you leave for your honeymoon. I¡¯m gonna be so lonely.¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯m going to miss you too honey¡± Karen said ¡°But you know you have Monica. And Daniel¡¯s around too. He could keep youpany¡±


    Emma turned and looked around the room. Daniel was at a corner. Talking to some girl she didn¡¯t know. She hated how jealous she felt seeing him with another woman. They hadn¡¯t talked since he gave her a ride to her apartment. She had thought so many times about what Karen told her about giving him a chance. Buttely it was like he wasn¡¯t interested anymore so she hadn¡¯t said anything to him. She told herself she didn¡¯t care. But she did . And to be honest a little hurt.


    She hated how much she missed him. Obviously he was already seeing other people. Judging by the way he was smiling at whatever nonsense thatdy was saying to him. He seemed to be enjoying thepany.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about him right now,¡± Emma said stiffly.


    Karenughed. ¡°You have been stealing nces at him since you came to sit with me. You want him so bad it¡¯s written all over your face. I think you should go talk to him. Maybe all that rejection and pushing him away really hurt him you know ¡±


    ¡°First of all I haven¡¯t been stealing any nces. And I didn¡¯t mean to hurt him. I had my reasons-good reasons for saying no.¡± she hesitated and added. ¡°I miss him. I really didn¡¯t know I felt so strongly about him. I just thought it was some sexual attraction that would eventually go away.


    ¡°You should talk to him ¡°Karen said


    ¡°Talk to him and say what?. I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t care anymore. Judging from the way he seems to be having such a great time without me¡± Emma rolled her eyes


    ¡°Just try¡± Karen persisted.


    Emma shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me okay¡± she said. ¡°Today¡¯s about you not me and I¡¯m sure you wanna save all your strength for all the activities that would be going on tonight. ¡°She winked at Karen whoughed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Emma left the hall. It was amazing, but what was the point If all she could think about was Daniel?


    He was Frank¡¯s best man today and she¡¯d been Karen¡¯s maid of honor. They had stood there and she had tried so desperately not to look at him. He looked so handsome and it had taken everything in her not to pull thatdy off him when she¡¯d seen them dancing together. It seemed like he¡¯dpletely forgotten about her. And it shouldn¡¯t have mattered given that it all was her decision but it hurt like hell. It was exactly what she expected from him, though she kinda med herself for the way things turned out.


    Better to just take a walk, she decided, so she left the hall. The cool evening air felt delicious as it washed over her. She walked down the steps to a stone path that meandered past hemlock trees and small bushes of jasmine that filled the evening with perfume. The music still ying from the hall wafted gently among the leaves.


    She got to a pond, a dark smooth surface hidden by lush vegetation studded with tiny white lights. It was like something out of a fairy tale.

 47

    She stopped when she realized she wasn¡¯t the only one who had that idea¡­


    There he was. Almost like she had summoned him by just thinking about him. He turned around and saw her.


    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t know anyone was out here¡± she said as she turned to go.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to leave Emma¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh alright¡­ Hi¡± she said.


    ¡°Hello Emma¡± he replied.


    ¡°I was kinda tired of being in there so I decided to wander around a bit¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah me too¡±. He said. ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful here don¡¯t you think?¡± he added.


    ¡°Yeah it is¡±.


    ¡°So how have you been?¡± Emma asked because the silence and the intense way he was staring at her made her really ufortable.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay¡± came the reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re okay. She said.¡± I mean you look okay. Not that I have been watching you or stalking you. I¡¯m just saying because I saw you at the wedding and we¡¯re talking right now and you look fine so I¡¯m just saying.


    She stopped and sighed. ¡°Sorry I¡¯m rambling. I do that a lot when I¡¯m nervous.¡±


    He grinned. ¡°Am I making you nervous?¡±he asked.


    ¡°Yes.. ¡± she said quickly ¡°I mean no.. You are not¡­ I think I drank a lot of wine earlier at the reception or something. Maybe I should head back¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t,¡± he said. ¡°Stay, please¡±


    Emma nodded slowly.


    ¡°You look beautiful, Emma,¡± he said. ¡°I wanted to ask you to dance but I wasn¡¯t sure if it would have been a good idea ¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked breathlessly.


    Heughed. ¡°You seem to say no to everything. I don¡¯t know if you do that with every one or just me¡±


    ¡°Oh¡± Emma said, not knowing what else to say.


    ¡°Would you like to dance with me right now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no music¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter¡±. He said ¡°Come here¡±


    Without a word, he pulled her gently into his arms and began to move to the distant strains of music. She shivered. He gathered her close and she tucked her head beneath his chin, leaning into him as they swayed in time with the soft melody lilting through the air. Closer and closer they melted together until they were barely moving at all. She was tucked securely against his body, a perfect fit. Heid his cheek atop her head and turned slowly, his feet guiding their rhythm.


    Finally they stopped moving at all and stood locked together. He ran his fingers through her hair and kissed the top of her head. She tilted back so that she looked into his eyes and she saw need and desire, but she also saw hope. She felt so safe there, like nothing could hurt her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Daniel¡±. She said suddenly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I have been really hard on you. I understand that I might have hurt you but that wasn¡¯t my intention. I was protecting myself. I have been through some stuff. I don¡¯t want to go into details right now though. I like having control over my life -over my emotions, but you came around, asking me to give that up and I just couldn¡¯t handle it.¡±


    He said nothing. And for a second she thought he wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too¡±. he finally said ¡°I guess I came on a bit too strong. I was rushing you into this and I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    ¡°I want you Emma.¡± he continued. ¡°I want you to be mine. I know it sounds selfish but I don¡¯t care. I want you to be only mine. I want to hold you and make love to you. I know we would have a great time together¡±


    That was the one thing she wasn¡¯t sure of. He obviously didn¡¯t want a rtionship.. Or he would have said so. A great time¡­ So he said. What happens when he got tired?From N?velDrama.Org.


    She pulled away from him.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± she said. She didn¡¯t let him stop her. She went back to the hall.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    She went to the restroom.


    When a stall opened up, she locked herself inside, then sat down on themode.


    If she was going to be with Daniel and give him a chance she had to stop worrying. She told herself.


    He was a man not to do.


    Operative word ¡°not.¡± But what had she done? Did him. And it was amazing. Perfect.


    He wanted her because she was one step aboveplete boredom. She knew that. She had to forget about him before he destroyed her.


    Okay, then. No more trusting her instincts. Ever. And no more Daniel Rohan.


    That settled, she finished up her business, ran a quick hand through her hair, and walked out to face life on new terms.


    Only, as she walked back into the hall, she saw Daniel was back. The band was ying and most people were dancing with their dates.


    She watched a group of women fawning over him,ughing at whatever witty thing he had said, she sighed.


    God, he was too gorgeous for words. And she knew what he looked like without the tux. The memory slowed her down, and she grabbed onto the nearest chair to steady herself.


    She had made love with Daniel Rohan. She had. She knew, because she had been there. For the rest of her life, she would remember it whenever she wanted to. Even when she didn¡¯t want to. It had been a perfect night. She thought about what Karen had said -stop worrying.


    Screw it. She thought. If it was a mistake, so be it. All that thinking was driving her insane. She couldn¡¯t seem to make a decision. So she was going to do the one thing she wanted. She was going to let go. She wasn¡¯t going to diminish this experience. It was once in a lifetime. She could live with that.


    She headed for him, calmer, even as her heart beat faster. When he caught sight of her, he smiled in such a way that it took her very breath.


    He must have excused himself, because the women stepped back, giving him space to walk away.


    And walk away he did.


    Right smack dab in front of Emma. Close enough for his arms to go around her waist. Close enough to press his body against hers.


    Close enough for a kiss so sweet, so thorough, so bone-melting, that she knew, beyond all shadow of a doubt, that she was a goner.

 48

    Daniel held her tighter than he should. Kissed her as if it was hisst kiss.


    Reluctantly, he broke the kiss, looked deeply into her dark, lovely eyes. ¡°Dance with me,¡± he whispered. ¡°Onest dance before we head home.¡±


    Emma nodded, and then she put her head on his shoulder while he circled her with his arms. They moved slowly, weaving together, him rubbing her back, wallowing in the softness of her skin. When she sighed, he let himself rx a bit. Damn, but she felt good.


    He touched the back of Emma¡¯s neck, once again drowning in her warm, soft skin. She looked up at him, smiling, then snuggled back to the crook of his shoulder.


    Was it possible he deserved her? Dammit, he hoped so. But not because he had money or power. Because he liked her. A lot. More than he¡¯d counted on, that¡¯s for sure. She¡¯d done something no other woman had. She had made him open up again. What she didn¡¯t know was that she wasn¡¯t the only one scared of getting hurt. After hisst rtionship he hadn¡¯t thought he would ever get close to anyone again.


    And now there was this woman. Emma. He didn¡¯t understand this strong attraction to her, this need to protect her. Have her all to himself. Beautiful Emma who wanted so very much to be strong and do things her way.


    Maybe that was it. He thought. Why did he feel such a pull toward her? He liked her spirit, her abandon.


    On the other hand, he might just be crazy about her lips. The thought spurred him into action, and he lifted her chin so he could taste her again.


    His eyes closed and his feet stopped, but the swaying didn¡¯t. Holding her close, her scent, was actually rather exciting.


    He stepped back as the song ended.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± Daniel said after the newly married couple left. said. ¡°We should think about going home.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good idea.¡±


    ¡°I will take you home,¡± he said.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Emma said. ¡°Let me talk to Monica first. I will meet you outside.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. I¡¯ll go get the car¡±.


    He kissed the tip of her nose, wanting to do far more. Instead, he winked, then headed toward the doors.


    Emma sighed. In an hour, he would drop her off at her ce. She would go back to being the girl who worked for him, and he would go back to being the boss. Damn pity the two couldn¡¯t mix.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°You know I used to be engaged¡± Daniel said as the car sped through the night.


    She gaped at him, no doubt stunned by what he had said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get married?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She cheated on me¡±


    ¡°She did?¡± Emma asked, unable to believe that any woman would. He was perfect.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded, and the smile on his mouth felt savage. ¡°We had been together a year and a half, engaged to be married. Gorgeous, fun, witty, exciting-I didn¡¯t care about anything else. All I wanted was her. And all she wanted was what I could give her. At least, until she found someone else who could give her more.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Daniel,¡± Emma said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I came home early from a business trip and stopped by her ce. I had the key, so I went in and found them together in bed. It hadn¡¯t been the first time they had been together. The next day, when giving me back my ring, She informed me that it¡¯d been going on for some time-six months.¡±


    Sorrow shed in her eyes, and for a second, he resented her for it. He didn¡¯t want her pity.


    ¡°I just told you that so you would know that I understand. I understand why you pushed me away so much. I understand the need for control over your emotions. I have been there. And I won¡¯t make you do anything you don¡¯t want to. And that¡¯s why I try to bepletely honest about what I want. Because thest thing I want to do is hurt you. I admire you not just for your beauty but for who you are-sessful, brilliant, esteemed. You don¡¯t have to try to grab someone¡¯s attention. You are cool and so beautiful. Men can¡¯t help but notice you. I¡¯m so drawn to you for some reason I can¡¯t exin. Ever since the first time I saw you. And I just knew I had to know you¡­ Because that doesn¡¯t happen to me a lot.


    Only the harsh grating of their breaths filled the back of the car. Part of him demanded he rescind those too revealing words. But the other part-the greedy, desperate part-refused to, instead waiting to see what she would do with them.


    ¡°What game are you ying now, Daniel?¡± she whispered, her eyes wide¡­vulnerable. ¡°First of all you are a jerk¡­ ¡±


    He smiled. And Emma continued. ¡°¡­.. And now you are saying all these things. Confusing the hell out of me. I can¡¯t seem to make a decision when ites to you. I don¡¯t know how to y this, Daniel¡±


    ¡°Then set the rules,¡± he said, just as softly.


    Unable not to touch her any longer, he cupped her deceptively delicate jaw, stroked the pad of his thumb over the elegant jut of her cheekbone. ¡°Set the rules, and I will follow them.¡±


    It was a dangerous allowance. But that knowledge didn¡¯t stop him from shifting closer to her, from tipping her head back and brushing a caress over her parted lips. From staring down into those beautiful eyes and letting her see the desire that hurtled through his veins.


    ¡°Just one. Make¡­¡± She paused, briefly closed her eyes, but then hershes lifted. ¡°Make me forget.¡±


    ¡°Forget what, baby?¡± he asked.


    The answer was already yes. He would surrender anything to her if she¡¯d permit him to continue touching her.


    One hand rose to his wrist, the slender fingers wrapping around and hanging on to him. The other slipped inside his jacket and settled on his chest before sliding up to his neck, her thumb resting on his pulse.


    ¡°Forget everything¡± she whispered. ¡°Forget that you could hurt me. And I¡¯m going to let you.¡±


    A vise gripped his chest and tightened until the barest of breaths passed through his lungs.


    If he was a good man, he would release her, promise not to touch her again. She was right; he would probably end up hurting her, and if he had a conscience, he would warn her to protect herself from him.


    But he¡¯d never imed to be good.


    Still, he could do what she asked. He could make her forget.

 49

    ¡°Kiss me,¡± he ordered in a low rumble. ¡°Take what you want-what you need from me. And, babe?¡±


    He lowered his head, pushing his thumb past the seam of her lips and into her mouth. Moist heat bathed the tip. ¡°Don¡¯t be gentle,¡± he growled.


    Emma studied him, and as he watched her in turn, desire eclipsed the vulnerability that lingered in her gaze. He felt her teeth first, and the tiny sting arrowed straight to his lower body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be gentle,¡± he repeated.


    Her eyes still on him, she moved the hand on his neck so her fingers encircled the front. She squeezed just as her lips closed around his thumb, and she bit him.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he groaned, the sting arcing through him like a sizzling bolt of electricity. ¡°Baby.¡±


    Her gaze darted to the side, toward the front of the car and his driver. ¡°The divide is soundproof,¡± he assured her, pulling his thumb free and rubbing the dampness over her bottom lip. Before repaying her with a nip of his own.


    Another moan wed free of him. Damn, he¡¯d been aching-literally aching-to get his mouth on her. To taste her again. Reaching for the console in front of the seat, he lifted the hood and hit a button, and another panel slid across, concealing them.


    ¡°Are you good?¡± he asked.


    His dick throbbed, and he gritted his teeth.


    He needed to be inside her. He had missed her so much and he hadn¡¯t stopped thinking about that amazing night that they spent together. He had envisioned those eyes gleaming with the arousal he¡¯d stirred. Pictured her sweet body bowing and twisting for him. Wondered if he was ever going to be with her again. Wondered if she would take him slow and easy this time, or hard and wild.


    Fuck, he had almost driven himself insane wondering that.


    Emma nodded, answering his question. She gave his neck onest squeeze. She removed her hand, recing it with her mouth, trailing a path up his throat, over his chin until she hovered over his lips.


    ¡°I have set the rules,¡± she reminded him, kneeling on the seat so she rose over him.


    ¡°Now follow them like you promised.¡±


    She crushed her mouth to his. The kiss wasn¡¯t patient, wasn¡¯t tentative. Her tongue thrust forward, parried with his, tangling and dueling. She sucked on his tongue, drawing on him as if he were everything she needed to survive, that inkling winked out.


    He was everything dreams are made of and he wanted her. At least for tonight. Which made him the personification of the man she¡¯d sworn to avoid. Or did it? She couldn¡¯t really group him with anyone else. Nothing mattered but the intoxicating, addictive taste of him.


    With a growl, he skated his palms up the sides of her torso, and the zipper of her dress abraded his skin. He impatiently tugged it down and wasted no time in pushing the material over her shoulders and down her arms.


    He cupped a breast and hissed at the delicious weight of her flesh filling his palm.


    Warm, soft, perfect. Reverently, he whisked his thumb over the nipple, watching in fascination as it beaded. No, she wasn¡¯t the first woman he¡¯d touched like this, but none had been her. He tore his gaze from his hand on her to meet her eyes.


    ¡°Nothing or no one could fuckingpete.¡± he said.


    Her lips parted, but no words emerged. Good. He was saying enough for both of them. Bending his head, he sucked a tip deep, flicking his tongue against her flesh before drawing hard.


    Emma shuddered, her hands cradling his head, holding him to her with a strength that telegraphed her passion. That and the nails pricking his scalp.


    Switching breasts, he treated the other to the same devotion. She writhed against him, as if seeking to get closer. Cooperating, he fisted the hem of her dress and shoved it up her thighs. With a whimper, she straddled him, dropping down and pressing them sex to sex.


    He growled around her flesh, suckling harder. And she rewarded his attention with a dirty grind of her hips that had him throwing his head back against the seat, eyes squeezed closed.


    Her panties and his pants and underwear separated them, but none of those inconsequential details mattered. Not when her hot, wet heat rode him. Not when each drag of her flesh over his cock shredded his control.


    ¡°Kiss me again,¡± he ordered, in a voice so guttural he barely understood himself. She gave him what he asked for, her hips still working over him. She didn¡¯t stop, and the thrust of her tongue and pull of her lips mimicked each stroke below.


    Even as she yanked his jacket open and attacked his shirt, damn near ripping buttons loose to get her hands on his bare chest.


    They groaned into each other when she touched him. Those slender, clever hands swept down his chest.


    He parted his lips to tell her how amazing she felt, but she ripped away his ability to talk by brushing her fingertips over his nipples, rubbing them. His hips bucked into her. Live wires connected from her touch to the tip of his dick.


    He swelled, throbbing, hurting.


    ¡°I need to be inside you, Emma¡± he rasped against her mouth. He abandoned her breasts and burrowed his fingers in her hair, gripping it, holding her still so he could stare into those slumberous eyes.


    ¡°Are you going to let me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she breathed, trailing a route of fire over his clenched abs to the band of his pants.


    ¡°Are you going to take me like this?¡± he pressed, thrusting upward so she fully understood what he meant. ¡°Take me like you own me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± she replied.


    Almost too rough, he released her. Within moments, he had his pants opened, his erection freed.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Her swift intake of breath preceded the hot, tight sp of her fist around him by seconds. His back bowed under the whip of pleasure, and his free hand wrapped around hers, so they pumped his flesh together. For several torturous and blissful moments, they stroked him, pushing closer to an ending that wouldn¡¯t include him balls deep inside her.


    ¡°Stop please,¡± he muttered, removing their hands. Above him, Emma fumbled under her dress, trying to push herce panties down her hips.


    ¡°Fuck that,¡± he growled.


    Shoving her dress higher until it encircled her waist like a band, he fisted the front of her underwear and jerked it to the side. For a couple seconds, he savored the vision of her bare, glistening sex.


    But then the lure of that feminine flesh proved too enticing, too much. He slid his finger through the dark cleft, moaning at the wetness coating his skin.


    The sound dragged from her echoed his, and her head tipped back, shuddering when he circled her, applying minute pressure.


    Just enough to have her shaking like a leaf, but not enough to catapult her over the edge.


    That honor belonged to his dick.

 50

    Hands grasping his shoulders, Emma eased down his length, and though the drugging pleasure had his eyes nearly closing to savor the tight, smooth fit of her sex, he kept his attention on her.


    Because nothing-not the rippling sp of her body, the quiver of her thighs, the sight of her taking him-couldpare with the slight widening and darkening of those beautiful eyes.


    Those eyes conveyed how much she craved him, needed him.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Those eyes gave him all of her. And he wanted it all.


    Except for the very fine tremble of his tautly controlled muscles, he heldpletely still. Allowing her to im him at her own pace. Even if each second she took to inch down threatened to send him careening into insanity or orgasm-whichever came first.


    Finally, she sat on his thighs, and he was fully embedded inside her. And still he wouldn¡¯t free her from his gaze. Not when, in this moment, sur-rounded by her sweet flesh, everything seemed clicked into ce.


    ¡°Fuck me, Emma,¡± he whispered. ¡°And don¡¯t look away from me.¡±


    Sliding her hands over his shoulders and into his hair, she grabbed fistfuls of the strands and glided up his length. Air kissed his tip before she sank onto him again, swallowing him in the firmest, but softest heat.


    Again. And again. She released him, took him. Eased off him, imed him. She rode him, rising and falling over him, driving them both toward the rapidly crumbling edge of release.


    Her cries mixed with the litany of his own and still she continued to look at him. Letting him see what he did to her. Gifting him with that. Electric pulses zipped up and down his spine, crackling in the balls of his feet. He couldn¡¯t hold back much longer. He wasn¡¯t going tost.


    He loosened a hand from her hair and tucked it between their undting bodies and slicked it over the top of her sex. Once, twice. A third and a pinch.


    She flew apart with a scream, stiffening, her sex gripping him, milking him. Daring him to dive into the abyss with her.


    Grabbing her hips, he mmed into her, plunging so deep he almost doubted he would ever find his way out of her.


    Her arms closed around his shoulders, cradling him as he bowed his head, groaning out his release into her neck. He inhaled her thick, heady scent as his body calmed and his breathing evened. His senses gradually winked back online after pleasure short-circuited them.


    Silence filled the interior of the car. Carefully, he withdrew from her.


    Emma didn¡¯t look at him, paying undue attention to pulling down her dress and settling it around her thighs.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, his voice seeming overly loud even to his own ears.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said, still not ncing in his direction.


    ¡°Dammit¡± he said, then pulled her toward him. Emma was surprised when she felt her body react to him¡­ Again. She couldn¡¯t get enough of the man obviously.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you do that again. You are not going to push me away this time because I¡¯m not going to let you.¡± he replied.


    Emma smiled, ¡°I¡¯m not pushing you away¡±. She said, She cupped his face then she kissed him. He returned her kiss. Slowly, softly, with a gentleness that made her knees weak. His tongue touched the inside of her lips, and she breathed him in, met his caress with one of her own.


    The car stopped in front of her apartment. ¡°I have to go. Good night, Daniel¡± she said and stepped out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Emma had just finished working and shut down theputer. She was in her bathrobe, the blue one that always made her think of home. She had scrubbed her face, and even given herself a little facial, and her bathtub was full, waiting for her to sink herself down to soak.


    She sighed. All was right with the world, if one ignored the persistent, nagging Daniel thoughts that continued to gue her.


    But, what did she she expect? That he would sleep with her, renounce his former life, eschewing all starlets as so much nonsense, and beg her to be his, only his?


    Right. Like that was gonna happen.


    She shook her head, mystified as usual by her own mind. Where was her logic, her reason? Themon sense God gave a goat? She had made her decision. She needed to stop thinking about him, for heaven¡¯s sake.


    Like that was gonna happen, either.


    She put on music, and adjusted the volume to perfection. Then she went into the bathroom. She looked at the tub. Time to rx, she thought.


    Just as she put her right foot in, the doorbell rang. She cursed, wondering who it was. If it was Monica, she could callter. If it wasn¡¯t¡­ It had to be. Karen was on her honeymoon. No one else came over.


    The bell sounded once more, and she donned her robe again. She had to tell Monica to get lost, then continue with her spa treatment. Nothing felt better than pampering herself, except being pampered by someone else. She shed on Daniel, and for a silly moment, thought it might be him at the door.


    Yeah, right.


    After unlocking the bolt, she swung the door open. ¡°Monica, I¡¯m just about to get into the bathtub-¡°.


    It wasn¡¯t Monica.


    ¡°I should have called,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to keep you from your bathtub.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± Emma said clearly surprised.


    ¡°Yes, it is. But I also have wine.¡± He held up a bottle, which Emma didn¡¯t look at. She was too busy being mortified by her bathrobe.


    The bottle came down to his side, and his smile faded. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry. I had no business dropping by like this. I¡¯ll give you a call tomorrow.¡±. He turned, but Emma caught his hand.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. You just surprised me. Come on in.¡± she said.


    ¡°What about your tub?¡± he asked.


    She grinned. ¡°It can wait. Why don¡¯t you find the bottle opener in that top drawer.¡± She nodded to the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll uh, be right back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to change, are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d thought about it.¡± she replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I think you look great.¡±


    Emma coughed out a burst ofughter. ¡°Well, we both know what you are here for.¡± Then she winced, wishing she could take it back. Jeez, why the hell did she say that. She was about as subtle as a Mac truck.


    He blushed. She watched it happen. Daniel Rohan¡¯s cheeks got pink, as did his neck.


    Wow.

 51

    ¡°Actually, I came to talk to you.¡± he said.


    ¡°About?¡±


    ¡°I think I would like to open the wine first. In fact, I think I would like to finish at least one ss before I begin.¡±


    Emma went to the cupboard and pulled out two cut crystal winesses. ¡°Pour away.¡± she said.


    He found the opener on the first try, and removed the cork with the grace of a sommelier. Before she could truly start to panic, he poured them each a ss.


    ¡°To ¡­ possibilities,¡± he said, holding his up.


    ¡°All rightie then,¡± she said, finishing the toast with a clink of crystal. She took a sip. Her tongue did the happy dance, which led to the second and third sips.


    ¡°My God, this is fabulous.¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah it is.¡±


    She blinked at him. Wondering what he wanted to say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me that way.¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking at you any way. Except curiously. Come take a seat¡±.


    ¡°After you.¡±


    She led him the few steps to the couch, then she curled up in the corner. She wrapped her robe around her legs and tightened her belt. It was weird, being naked underneath the robe. Not that he hadn¡¯t seen her naked, but still. It felt awkward.


    She wanted to push him into talking, but held back. He sat in the middle of the couch. He turned to look at her, smiled, then leaned forward to brace his elbows on his knees. He held his ss with both hands. ¡°I had this nned out, but now¡­¡±


    Shit. This didn¡¯t sound good. Her heart sank like a lead balloon as she watched him struggle to find the words. ¡°Are you trying to tell me I¡¯m fired?¡± Emma asked.


    He jerked back on the couch. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Just spit it out, Daniel, you are scaring me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said, more to himself than her. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing.¡±


    She leaned forward waiting. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this¡­¡±. Daniel began.


    Where was her wine? Emma thought. Evidently, this was going to be a long evening.


    ¡°Remember what I told you about my ex?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°Well, in order to avoid making mistakes like that in the future, I don¡¯t really date, so I like to define every rtionship I get into. I like to make things clear before anyone gets hurt. Just so we know where we stand¡±. He paused.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Emma nodded, sort of, maybe seeing where this was heading.


    ¡°So¡±, he continued. ¡°My personal life isn¡¯t that busy. Which is okay. I¡¯m notining. I know I¡¯ve got it made and all that. But there is something missing.¡±


    ¡°A documentary crew to follow you around?¡± Emma joked.


    He sat back, looking at her crossly. ¡°I¡¯m being serious here, Emma.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Sorry.¡±


    He raked a hand through his hair. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can say whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Go on. I won¡¯t be a smart ass again. At least for the duration of this conversation.¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Okay, where was I?¡±


    ¡°Something was missing.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± He took a big swig of wine, swallowed, then coughed for several seconds. When he¡¯d gained his equilibrium, he scooted closer to her. ¡°I had a good time the other night.¡±


    ¡°Me, too.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°A really good time. And I¡¯m not just talking about what happened in the car. I really enjoyed yourpany.¡±


    Her heart beat so hard in her chest, she wondered if she was going to die, right here, in her robe. All wisecracks fled from her overexcited brain, and she forced herself to breathe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it to end there. I would like us to continue seeing each other.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°You would?¡±


    He nodded slowly, meeting her gaze with his own. He wasn¡¯t kidding. Not if his expression was to be believed.


    Oh, God.


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t want to put a name on this. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready for that. Honestly, I don¡¯t know if I will ever be¡±. He nodded. Then added. ¡°I know. It¡¯s a lot to ask. It¡¯s not fair, and I have a hell of a nerve even asking.¡±


    ¡°Well.¡± She tried to think. Of anything. ¡°So, what, exactly would I be?¡± she asked.


    He winced. ¡°Uh¡­ Friend with benefits?¡±


    Oh.


    Not exactly the fairy tale ending she had hoped for. At least he was being honest. Her ex hadn¡¯t done that. He had led her to believe they had a future. With Daniel, she knew exactly what she was getting. The most interesting, incredible man she had ever met wanted her¡­ on his terms.


    It was everything she didn¡¯t want offered by the man she wanted more than anything. She sighed. What a wicked sense of humor.


    She felt a hand on her leg, and realized she had been staring for a long moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m, uh, processing.¡± she said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to make a decision right now, Emma. And believe me, if you decide you would like to at least try this, I will do everything in my power to make you happy. We both want each other and we shouldn¡¯t let anything stop us from doing something that makes us happy.¡±


    He met her gaze, and studied her as if seeing her for the first time. ¡°I want to look forward to you. I want to know you are there, even when I¡¯m not. I want to talk to you on the phone. I want to wake up and see you in my bed. You are the most fascinating woman I have met in a long time, and I want to learn everything about you.¡±


    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Emma said.


    He moved closer, leaning in. ¡°Then don¡¯t say anything.¡± His lips touched hers in the gentlest of kisses.


    Her eyes fluttered shut as she abandoned the turmoil of her mind for the sensual delight of his mouth. His tongue ran over the crease of her lips, then slipped inside. She uncurled her legs to get nearer to him, to let his arm go around her back and pull her close.


    The kiss deepened, and memories of their time together kicked off a chain reaction in her body. A moan escaped before she realized it, and she found herself returning the kiss with passion, parting her lips under Daniel¡¯s.


    This was too good; this was death by pleasure. How could she possibly say no to this on a semiregr basis? The thought made her break the kiss. ¡°Uh, Daniel?¡±


    He cleared his throat, tried to look as if he hadn¡¯t just had his tongue down her throat. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Would we have to hide?¡± she asked.


    He shook his head. ¡°No. Not at all. I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°So we can go out, to dinner. To a movie?¡± she asked.


    He smiled, but it was kind of sad. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not ashamed of this, Emma. Far from it. I think you are terrific, and I don¡¯t give a damn who knows about it. This isn¡¯t about anyone else, just the both of us¡±.

 52

    ¡°Talk to me, baby¡± he said, his voice gentle and coaxing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t pretend to understand why you want it this way,¡± she said, ¡°If we are not hiding, we are basically in a rtionship. I¡¯m not insulted or anything, I know this is a personal thing for you, I understand that¡±


    ¡°But?¡± he asked.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know if this is something I can deal with.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, either. That¡¯s why I want you to think about it for as long as it takes. I don¡¯t want either of us to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I vote for that.¡± Emma said.


    He smiled again. Touched her cheek with the back of his hand. ¡°I hope the answer is yes, but I will understand a no.¡±


    She opened her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t think of what to say. He had taken her by surprise, and a hundred thoughts tumbled in her head.


    Daniel took care of the problem neatly by standing up. So he would leave, and she would ponder. Good thing she didn¡¯t need any sleep or she would be in trouble.


    Then she looked up at him and saw a wicked gleam in his gaze, a hot promise. He held his hand out to her. ¡°I believe I interrupted something.¡±


    She put her palm in his, and he pulled her to her feet straight into his arms.


    ¡°You are so beautiful,¡± he whispered. ¡°And I can¡¯t get you out of my mind.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Daniel, I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m sophisticated enough for all this.


    He kissed her chastely, then sought her gaze again. ¡°I understand, but think about it. Take as long as you need.¡±


    Stepping back, he took her hand once more and led her toward her bedroom. Only he made a slight detour to the bathroom. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want you to skip your bath because of me,¡± he said, his voice as steamy as the air in the room.


    She felt his hands on the cor of her robe, and she undid the belt as if they had been nning this for days. He kissed her neck as he snipped her bare, then, from behind as he continued to nibble and lick, he ran his hands over her chest, moving slowly, inching his way to cup her breasts.


    He rubbed the t of his palms in slow circles, just brushing her hardened nipples. She shivered with the sensation. Daniel stopped and walked over to the side of the tub. ¡°Get in,¡± he said.


    She obeyed in what felt like slow motion.


    The water was still nice and warm, and he held her hand as she stepped in. She shivered again, a quick frisson that gave her goosebumps and harder nipples.


    Bracing her hands on either side of the tub, she sank into the perfumed water, moaning as she was cradled in warmth. Shutting her eyes, she leaned back and ran her hands over her slick stomach to her breasts.


    His moan made her look, and she was grateful to see that he was taking off his shirt. It would be tight, but they could both fit, with a little maneuvering.


    She sighed again, waiting for Daniel to finish undressing, staring at his incredible chest, then back to his face. He was achingly handsome. Far more gorgeous that she ever dreamed of being, and she knew that his looks were part of her desire to say yes. Was that wrong? Was it shallow to want him because he was beautiful? Because he was Daniel?


    God, she had no idea. How could she?


    What if she said yes, and then she found outter she had been mistaken? What if she got hurt.


    Daniel moved, and she saw that he hadn¡¯t taken anything off but his shirt. He knelt by the side of the tub, reached over to her shelf and got the sea sponge and the bath gel. He grinned as he poured a liberal amount of the green goo into the sponge, then yed with it until it was all suds.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.


    Heughed. ¡°What does it look like?,¡± he said.


    Then he squeezed some suds onto her chest, between her breasts. ¡°I think this is going to take a while. So if you need more hot water, you just say so.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m¡­¡±


    He smiled at her as he moved the sponge to her body and began a long, slow, circr caress. ¡°What?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now close your eyes and let me do all the work.¡±


    ¡°If you stop, Daniel, I will kill you.¡± she said.


    He chuckled just as her eyes closed.


    The sponge moved down her belly. It was a dream, something so lovely she couldn¡¯t have imagined it on her own. She felt special, beautiful and more desirable than any woman on earth.


    Which was an illusion. She wasn¡¯t, and she¡¯d never be. She was still Emma Green even if Daniel Rohan wooed her. Emma Green, who had made every wrong decision a girl could make when it came to men. Who had sworn that the next man she went out with would be the marrying kind. The ordinary kind. The boring kind.


    The sponge moved down to the juncture of her thighs, and then the sponge disappeared and it was his hands, his fingers, that touched her just so¡­ She would thinkter.


    Daniel watched her face as his finger yed along herher lips. With her eyes closed, her face flushed and rxed and her hair spiking wildly, she looked like sensuality itself. He drank her in like wine, his need to please her as acute as the stiffening in his cks.


    He dipped inside her and her mouth opened in a perfect O. She inhaled deeply holding the breath as he slowly rubbed her clit.


    ¡°You like that?¡± he asked.


    She nodded.


    He leaned closer to her ear. ¡°Talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my.¡± Emma moaned.


    He couldn¡¯t help but grin. ¡°Tell me what you like. What you need.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Deeper,¡± she said, her voice soft and thick.


    He obeyed, and she arched in the tub, her breasts corning out of the water wet, hard tipped, lush.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°More.¡±


    Instantly obeying, he slipped two fingers into her, remembering to thrust deeply.


    The rosy flush spread across her neck and face making her impossibly more beautiful. He wanted to be in the tub with her-


    ¡°You,¡± she said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I want you. Need you. In here with me.¡±

 53

    The n had been to make here. To give her such pleasure she couldn¡¯t say no to his proposition. But the more he pleased her, the stronger his own desire became. That¡¯s not how it usually worked for him. Not that he didn¡¯t enjoyvishing attention on his partners, but this was different. He needed her toe.


    ¡°Daniel?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    She turned to him and half opened her eyes. ¡°You asked me what I wanted.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    He left the pleasure of her heat to stand up and take off the rest of his clothes. Grabbing the bigvender towel off the bar behind him, he spread it open between his hands.


    ¡°Come,¡± he whispered.


    She braced her arms on the tub, then stood, rising like Venus, and he drank in the sight of her dripping and shiny. God dammit, she turned him on.


    Carefully, she stepped onto the braided rug by her feet, then stepped into his arms so he could wrap the towel around her. Taking advantage of the situation, he kissed her as he rubbed her back, wanting her naked, needing her dry.


    Well, not in some ces.


    He smiled, breaking the kiss, which wasn¡¯t so bad because it meant he could concentrate more on her dryness, and less on his erection. In fact, while rubbing her down in a way he hoped was soothing and sensuous.


    As he was drying the luscious orbs of her ass, thinking about anything else waspletely out of the question.


    He slowed down, using his index finger to pull the towel between her cheeks.


    She gasped as he ran the towel up and down the slender crevice and he didn¡¯t stop until he felt her shiver.


    ¡°Daniel?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a kinky bastard, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I do my best,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    He nodded, liking the feel of her soft hair against his cheek. She bit him on the shoulder.


    ¡°Ouch. What¡¯d you do that for?¡± he asked.


    She looked up at him, a wicked grin making her perfect. ¡°Because I could.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Another highly desirable trait.¡± he said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Seizing the moment.¡±


    Her hand, through the towel, grasped his still hard cock. ¡°Like this?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah. I think you¡¯re dry, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Actually, you missed a spot.¡±


    He met her smokey gaze. ¡°Uh-oh. Where would that be?¡±


    She let him go, then slipped out of his embrace. ¡°Come with me and I will show you.¡±


    He was right on her heels as they entered her bedroom. With her typical abandon, she sprawled across theforter, her head cradled by her plethora of pillows, her arms spread wide, and her legs curled enticingly.


    He joined her, running his hand over her tummy and breast and he nestled next to her. She moved in to kiss him, but instead took his lower lip between her teeth and nibbled.


    He retaliated by taking her right nipple between his thumb and finger.


    She nipped.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He squeezed.


    She moaned.


    ¡°Daniel¡± she breathed weakly, half in protest, and for an answer he bent and took one straining nipple into his mouth.


    It was too much.


    With Daniel suckling her breast, she was already throbbing with the need for him to touch her in other, wetter, ces. She wanted to reach out and stroke him. But when she reached for him, he stopped her.


    ¡°Soon, baby¡± he said, ¡°Just not too soon, hmm?¡±


    It simply was too much, and he had to be inside her. He pulled back from her gasping for air. ¡°Condom,¡± he said.


    She nodded, then turned her head to the small nightstand beside the bed. Hating to move from her heat, he scrambled as quickly as he could to open the drawer.


    The box of condoms was right there, and in what must have beennd record speed, got one out, opened, and on his cock. A momentter, the hell with the drawer, he spread her legs so he could kneel between them.


    The sight was too tempting for slow seduction, and he was too hungry. He ran his hands up her thighs, and when he got to her soft patch of hair, he petted her for a moment, then his thumbs found her lips, which he spread apart. He leaned down, drunk on her scent, and tasted her.


    She moaned as her hand corded through his hair.


    With single minded intensity, he applied the hardened tip of his tongue to the swollen nub, and he didn¡¯t stop when her legs wrapped around his back, or when she bucked beneath him so hard he almost lost his bnce. Heved her with his tongue until he had her twisting and turning beneath him.


    ¡°Damm, you taste so sweet,¡± he muttered thickly. ¡°Hmm, I wanna make youe again?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not-not without you,¡± Emma said, her voice unsteady, yet not too wrapped up in her own needs not to know she wanted him inside her.


    And with one swift, hard lunge he thrust into her, his thick length stretching her and filling her sopletely that she let out a breathless cry. Then, with his body hair brushing her thighs, he expelled a hoarse breath. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking tight¡±


    Her muscles quickened automatically about him. ¡°Just-just do it, Daniel. Don¡¯t-wait¡­¡±


    As if he could, thought Daniel grimly. It was hard enough to control the urge he had to m himself into her until it was done. Only the desire to savor the moment had him rocking back on his heels, looking down at the point where their bodies were joined sopletely.


    ¡°Daniel¡± she protested weakly, and with a groan he pushed into her again.


    She closed about him, slick and tight, and the driving need for satisfaction nked his mind.


    ¡°Beautiful¡± he said thickly. Then rocking back again, he said. ¡°I don¡¯t want this to end.¡±


    ¡°Me neither,¡± she confessed, but that didn¡¯t stop her from lifting her legs to wind them about his hips. Then he felt the convulsion as she lost control and holding back was impossible.


    Her liquid heat drenched him, more than enough to send him over the edge. He moaned as the force of his release spilled from him. Shuddering with mindless pleasure, he emptied himself into her, and then slumped across her body in a total state of abandon.

 54

    ¡°So how is the honeymoon going¡­ Pregnant yet?¡± Emma asked, smiling.


    ¡°You are crazy. It¡¯s been two weeks you idiot¡± Karen replied and Emmaughed. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t called me since I left. What kind of friend are you?¡±


    ¡°I would have loved to, but I wanted to let you enjoy your honeymoon. Hope you are good?¡±


    ¡°Yeah I am. It¡¯s great, we didn¡¯t really go out the first few days. I have a lot to tell you when I get back¡±


    ¡°Oh, I miss you, Karen. And I can¡¯t wait for you to get back. You are such a pain in the ass when you are around and yet when you are not I miss you so bad¡±


    ¡°I miss you too, babe. But you have Monica dear¡±.


    ¡°Monica neveres around these days. She is always with Tom.¡±


    ¡°Then you should go to Daniel. I saw you guys dance together¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Speaking of Daniel, I have stuff to tell you when you get back too¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Hmmmm, something happened, right? You have to tell me everything¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait till you get back¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Karen said. ¡°I want the gist now. So are you going to volunteer the information? Or are you going to make me ask again¡±.


    Emma sighed. The time she and Daniel had spent was amazing. The kisses were unlike any she had ever experienced before. Physically, they were exciting. Passionate. Sensuous. The sex was amazing. Wonderful. But no words could describe the emotional effect he had on her. Emma didn¡¯t even want to try exining it ¨C not to Karen and not even to herself. And she had said yes to his crazy proposal.


    ¡°We have been spending a lot of time together,¡± she said quietly, hoping that would satisfy Karen¡¯s curiosity.


    ¡°And?¡± Karen asked.


    ¡°And what?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean, Emma Rachel Green¡± Karen said and Emmaughed again.


    Emma closed her eyes, remembering him. ¡°It has been ¡­.. wonderful¡±. She said,


    Karen emitted a gleeful sound. ¡°There is a lot you are not saying, isn¡¯t there?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Emma admitted reluctantly and Karen startedughing.


    ¡°Karen, honestly, would you stopughing? This is not aughing matter. Karen? Karen?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I have stopped¡±


    Emma continued ¡°As I was saying, that¡¯s another reason why I can¡¯t wait for you to get back. You, Monica and I need to spend some time together. I¡¯m in need of some¡­ Girl talk¡±


    ¡°Great. I gotta get off the phone now babe¡± Karen said. ¡°Talk to youter, bye¡±


    ¡°Bye¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Emma stared at the piece of bread which had just popped out of the toaster and then threw it straight into the bin. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for breakfast.


    She wasn¡¯t in the mood for anything,e to think of it, except maybe crawling right back under the duvet and staying there for the rest of the week. Another week of work.


    This was the first time she was going to Kay Corp since she and Daniel started their¡­. What was she even supposed to call it? She was sleeping with the boss! She certainly wasn¡¯t up for going into work this morning to face him. How was she even going to act around him in the office now. The whole boss employee-rtionship thing was still new to her.


    She closed her eyes as a shiver raced over her skin, scarcely able to believe what she was doing. She had takenplete leave of her senses by having wild sex with Daniel.


    Behind her eyelids danced tormenting memories. Why had she made this decision? Behaved as she had? Because she had waited so long to let anyone in again and it had hit her in a single tidal wave? Or was it simply because it was Daniel?


    She shuddered. She had been like a woman possessed-urging him on as if she couldn¡¯t get enough of him. It had been the first time she had ever let a man make love to her that way, and she had been so greedy for him that she hadn¡¯t wanted to wait most times.


    She knew what kind of man he was. The kind that was definitely going to hurt her. She was beginning to really like him¡­ A lot. And that wasn¡¯t good. He had made what he wanted clear from the beginning. She would be a fool to catch feelings.


    She stared at her grim faced reflection in the mirror.


    No, she was not. She wasn¡¯t going to get hurt. She knew better. And she was good at being in control¡­ Right?


    She was going to have to be grown up about the whole thing. She would go in to work this morning and she would show him-and herself-how strong she could be. She would surprise him with her maturity and her ability to have everything under control.


    So she resisted the urge to wear a new blouse to work, putting on instead a fine wool dress in a soft heathery color and tying her hair back. She didn¡¯t want to look like she was trying to get noticed.


    Outside it was a glorious day. The pale blue sky and the fluffy clouds lightened people¡¯s moods, including hers.


    The first part of the day went better than she had expected-but that was mainly because Daniel was away from the office. And boy! Was she grateful for that?


    It was four o¡¯clock by the time he arrived, and Emma was so deep in work that for a moment she didn¡¯t know he was back.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was only when she lifted her head that she found herself caught in the ebony crossfire of his gaze. His dark hair was ruffled, and he had the faint glow which followed hard physical exercise. He looked so arrogantly alpha andpletely sexy in that moment that her heart did a little somersault in her chest, despite all her best intentions.


    She wondered if he had been riding a pony, and for a moment she imagined him astride one, his powerful thighs gripping the nks of the magnificent glistening animal ¡­ Stop it, she told herself, as she curved her lips into what she hoped was her normal smile.


    No fantasizing-and definitely no flirting. It¡¯s business as usual. It might be difficult to begin with, but he was bound to apud her professionalism in the end.


    ¡°Hello, Daniel,¡± she said, her fingers stilling on the keyboard. ¡°Having a good day? I have prepared those ounts. I¡¯m sure everything is fine but you should go through them yourself just to be sure. I will send them to you in a few minutes.

 55

    Daniel frowned. He had been anticipating ¡­ What?


    A blush at the very least! Some stumbled words which would acknowledge the amazing thing which had been happening between them. Maybe even a little pout of her lips to remind him of how good it had felt to kiss them. But not that cool and nonmittal look which she was currently directing at him.


    It still shocked him that he felt so strongly about her. Sure, he had liked what he had seen since he met her, but after all that time together, whatever he felt for her was growing. He realized he wanted to spend more and more time with her. Why? He hadn¡¯t a clue. And who cared? She had said yes, even when he thought she would tell him to go to hell. And he was determined to make her happy about the decision.


    ¡°I want you in my office¡± he said and walked away.


    When Emma got to his office, he had taken off his suit and tie and was standing behind his desk.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± she asked, stopping in the middle of the room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, Emma,¡± he growled. ¡°Come over here.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me questions like that, Emma. I want to kiss you.¡± he replied.


    Desperately she shook her head, telling herself that she couldn¡¯t let this thing between them affect her work. He was dangerous. She knew that. If she wasn¡¯t careful he would break her heart. She might lose a job she liked if things gotplicated. And the closer she let him get the greater the danger.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kiss you.¡± she said finally.


    He walked across the office towards her, a sardonic smile curving his lips as he reached for her, his hand snaking around her waist as he pulled her close.


    ¡°Well, we both know that¡¯s a lie,¡± he drawled, and he brushed his lips over hers.


    Emma swayed, and for a moment she sumbed-the way women sometimes sumbed to chocte at the end of a particrly rigid diet.


    Her lips opened beneath his kiss, and for a few brief seconds she felt herself being sucked into a dark and erotic vortex as he pressed his hard body into hers. Her limbs became boneless as she felt one powerful thigh levering its way between hers, so that she gave an instinctive little wriggle of her hips against it.


    He broke the kiss, and looked down at her. Her smile, wide and excited, made his heart m in his chest.


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡± he asked


    ¡°I¡¯m d you are back,¡± she said, ¡°And yes I missed you¡±.


    Heughed, and scooped her into his arms again. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how happy I am to hear that,¡± he said.


    She hugged him tight around his neck, her shining eyes were close enough for him to see the gold specks among them. But then her eyes closed, and her lips touched his.


    Her kiss lit him up like a Christmas tree. It was more than just taste or texture or any of the physical stuff. It was electricity and tension and it went to his head and his cock at the same time. He wanted her, but like no one he had wanted before. And he had been with some incredible women. But Emma, ah, God, she was ¡­ different.


    He let it all go, and pressed against her, letting her feel what she had done to him.


    From zero to upright in thirty seconds.


    Untilmon sense sounded a warning bell in her head. Quickly she broke the contact and stepped away from him, her cheeks flushing. She cooled them with the tips of her trembling fingers.


    ¡°We should stop, Daniel,¡± she said. ¡°Someone mightye in.¡±


    ¡°No one is going toe in without knocking¡± he replied, trying to take her back into his arms but she moved away.


    ¡°We have to stop, Daniel. This is my job and I don¡¯t want to get into trouble¡±.


    ¡°And you won¡¯t¡­ Are you forgetting that I¡¯m the boss?¡± he asked grinning.


    ¡°How could I forget?¡­ But people talk, you know¡±.


    ¡°Look who is hiding now,¡± he said.


    ¡°You know what I mean, Daniel. I¡¯m going back to work¡±..


    ¡°Wait¡± he said and she stopped. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be at a dinner party tomorrow night, and I want you toe with me


    It¡¯s a work thing¡±


    ¡°Urmmm. Is that a good idea?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Yeah it is. I don¡¯t really look forward to these things, but I am now. Because you areing with me. I will pick you up at seven, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. See you then¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Emma was standing in front of the mirror when the ring of the doorbell echoed through her house.


    Seven o¡¯clock. She thought. Right on the dot.


    Her pulse raced, and the roar of it filled her head, deafening her. Nerves. They waged war inside her, turning her belly into a churned-up battlefield. Any sane woman would be anxious about this charade that was definitely going to end with her getting hurt. Exhaling a breath, she rubbed her damp palms down her thighs.


    The doorbell rang again, and it unglued her feet, propelling her forward. She unlocked and opened the front door, revealing her date for the evening. No, correction-the man she was falling in love with -despite all her good intentions.


    Daniel stared down at her. Emma was a vision of luscious womanhood in a red dress that made his throat dry. Her hair looked wild, like she had just gotten well and lustilyid, and her eyes were luminous with mischief and something else he couldn¡¯t peg. But where he got stuck was her lips.


    Red, like the dress, full, like her breasts. He wanted to pull her to him, feel that body from shoulder to knee, and kiss her senseless.


    When his eyes met hers again, she barely caught herself before taking a step back from the heat there. It practically seared her skin.


    Hazardous. Dangerous.


    She silently chanted the warnings to herself. He would set fire to her life and leave her covered in ashes.


    ¡°Seven o¡¯clock,¡± she rasped, before clearing her throat of the arousal thickening it. ¡°Just as you requested.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded, But his attention was on her.


    ¡°You look stunning,¡± he said.


    She lowered hershes as her cheeks pinked. ¡°Thank you.¡± she said.


    Shyly, she looked at him again, her gaze moving down his tuxedo, then back up. ¡°So do you.¡±


    Heughed. ¡°Stunning? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Her head tilted to the side. ¡°You are.¡±


    He waved away thepliment, and took hold of her hand. He kissed the delicate skin on the back, he lingered, inhaling deeply her sweet honey scent. ¡°The coach awaits,¡± he said, reluctant to let go of her.


    ¡°I just need my bag.¡± Emma said.


    Her hand was lost to him, but in rpense, he got to watch as she walked away to collect her purse. The curves were just as impressive from this side.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m all set,¡± she said as she returned.


    He crossed the room in three strides and captured her hand once more. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a great party,¡± he said as he led her toward the front door. ¡°And I¡¯m going to be the luckiest man there.¡±

 56

    ¡°I feel like a zoo animal in a cage,¡± Emma muttered, lifting a ss of white wine to her lips. ¡°They could at least be subtler about the staring.¡±


    The way people had been staring at them from the moment they arrived was making her ufortable and after three hours, she was ready to leave.


    Daniel arched an eyebrow, scanning therge formal room. Several pairs of eyes met, then slid away from his, caught ogling the newest couple in their midst. Satisfaction whispered through him. He didn¡¯t know why, but it did. He was d she was with him. He didn¡¯t care about the gossip that would be circting around.


    ¡°They are wondering why you are with the beast,¡± he said grinning.


    ¡°Probably.¡± Emma said.


    He snorted at her quick agreement, earning a dazzling smile from her. When she lifted her hands and settled them at his waist under his jacket, her fingernails digging into his skin through his shirt, he didn¡¯t hold back his low rumble of hunger.


    ¡°I think you are intending to punish me,dy,¡± he growled above her mouth, pinching her chin with his free hand and tilting her head back. ¡°But I don¡¯t mind a bit of pain with pleasure. Would you sink those ws deeper if I asked nicely?¡±


    He expected her to wrench away from him; his muscles tightened in anticipation of controlling the reaction he purposefully coaxed from her.


    But she sank her nails harder into his flesh, and the stings were a precursor of how she would scratch and grip him when they were bed. He tried to swallow his groan, but some sound escaped against his will.


    She had yed him. Turned the tables sopletely he ground his teeth together, imprisoning the words that would reveal she had knocked him on his ass. Those words being more, harder, please¡­


    ¡°Daniel,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you two look cozy,¡± a new familiar voice drawled from behind them.


    Daniel released Emma, shifting to her side and slipping an arm around her waist. He faced Michelle.


    ¡°Hello, Daniel,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hi, Michelle¡±


    ¡°You two look very¡­. Happy. It¡¯s nice to see you again dear¡­. Emily¡­. Is it?¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s Emma,¡± Daniel corrected.


    Emma wasn¡¯t in the mood for this. She wasn¡¯t going to get into some argument and embarrass herself over a man¡­ That wasn¡¯t even hers. So she excused herself, leaving Daniel with Michelle.


    ¡°Seems like she scares easily¡± Emma heard Michelle say as she walked away.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Emma breathed deeply as she washed her hands in the bathroom. This moment alone, without the narrow eyed res from both Michelle and the other guests, was a mercy.


    She hated being the subject of all that spection. She began to regreting with Daniel.


    They had reminded her of vultures, waiting to see who would get their pick of carrion. Daniel seemed unfazed. But all those sidelong, greedy nces and not so quiet whispers¡­ They had crawled over her like ants attacking a pic. At least she was free here. She thought. If only for a few moments.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Can¡¯t stay here forever,¡± she said to her reflection.


    That was the first sign of losing it, right? Talking to oneself. She smiled, shaking her head as she headed toward the restroom door. Her mother used to do the same, mumble to herself as she puttered around the kitchen after her Dad left. God, Emma missed her. Missed her hugs, her quiet assurances, her confidence in her.


    Well, one thing her mother would have reprimanded her about was hiding like a coward in the bathroom during a dinner party. Emma thought. Snorting lightly, Emma exited the powder room¡­and nearly collided with Michelle.


    Damn.


    ¡°Hi, Michelle.¡± She greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you had to wait. The bath-room¡¯s all yours.¡±


    She shifted to the side, prepared to walk around the other woman, but the futile hope of avoiding a confrontation died a quick death when Michelle stepped to the side as well, blocking Emma¡¯s escape.


    Michelle smiled in turn, but it didn¡¯t reach her chilly eyes.


    ¡°No hurry, Emma. I was hoping to catch you alone for a few moments,¡± she purred. ¡°We have so much to catch up on, seeing as we apparently have more inmon than I thought.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you are referring to Daniel,¡± Emma said, resigning herself to this conversation.


    ¡°You are a cool one, aren¡¯t you, Emma?¡± Michelle asked, slowly shaking her head. ¡°Very dedicated, tell me, what do you hope to get from your¡­. From getting involved with Daniel? ¡±


    Anger flickered to life, crackling like dry wood set aze. ¡°I am not sure about discussing my private life with you,¡± Emma said. ¡°it¡¯s none of your business¡±


    Several silent moments passed, and a fury filled tension thickened between them.


    ¡°When we met, I thought you looked smart,¡± Michelle said softly. ¡°Turns out, when ites to men, you are so naive.¡±


    Her expression softened with false sympathy. ¡°Why exactly would Daniel be with you? You are just his y thing. Someone to pass the time with.¡± She chuckled, the sound taunting. ¡°It¡¯s so pathetic. He is using you, Emma. I just spent a few minutes with him now and it¡¯s obvious he wants me, and you are caught up in his little n to make me jealous.¡±


    Pain, serrated and ugly, shed at her. Why did it hurt? She had gone into this charade knowing she could get hurt. Was that why Daniel didn¡¯t want them to be in a real rtionship? But reason had no ce when humiliation and pain pumped out of her with every heartbeat.


    Forcing her lips to move and her arm to lift, she waved away Michelle¡¯s ims as if they were petty annoyances. ¡°I don¡¯t see how any of this is your business, Michelle.¡± she said.¡± What is between Daniel and me is just that. Between us. Now if you will excuse me¡­¡±


    She moved forward again. If Michelle chose to get in the way, this time she would find her ass meeting the floor. Thankfully, Michelle didn¡¯t try to block her, and Emma headed toward the dining room with a smothered sigh of relief.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t let go of me. If I wanted him back, Emma , he would be mine.¡± Michelle¡¯s parting shot struck true. By sheer force of will, Emma kept walking.


    But it was with a limp.

 57

    Daniel turned from his silent-okay, brooding- study of the scenery passing by the car window to look at Emma .


    She had been quiet since they had left the party ten minutes earlier. No, she had been distant since returning from the restroom.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    And Michelle had followed a couple minutes behind her, wearing a sly grin. Personal experience had taught him his ex could be a malicious bitch. Had she said something to Emma? Had Michelle hurt her? A wave of protectiveness had surged inside him, and he had just managed to check the impulse to drag Emma onto hisp and demand answers.


    To ease the tension that had strung her shoulders tight. To assure her that if Michelle had sharpened that dagger she called a tongue against Emma, he would fix it. Instead, he had remained sitting beside her at the table, until they could politely leave.


    Disgust ate at him like a caustic acid. Disgust with himself. He had brought her there and hadn¡¯t shielded her.


    ¡°What is wrong, Emma?¡± he asked finally.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me right now,¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°You will answer me,¡± he replied. ¡°What happened with Michelle?¡±


    ¡°You knew Michelle, your ex would be there tonight. Didn¡¯t you?¡± Emma asked.


    Daniel stared at her, not even debating whether to give her the truth or not. ¡°Of course I did. She is a business associate.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think to warn me?¡± She shook her head.


    The disappointment in her voice, as if he had somehow let her down, raked over his skin. Burrowed beneath it.


    He hated it.


    Dipping his head, he leaned closer until only inches separated them. So close her breath ghosted over his lips. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± he said.¡± I really am¡±


    ¡°Maybe she was right,¡± Emma said.


    He stiffened, his suspicions confirmed.


    Slowly, he straightened and shifted on the seat, meeting her gaze again..


    ¡°What did she say to you?¡± he growled.


    ¡°Nothing I didn¡¯t already know,¡± she replied, her full bottom lip trembling before she seemed to catch the betraying sign. Her teeth sank into the sensual curve.


    ¡°What did she say to you, Emma?¡± he repeated, grounding out the question between clenched teeth.


    ¡°That you were using me to get her jealous. That she could have you back if she wanted. She¡­¡± Emma paused, and something flickered in her eyes. ¡°Is it true?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No it¡¯s not¡± he said, then sped her hand in his. ¡°I want you to ignore her. I promise it¡¯s not true at all. Whatever happened between us has ended. And I¡¯m not¡­ Using you. I need you to believe me, Emma.¡± he paused, then asked. ¡°Do you?¡±


    Emma stared at him, she wanted to believe him so bad. ¡°I believe you,¡± she said.


    ¡°Good¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m d you came with me today, and I don¡¯t care what anyone says, you are smart, and beautiful and I was the happiest man in that room¡±.


    He ced a kiss in the center of her palm, then tracing a path to her wrist. His lips pressed there over her pulse, and hershes fluttered down.


    But at the damp flick of his tongue, she gasped, eyes flying open. Liquid heat pooled between her legs, and she didn¡¯t even try to contain her whimper.


    ¡°You are spending the night with me, Emma,¡± he said. ¡°In my bed.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Emma tried to tell herself that she was too ordinary for a man like Daniel. She tried to tell herself that she would pay for this dip into sin in ways countless and unforeseeable, that she was doing the exact thing she had sworn was the worst thing she could do ¡­ but she wasn¡¯t listening to herself. She didn¡¯t care. She knew what she had gotten into, and that it was likely to be very untidy, quiteplicated.


    She forgot all about Michelle. How could she think of anything else when he was holding her¡­. Touching her like that.


    A warm,ughden breath burst gently into Emma¡¯s own open mouth, followed immediately by a soft groan that sent tickling reverberations down her throat, and lower.


    They were in Daniel¡¯s house, by his pool, sipping champagne.


    The moon had retreated, but the ssh of lights from the trees remained and bathed them in a luminous glow that seemed the very aura of their desire.


    Emma rubbed her cheek against Daniel¡¯s jaw and neck, and then against the hard curve of his shoulder. Arms tightened around her, hands seized and searched the flesh of her back as if to givefort. But it wasn¡¯tfort that was being offered. The intoxicating scent of Daniel¡¯s body ¨C a hint of spice and soap ¨C slipped through hermon sense and reason.


    He inhaled sharply, then put his ss down. He took hers from her as well.


    ¡°Emma,¡± he whispered as his hand pulled her close. His lips brushed hers lightly, rubbed back and forth with such gentle teasing. Her eyes fluttered closed as she inhaled his champagne breath, as she rxed her body, leaning against him, letting his strength carry her.


    His hand skimmed over her back, over the bare skin above her dress, almost tickling, sensitizing, making her fight not to move.


    A touch of his tongue on her lower lip, a sigh, his other hand stroked her arm as if she were a pampered cat. She held onto him, rocked ever so slightly back and forth as she tasted him, then withdrew.


    ¡°Emma,¡± he murmured her name so she could taste it, then the kiss deepened.


    The sultry air, the echo of their breathing, the shivery tingles from his teasing touch¡­ Aware of each, aware of nothing but the promise of the next second.


    He caressed her with the light, padded curve of his thumb, bringing it back down along the arch of her cheek, then running it along her lips. ¡°What do you want me to do to you?¡± He asked softly.


    ¡°To me?¡± she asked with interest, eyelids lowering another notch.


    ¡°To you, with you ¡­ for you.¡±


    ¡°Everything,¡± she said, leaning forward to swipe another taste of his lips.


    ¡°That sounds perfect.¡± He traced, with kisses, the line his thumb had made.


    ¡°I thought so.¡± she said.


    She melted. Rowed into a puddle of mush as he showed her again why he was the sexiest man she had ever met. He stroked, sucked, darted, lingered in a way that brought the simple kiss into the realm of high art.


    He did something seriously hot with the tip of his tongue, and her fingers corded through his hair to make absolutely, positively certain he wasn¡¯t going anywhere.

 58

    As his hand slid down the curve of her ass, she pressed against him tighter. The hand on her behind was confident, so was the erection pressing against her hip. He moved just enough to start the friction, to get her motor purring. And then he pulled away, leaving her openmouthed and disappointed.


    His smile told her he wasn¡¯t finished ¡­ that he hadn¡¯t really started. His gaze told her he was going to make sure she never forgot this night.


    He slipped off his tuxedo jacket, then undid his tie. She didn¡¯t move a muscle, just watched as he continued to undress. It wasn¡¯t a striptease or anything. There were no bumps, no grinds. But it was incredibly sexy to watch this man reveal himself to her piece by piece.


    When the shirt came off, she had to steady herself against the bar behind her. Then his hand went to his belt. She whimpered. Held tight to the bar so if her legs gave out, she wouldn¡¯t fall and break something. He pulled the leather tongue out of the loop, leaving his button exposed. A momentter that was undone, and his fingers were on his zipper.


    She stopped breathing. Stopped any movement except for her thudding heart.


    The sound of the zipper lowering echoed off the walls and stirred her up like a Milkshake. She inhaled sharply, dizzy from holding her breath so long. With tremendous effort, she shifted her gaze to his face, to his wicked grin.


    He caught her off guard with a wink, which, oddly enough, did very strange things to her insides and caused her to press her legs tightly together. Then his hands went to his trousers, and he lowered them inch by slow inch.


    It took her a minute to realize his underwear was going right along with the pants, but once she did figure it out, she froze. Her gaze didn¡¯t waver, she didn¡¯t even blink. She just watched as more flesh came into view.


    She breathed again, a gasp that bounced against the walls, as his pants slipped down and he stepped out of them. He stood before her, naked and so stunning it almost hurt to look at him.


    ¡°One of us,¡± he whispered, taking a step toward her, ¡°is quite overdressed.¡±


    Her hand went to her stomach, surprised that she was, indeed still wearing her dress, her shoes. Hell, it shocked her that she was still upright. He approached her slowly, allowing her to look at everything, especially the way the head of his cock tapped his taut stomach.


    She sighed as he stepped behind her, but used the break toe back down to earth. He began to unzip her dress, and it was gonna fall. He kissed the curve of her shoulder, then ran his hand down her arm.


    Daniel¡¯s gaze followed the path her dress had taken, although his journey took a lot longer. He stared at her breasts. Her nipples looked like they begged to be tasted. Each time she took a breath it was a religious experience. Someone should write a symphony to those hard little pearls. He thought.


    Wresting his gaze from that perfection, he wandered down her body, appreciating more than words her curves, her womanliness. She reminded him of a violin. The small waist leading to lush hips, she was a masterpiece of femininity.


    When he thought he could handle it, he looked down a bit farther. Her only undergarment was a pair of white panties. They hugged her close, rode high on her hips, let him see her belly button.


    ¡°Daniel?¡±


    He looked up intorge, dark eyes, and he had to move close to her. Touch her. He lifted her hair and nuzzled the soft skin at the curve of her neck.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, what?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°You said Daniel.¡±


    ¡°I did?¡±


    He nodded. Emma moaned and rubbed her chest against his. ¡°It must not have been important.¡± she said.


    ¡°No doubt,¡± he mumbled, as his right hand glided down her back until he found the waistband of her panties.


    ¡°Daniel?¡± she said again.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    She turned her head, offering him her lips, slightly parted. Who was he to refuse? He kissed her softly as his fingers slipped down over her delectable ass. Emma squirmed in his arms rubbing his chest and his cock, making it necessary and prudent to remove his hand from down under, take a few steps back and get a grip.


    ¡°Daniel?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Why did you stop?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t stop.¡±


    She frowned prettily. ¡°You¡¯re over there.¡±


    ¡°Only a step away.¡± he replied.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s too far.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be for long. But I want you to do something for me, Emma.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I want you to take off your panties.¡±


    She looked down at herself, as if surprised she had anything on. In a sh, her thumbs hooked the waistband and lowered the garment past her hips. They dropped on her shoes, and in a one-two step, she was clear, the panties were on the puddle that was her dress, and she was gloriously naked.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh. She had a way about her¡­ He nodded, gestured her toe closer. Emma didn¡¯t make this move as quickly. She walked slowly and deliberately, exaggerating the sway of her hips. Her heels clicked on the tile, echoed off the walls. He made her feel sexy. She stopped when she got real close. Not touching, but almost.


    ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous,¡± he said.


    ¡°You too¡±


    He cupped said breasts, enjoying the weight of them in his palms, the contrast of the rigid nipples. That was it. Enough teasing. He moved to her side and scooped her up in his arms. She didn¡¯t feel heavy, and part of that was undoubtedly adrenaline, but he didn¡¯t care.


    He took the short journey to the steps of the pool. He pushed off her high heels just before he stepped into the water. It was warm, as he¡¯d known it would be. Too warm for him, normally, but tonight, with Emma, it was perfect.


    ¡°Swimming?¡± she said, her hands a bit tight around his neck.¡±


    ¡°Well, sure. I thought we¡¯d dops. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a stopwatch around here somewhere.¡±


    Her smile. Damn, what it did to him.


    ¡°It is warm, right?¡±


    He took two steps down, and lowered her backside just below the surface of the water. ¡°As a bath.¡±


    She gasped, arching up. ¡°So I see.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re not going in the water.¡±he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not?¡±

 59

    He shook his head as he walked her over to the side of the pool. He set her down carefully so that her legs dipped in the pool. At the perfect height, the waterpped at her gently, teasing the soft cleft between her legs. Which, now that he thought about it, was his job.


    He gotfortable, ducking down in the pool, until he could kiss the inside of Emma¡¯s knee. The debate now was whether to linger, to go slowly, to make her crazy with lust, or to prevent his own imminent heart failure and just eat her uplike a ripe peach.


    When she spread her knees and scooted forward, he decided to split the difference. He closed his eyes and licked the soft skin of her inner thigh.


    He thought, not for the first time, that life was very, very kind.


    Emma gripped the side of the pool, praying she wouldn¡¯t fall back, hit her head and drown. It would be such an embarrassing way to die. But if he kept nibbling on her inner thigh, she knew she was going to pass out from pure bliss.


    The water kept sneaking up on her. Touching her gently just at the right spot. It was like a really big tongue. Apanion tongue, if you will, to the exceptionally talented mouth of Daniel Rohan.


    He kissed the crease where thigh met torso. No one kissed that. She hardly thought of it as a body part. Until this moment. Until he licked along the edge, almost touching her lips, but not quite. He was a madman, a fiend, and she wanted this tost forever.


    He chuckled, his vibrations adding a grace note to the tableau.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You,¡± he said, his hot breath fanning her moist flesh.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°The way you moan. It makes me nuts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m moaning?¡± she asked.


    Heughed. ¡°Uh, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then I must be having a good time.¡±


    ¡°Must be.¡± He kissed her, moving just a smidge to his right. ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m not the only one.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God,¡± she said, as she felt his lips on the edge of her sex. Much warmer.¡±


    He kissed her, on that very sensitive part. It started off gently, then his tongue plunged inside and swept across her pte. He kissed her and kissed her and did things that made her forget everything else. Except his tongue on her. And she never wanted him to stop.


    Daniel had to hold on to her tightly. Her wiggling, while letting him know he was doing a good job, was a bit frightening. Thest thing he wanted was for Emma to fall and hurt herself.


    The good thing was, she was so focused on her body that she didn¡¯t have a bit of self-consciousness. Her moans echoed off the walls and swirled inside his brain. It was everything he could do to continue hisvish attention to her clit and not just pull her into his arms so he could make love with her till they both drowned.


    He wanted her toe. He wanted to taste her when she came, he wanted to hear her cries, and he wanted to make sure that she never, ever forgot this night¡­ Any night with him for that matter.


    He stopped the slow circles with his tongue, caught the little bud gently between his teeth and flicked at the sensitive flesh. Her hands held his head steady, not that he was going anywhere. Her cries got louder and her whole body started to vibrate. He felt her muscles tense. It was the homestretch.


    He focused.


    Nothing else existed in the world except where the two bodies met. Her taste excited him as much as her gasping breaths. Then her legs came together, trapping him in that most intimate triangle, and a momentter, she spasmed.


    He kept licking, kept flicking, as she bucked against him. The only problem was that he couldn¡¯t see her face. Instead of the quick action he had been using to get her here, he switched to long, slow strokes with his tongue.


    Soothing, calming. It worked. The death grip eased from his head, and he was able to take in several much needed breaths. Her cries became whimpers, and then she tugged his hair, wanting him to stop.


    He did as she asked, but at the same time he reached behind her and pulled her into the pool. Shended with almost no ssh and hooked her arms around his neck.


    ¡°Oh, my God,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± he said.


    He smiled at her flushed face, her half closed eyelids, her moist lips. Irresistibly drawn, he kissed her and when he felt her tongue sneak between his lips, he nearly came right there.


    ¡°Daniel?¡± Emma called when he moved slightly away from her. ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± he said.


    He got out of the pool and got two towels from the stack. When he walked back to Emma, she was already out of the pool. Wet, shiny, beautiful, she had her arms wrapped tightly around her chest.


    ¡°I want to take you on my bed¡± he said as he pulled her towards him.


    He tossed their towels on the floor as soon as they got to the room, hiking her in his arms, he carried her to the bed. Her back hit the covers and his big, hot body pressed her into the mattress. He kissed her harder, wilder, more insistently , as if a leash on his control had unraveled.


    She dug her fingers into his hair. With a hot, low rumble, he kissed her again, then every inch of her received attention from his mouth, his fingers.


    His erection pressed against her, creating a delicious pressure where she wanted it most. His hair tickled her cheek as he bent to kiss her, and she wrapped her arms and legs around him, wanting all of him at once.


    ¡°I wanna try something different,¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Yeah? What?¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply. Instead she pushed him and rolled them over so that she was on top, and she knew the situation tonight definitely called for the kind of sex where they¡¯d both break a sweat.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked surprised and Emma couldn¡¯t help butugh at the look on his face. Then she straddled his hips and pressed herself against him, testing her own will.


    It wasn¡¯t very strong.

 60

    With her gaze locked on his, she edged her way down until she was between his legs and her breath caressed his cock. She licked the length of him, and air whooshed from his lungs. She took him all the way in her mouth, and his hands grasped the nket beneath them as he strained toward her. She trailed her tongue up and down, then around, savoring the hot, hard feel of him, loving the power she held over his body.


    Tickling his balls with her fingernails, she quickened her pace, then slowed again when she could feel him tensing more.


    ¡°Emma,¡± he said, more a moan than a word. ¡°Please.¡±


    She stopped. ¡°Please what?¡±


    ¡°I want you,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Now.¡±


    She took her time, ying her fingers along the ridges of his cock. She loved how big he was. Deliciously big. Her fingers grazed his balls again, and his eyes fluttered shut as he expelled a sigh of pleasure.


    She straddled him again, rocking her hips, rubbing her slick, wet center against his cock. His gaze was locked on hers as he lifted her hips and buried himself deep inside her.


    Emma expelled a pent up breath as he stretched her, as the sweet burning of her body molding to him became the single thought on her mind.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She covered his hands with hers as he massaged her breasts, and she began rocking her hips in a steady rhythm. Tossing her hair over one shoulder, it became a curtain over their hands, over her breast.


    Daniel took a chunk of it and roped it around his hand, gently exploring the texture. The thumb of his other hand dipped between her legs to massage her clit, and she forgot everything but that incredible building of pressure.


    Her pace quickened more as his cock probed deeper and deeper inside her, as her body coiled tighter and tighter until she knew she was only moments from climax.


    And he stopped. Stilled her hips with his hands, hovering half in and half out her.


    ¡°Not so fast,¡± he whispered, his own voice strained enough that she knew exactly the sort of self-control he possessed. She leaned forward and licked his lower lip. ¡°Finish what you¡¯ve started.¡± she said.


    He nipped her own lower lip gently with his teeth, then he flexed his cock inside her, creating a frenzy of sensation in herher regions. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be patient,¡± he said.


    Daniel felt his hands tremble at the effort of restraining himself. His desire for Emma was like a force of nature, a cresting wave he could do nothing to stop, but had only to jump on and ride to shore.


    He grasped her hips and tugged her forward, tugging still when she resisted.


    She fell forward and kissed him, working her tongue against his the same way she¡¯d worked it against his cock. And, damn had she ever worked his cock. It had taken every ounce of his self control not toe in her mouth.


    He broke the kiss. ¡°I want to taste you.¡±


    ¡°Again¡±


    ¡± Yeah .¡±


    ¡°Mmm, can¡¯t argue with that,¡± she said, a smile ying on her damp lips. She let him tug her hips forward, until she was straddling his neck, holding onto the headboard for support, and he could flick out his tongue and taste her.


    ¡°Lower,¡± hemanded.


    And then he was there, his mouth against her, his tongue inside her where she was hottest.


    The sound of her moans spurred him on. He took her clit in his mouth and sucked gently until she was squirming and gasping, then he slipped two fingers inside her, three fingers, in and out, stretching her walls and giving her eager muscles something to contract against.


    She was so close toing, he could almost taste it-couldn¡¯t wait to taste it.


    With his middle finger, he found her G-spot and caressed her there, sending her crying out over the edge.


    As she swayed her hips, dripping wet against him, in the final waves of her orgasm, he felt the trembling return. Urging him forward. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer to be inside her again.


    sping her waist, he urged her down his torso until she was straddling his hips again. He positioned himself under her and held her still as he thrust inside.


    In that one thrust, all his pent up desire, started to find its release, and he could only hold on, savoring every sensation.


    He loved the way her hair created a peek-a-boo show with her breasts. The glimpse of her nipples, erect, spurred him closer to orgasm, and the t smooth expanse of her belly, ending in the small triangle of hair where their bodies met, sent him over the edge.


    Pleasure coursed through him in waves, until he could only pull her close and catch his breath with his face nuzzled in her neck. Theyy tangled together until theirbined heat became ufortable and they broke apart to cool off.


    Daniel watched Emma, fascinated by the way pleasure softened her features. His own emotions on the heels of their lovemaking were¡­confused. He didn¡¯t want to think about the possibleplications.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°That was amazing,¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I like being with you¡± she said. Wondering where she was getting the confidence to say that.


    ¡°So why did you give me a hard time when we met?¡± Daniel asked. ¡°I can¡¯t count how many times you told me you didn¡¯t want anything to do with me¡±


    ¡°I had my reasons¡±. Emma replied.


    ¡°Tell me¡±


    ¡°I have not had a lot of luck with guys. Somehow I always end up getting hurt. My dad left my mom, I have been cheated on, hurt to the extent of asking myself if something was wrong with me. Maybe for some reason I just attract the wrong people. So when you came along, I was incredibly attracted to you and I just wanted to push all that attraction away. I didn¡¯t want to go through the same thing again.¡±


    ¡°You know that I¡¯m going to try my best not to hurt you right?¡± Daniel asked, cing a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know, Daniel,¡± she said. ¡°I guess maybe it¡¯s a good thing we defined this before getting into anything¡±.


    He hesitated a while before he replied. ¡°Yeah.. I guess so¡±

 61

    ¡°Huh¡­ Mondays are the worst¡± Emma said to herself.


    Not only did she have a lot of work to do. She also had to go homete. Apart from all the work she had to take care of, her life was alright. She had amazing friends, Karen and Frank had been back for two weeks now, Things were okay with Daniel¡­ Considering. She had gotten to know him better these few weeks and they seemed to be handling the ¡®friends with benefits¡¯ thing pretty well.


    Emma rested her chin in her hand and stared at her phone. It was barely one in the afternoon, and four of the five phones in her office were frantically blinking. She didn¡¯t know which one to answer first. So she didn¡¯t answer any of them.


    Her life would be so much easier if she were one of those robots you see in cartoons. She thought. The kind with slot machine eyes, a ball-bearing nose, and those spindly metal arms and slinky legs that jerk with every movement.


    But Emma wasn¡¯t a robot. She was in her office on the third floor of the building.


    Thest line buzzed obnoxiously and began to blink like the others. She groaned and closed her eyes to escape.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± a voice asked.


    Emma sat upright in her desk chair, startled. She blinked. Catherine Martin, her secretary, was standing in the doorway, staring at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± Emma quickly looked down, embarrassed. She busied herself by shuffling the papers all over her desk.


    Catherine gave Emma¡¯s desk a pointed look. ¡°You aren¡¯t answering the phone¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°What are you doing¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡± Emma shook her head and bit back a smile. She picked up a handful of papers and tapped them on the desk until their corners were neatly aligned.


    Catherine was staring at her. Her secretary just stood there with her rigid back pressed against the door jamb, a knowing look on her face.


    She walked toward her with one of her you-need-me-to-tell-you-exactly-what-you-need-to-do looks. She hitched her hip on the desk corner, picked up the phone and began pressing buttons


    ¡°Ms. Green is unavable today¡±


    Poof! Line one was gone


    ¡°Ms. Green is in a meeting and cannot be disturbed¡±


    Line two was gone


    The remaining lines got the same treatment.


    ¡°You need a vacation. You work so hard¡± Catherine said to Emma.


    ¡°I know right. I will one of these days¡±


    ¡°Yeah.. That¡¯s what you say every time.¡± Catherine said.


    Emma¡¯s phone beeped as a message came in. Her heart skipped three vital beats as she saw the name disyed:


    Daniel : Done with my meeting. Fancy taking a break?


    She had more work to do but the urge to say yes immediately pummeled her.


    She hit reply: I could be persuaded.


    Daniel : Think fast. I¡¯m three minutes away from your office.


    The tingling in her body ramped up at the thought of seeing him. They had both been really busy at worktely and didn¡¯t get to spend much time with each other.


    Emma: Fine. I will take a break. But only if you bring lunch.


    Daniel : Already sorted.


    Emma rolled her eyes, then hastily rearranged her goofy smile when she caught nces from my Catherine.


    Smiling, Catherine headed out of the room ¡°I think I¡¯d better leave now. Seems like you expecting a call orpany or something¡±


    ¡°About time you get your pink slip¡± Emma said to her


    ¡°You? Fire me?¡± Catherine replied. ¡°Anyone else would bore you to death. Besides you need me. You know it¡±


    ¡°No I don¡¯t.. I do not know that¡± Emma said.


    ¡°I know that you know¡± Catherine retorted.


    ¡°Get out Catherine¡±


    Catherineughed as she left the office.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Emma was working on some documents when Catherine¡¯s head popped in again.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s here for you¡± and then she added. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be unprofessional but¡­. Yummm¡±.


    ¡°Let him in,¡± Emma said, rolling her eyes.


    He was dressed casually in one of those deceptively simple polo shirts that cost a lot of money and dark chinos. With his cor upturned and his hair windswept, he looked positively rakish.


    ¡°Hey, you.¡± he said as walked towards her and kissed her passionately.


    Emma¡¯s heart skipped twice as many beats. And when she caught a whiff of his aftershave, different parts of her body came to rude, vital life. It took an effort or three to drag her gaze from the twinkle in his dark hazel eyes to therge takeout bag he held in one hand.


    ¡°Hey, yourself.¡± she said. Give me a few minutes to sort through this lot and I will be with you, okay?¡±


    His gaze dropped to the papers on her desk ¡°Want some help with that?¡±


    Emma smiled.¡± I don¡¯t think you can help me. But it¡¯s really nice you offered ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not okay that you made that assumption without giving me any opportunity¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said. Pushing some papers towards him ¡°Have at it¡±


    ¡°Oh no,¡± he said, raising his hands. ¡°you had your chance. The offer no longer stands¡±


    Emmaughed. ¡°Here.¡± she said.


    She pulled over a thick stic cover sheet and spread it out beneath the window. It was wide enough to seat both of them with space in between for their makeshift pic.


    Daniel smiled ¡°Perfect¡±.


    He fetched the takeout bag, folded hisrge frame into one corner and extracted heavenly smelling food boxes from the insted bag. The smell of soup and duck spring rolls made her groan. His smile turned into a chuckle.


    ¡°Sit down before you fall down with gratitude.¡± he said.


    Emma sat, folding her legs in a casual lotus pose that gave her closer ess to the food. Daniel nced at her folded legs, then up at her. ¡°It¡¯s fascinating how easily you can do that.¡± he said.


    ¡°Just a little exercise¡± she said


    Daniel grinned.


    ¡°You better not get any ideas,¡± she warned.


    ¡°What?.. I didn¡¯t even say anything. You need to get your mind out of the gutter¡±. He said as they ate.


    ¡°Yeah.. Says the porn king¡± Emma said andughed.


    ¡°So I was thinking you should spend the night at my ce today,¡± he said. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen much of each other for a few days now¡±


    ¡°Is that a fancy way of saying you have missed me?¡± Emma asked, smiling.


    ¡°Yeah..¡± he said. ¡°You shoulde. I will cook, and I don¡¯t mean to brag but I make very good bouibaisse.¡±


    Emmaughed. ¡°Fine,¡± she said.


    ¡°Good¡­ I wille pick you up this evening. Pack a bag¡­ Maybe a sexy nightie too¡±


    Emma grinned.

 62

    ¡°You guys are living together now?¡± Karen asked. ¡°It really has gotten to that point?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you idiot,¡± Emma saidughing. ¡°I¡¯m just spending the night¡±


    ¡°Yeah sure,¡± Karen said. ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see that sexy thing you put in that bag¡±.


    The doorbell rang and Emma was d for the interruption.


    ¡°That¡¯s him, get the door, Karen¡± she said, then she added, ¡°please, don¡¯t¡±


    Karen stared at her, feigning ignorance. ¡°don¡¯t what?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t¡± Emma repeated. ¡°you know what I mean¡±.


    Daniel rang the bell again. When the door swung open, his hello caught as Karen smiled at him.


    ¡°Hi, Karen,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hi, Daniel,¡± Karen replied. Come in and have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡± he said as he sat. ¡°Where¡¯s Emma?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s almost ready,¡± Karen replied, then added. ¡°So I gotta ask¡­ What are your intentions for my Bestie? ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°You heard me,¡± Karen said, not minding his difort one bit. ¡°You know I will kill you if you hurt her right?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m all set,¡± Emma¡¯s voice interrupted them and Daniel turned.


    ¡°Please excuse my friend,¡± Emma continued, walking toward him with a sinful sway of hips. ¡°We normally don¡¯t let her speak to other people unless she¡¯s taken her Prozac.¡±


    He smiled as he caught Karen¡¯s surreptitious one finger salute. He got up and took Emma¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Be good,¡± Karen said. ¡°And if you can¡¯t be good, be safe. Remember, no glove, no love.¡±


    ¡°Karen?¡± Emma said sweetly.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Remind me to kill you when I get home, okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you a note.¡± She waved all five fingers this time. ¡°Have fun, kids.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that¡± Emma said as they walked towards his car.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡± Daniel replied. ¡°She¡¯s just looking after you, I like that. And I believed her when she said she was going to kill me. She¡¯s a bit scary¡±


    Emmaughed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Forget the bouibaisse, listen to this¡± Emma flipped through a cookbook she had taken from the kitchen dresser. ¡°Carrageen moss pudding¡± she read. ¡°Take as much of the moss as will fit in your fist when almost clenched. Wash it in warm water for a few minutes, removing any grasses or other foreign bodies¡±.


    Danielughed. He stood at the long table, cutting up onions as he watched Emma move around the kitchen, her curiosity imparting a new and exotic quality to the familiar. She would touch something that caught her eye, stop toment on it. A piece of blue and white zed pottery on the dresser, the woven seats of the chairs. She looked up to see him watching her and smiled.


    He was smitten. Gone. Besotted. She had on a pair of ck trousers and a short wool jumper the color of marigolds. As she leaned over, the top rode up to reveal a band of smooth skin.


    He reached for another onion from the basket under the table. His head was full of her. Thoughts tumbled around, endless questions. Unable to tear his eyes away from her, he watched as she looked around the kitchen.


    Emma -with great masses of ck hair that escaped in tendrils from her ponytail and fell in wisps around her face. A long curl hung down the back of her neck. He stared at the onion in his hand and tried to remember what he was supposed to be doing.


    Their eyes met and held. He heard the drip of water from the tap. A moment passed, and then with a self conscious little shrug, she came across to the table and pulled up a chair opposite him. Elbows propped she watched as he started on some green peppers.


    ¡°This house is so big. I¡¯m trying to imagine your life¡± she said. ¡°What do you do when you are alone? Walk around this ce saying ¡®I¡¯m the king of the castle?''¡±


    Danielughed. ¡°Hardly,¡± he said. ¡°I go to work,e home, eat, work in my office, go to bed¡­ Same thing you do at your ce. Although I gotta admit, it gets kinda lonely sometimes¡±.


    He shrugged, then returned his attention to the vegetables. A momentter, unable to resist, he looked up to find her watching him. If his life had been like one of those old ck and white films, Emma had changed it to technicolor. The time they spent together was electrifying and as far removed from his real life as anything he had ever seen in a cinema.


    The peppers chopped, he sent a thin silver skidding in Emma¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Starters¡± he said. ¡°Or appetizers¡­ Whichever one you call it¡±


    ¡°Do you often cook for women?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Hardy ever¡± he replied. ¡°Do you cook for men?¡±.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ Sometimes for Tom¡±.


    ¡°Rich boyfriends take you out to expensive restaurants, do they?¡±


    Emmaughed. ¡°The only rich boyfriend I have right now is my boss,¡± she said.


    He stared at her, and she realized what she had said. He wasn¡¯t actually her boyfriend.


    ¡°That totally came out wrong¡­¡± she began. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    He smiled. ¡°Rx, Emma. It¡¯s fine¡± he said.


    He brought the knife down on a strip of pepper he had already chopped. Too vigorously. The pepper skidded off the table. He bent to pick it up, tossed it into the bin by the sink, and looked over at her. She had shifted on the chair and now sat on it backward, her arms around the back rest. She stared back at him, then drew her feet up on the chair, wrapped her arms around her knees.


    She looked kinda worried. He honestly didn¡¯t mind her calling him her boyfriend. He liked it actually. He thought.


    From the refrigerator, he took out a waxed paper wrapped b of butter and brought it over to the table. He melted the butter in the pan, added olive oil and returned to the table. He looked down at the shapes and colors of the vegetables he had chopped. Squares of green. Slivers of white. A tomato, vivid red quarters reflected in the knife¡¯s steel de.


    He scooped the garlic in his hand, dropped it in the melted butter.


    Emma drifted over to stand beside him and they stood shoulder to shoulder, the smell of butter and garlic filling the air. A wisp of smoke curled slowly upward and then suddenly she was gone and back with a handful of chopped onions. As she dropped them in the pan, fat sttered and hissed. Bits of onions flew all over the ce. Her elbow in his ribs, she shoved aside and grabbed the spat from his hand.


    ¡°God, we have chopped enough vegetables for an army and now you are standing theremuning with the butter.¡± she said.


    She started stirring the onions. ¡°At this rate it will be midnight before I ever even see dinner¡±.

 63

    Danielughed as he stood aside to watch her. Sleeves rolled up above her elbows, she stirred with a look of grim determination. After a minute or two, apparently satisfied things were back under control, she shot him a look.


    ¡°Green peppers,¡± she said.


    ¡°Right away¡± quickly, he scooped the pieces of pepper into his palms and brought them over to her. Leaning over her shoulder, he dropped them into the pan. ¡°Allright?¡±.


    He stayed there, close enough to feel the warmth of her back against his chest. ¡°Is this a takeover attempt, then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You could call it that, I guess.¡± she replied. Her hands on the spat had gone very still. ¡°Or you might think of it as a life saving rescue to avoid death by starvation. Do you mind?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Not at all,¡± he said truthfully. ¡°Would it make any difference if I did?¡±


    ¡°None at all,¡± she replied. ¡°What are we doing about the stock?¡±.


    ¡°Stock?¡± he asked. He locked his arms around her waist, kissed the side of her neck.


    ¡°For the bouibaisse¡± she said, leaning back into him. ¡°And you are making it very hard for me to concentrate¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s my intention,¡± he said.


    ¡°No. Your intention is to make bouibaisse. At least I thought that was your intention¡±.


    Daniel smiled at her. He felt like he had known her for ages, like he knew everything about her.


    He took her face between his hands and kissed her. Minutes passed, then he kicked out a chair and pulled her down on hisp and they kissed with an urgency that blotted out everything but heat and sensation. She moved to sit astride him, her hands in his hair, her mouth open to his tongue. Finally she drew back.


    ¡°What are we supposed to be doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Do we care?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I think we do¡± she said. She got up from hisp, lifted the hair off her neck and went over to the stove. ¡°Fish. You were getting fish¡±.


    He handed her several paper packages from the refrigerator. ¡°Shrimp, mussels, and a couple of different kinds of fish. Swimming a few hours ago¡±.


    ¡°Great,¡± she said. Without looking at him, she opened one of the packages. ¡°They will be really fresh¡±.


    He shook his head to clear the fog of sexual desire.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to tell you after we eat¡±. He said.


    Emma stared at him. ¡°Is everything okay? You sound serious¡±


    ¡°Well.. It¡¯s kinda serious¡±


    ¡°Owkay¡­ Should I be worried?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°No¡­ No. If anyone should be worried it¡¯s me. Look, forget about it for now. One thing at a time.¡±


    He moved closer and buried his chin in her shoulder. ¡°Hmmm. I can¡¯t get my hands off you¡±


    She hit his arm with the spat. ¡°Stay away from me, Mr Rohan¡± she said.


    He smiled. He wanted to kiss her again. Emma grinned at him..


    ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°No more kissing. I mean it. Kissing is verboten. Try it and I will throw you outside.¡± He pped his hands at her. ¡°Get over there, far away from me. You are a corrupting woman and I will have none of it. Go on, move. After we have eaten, we will talk.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    They sat in the living room after eating. Cuddled on his couch. Watching TV. They looked like an old couple. Emma thought. And once again she reminded herself that they weren¡¯t even a real couple. They had agreed on what they wanted and it wasn¡¯t his fault that she wanted more.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Daniel asked her. Emma moved away slightly so she could look at his face.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You have been quiet for a while,¡± he said. ¡°Everything okay?¡±.


    ¡°Yeah I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied. ¡°What did you want to talk to me about? The curiosity is killing me¡±.


    Daniel smiled. ¡°What are your ns for next weekend?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Ermm. Nothing much. Same as always. Rest after a long week of work¡± Emma replied.


    Daniel took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to go see my mom and my siblings next weekend and I would love it if youe with me. It¡¯s a family get together thing¡±


    She grimaced. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Did you not get what I said? You need me to repeat?¡± he asked jokingly.


    Emma hit him. ¡°I¡¯m serious Daniel. I can¡¯t.¡±


    He froze, unsettled by the deep disappointment shing him.


    ¡°Why not?¡± he asked


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just can¡¯t¡±.


    ¡°Look, it¡¯s not a big deal. My mom has been bothering me about the whole dating thing and settling down. So to get her off my back I told her I was into something serious with someone. And now she wants that someone toe¡±


    ¡°So you want me to lie to your mother?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°No. There will be no lying. You are just going to go with the flow. And besides we have spent enough time together to make anyone believe we are a real couple. We do have something going on even if it¡¯s not exactly what she thinks. No one has to know about our agreement.¡±


    Emma stared at him. This whole thing was just getting more and moreplicated. She sighed.


    ¡°It just seems like a really big step, Daniel. Real rtionship or not. It¡¯s your family and they are all gonna be looking at me and judging me and stuff¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s not gonna happen¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°So they won¡¯t judge me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Oh they will¡± he said smiling ¡°I just said that so you would agree toe with me¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Daniel,¡± Emma said.


    ¡°I know, baby. I know you are. Come on¡­ They are gonna love you. You are a very likable person. It would be difficult for anyone to like you¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just not sure I can do this. Deceiving your family like that.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be deceiving anybody¡± he said.


    ¡°So who am I going to meet?¡±


    ¡°The whole family¡± he said. ¡°My mom, my sister, and my brother and his family¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Wow,¡± Emma said. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of people¡±.


    Danielughed. ¡°Come on. They are not that much. They are just people, not vampires. And I will be there with you. Besides, it¡¯s just for the weekend. Please, do this for me¡±

 64

    Emma stared at herself in the bathroom mirror. She was putting on the sexy nightie she brought with her. And Daniel was waiting for her in the bedroom.


    Rx, he¡¯s seen you naked before. She told herself. Many times.


    ¡°Emma, I really need you toe out here.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice came from the bedroom.


    Emma grinned at the tight need and impatience straining his voice even as it fired up her blood.


    But her heart still mmed into her ribs like a wild thing when she took a deep breath and headed for the bedroom. In the doorway, she paused and cocked one hip.


    He was poised on the edge of the bed, minus his shirt, his hair disheveled, as if he had been running his fingers through it.


    His gazetched onto her face, then, almost immediately, dropped to her outfit. His breath hissed from between his lips and his hands bunched beside his thighs.


    Almost rabidly, he devoured every inch of her skin, lingering between her legs and on the nipples pearling in reaction to his tantly aroused scrutiny.


    Emma had to hand it to him. Daniel knew how to make a woman feel special.


    ¡°Get over here, baby¡± hemanded with a definite croak.


    ¡°Ask me nicely, Daniel,¡± she countered.


    He squeezed his eyes shut for a split second. Then rose and padded to where she stood.


    He stared at her for a tight little stretch.


    ¡°You seem hell bent on driving me insane. But I¡¯m not going to rush this.¡±


    Eyes locked squarely on hers, he lifted his hands and cupped her nape. Slowly his right thumb drifted over her lips, as if memorizing their texture before he tasted them.


    ¡°Daniel,¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Shhh, baby. No talking. Just..¡±


    He lowered his head in torturously slow descent, drawing out the moment until his lips brushed, butterfly soft and fleeting, over hers.


    A shiver cascaded through her, vibrating every cell in her body and sparking it to life. Emma gave the tiniest moan and Daniel lifted his head.


    His eyes were hotter, his breathing a touch harsher as he stared at her. Then, as if the feast was too much, he nted his lips over hers.


    Fever hot. Powerfully arousing. And oh, so brilliantly executed. Emma sagged against the doorframe for a moment before sheer hunger made her rise on her toes to meet Daniel halfway.


    Within one instant and the next she needed more. Bracing her hands on his waist, she leaned higher into the kiss, fused her lips tighter, deeper, as intimately as she could taste him before she opened up, allowing his tongue to glide oh-so-sexily against hers.


    They both groaned. Hunger ravaged them whole and eroded any attempt at finesse. Breathing hard, they strained towards each other, devouring each other in a bruising kiss that only fuelled the fire of lust.


    Hot slickness between Emma¡¯s legs made her grind herself against his thick erection. Her need was enough to propel him back a step, until Daniel was the one now leaning against the doorframe.


    It was the perfect position to ster herself against him, rub her aching nipples against the hot, hardndscape of his chest, while grinding her pelvis against his erection.


    The fingers in her hair tightened, the sting a sweet pain that turned her on harder. Drew a thicker moan from her.


    Breathing harshly, Daniel tugged her away, the separation of their lips a wet, decadent sound that sent a shudder through her .


    ¡°Again?¡± Emma asked.


    His smile widened and his eyes dropped to her wet lips.


    ¡°God, yes. And again and again.¡±


    With a groan, he sealed his lips against hers. Still kissing, Emma dragged him out of the doorway, then gasped when he swung her up into his arms.


    Heid her down on the bed and followed without breaking the kiss. Then he rolled them with expert ease, until she was draped over him, her thighs braced on either side of his hips.


    In prime position to get closer to that hard, delicious prize, Emma didn¡¯t hesitate. Flicking her tongue brazenly against his, she widened her stance, arched her back and dragged her heated pussy against his engorged cock. His groan was long and tortured. One hand mped hard on her bottom, holding her firm and tight against him as he deepened the kiss even more.


    Then abruptly he pulled away, his chest rising and falling in harsh pants.


    ¡°Damn, Emma. I¡¯m going to lose my mind if I don¡¯t get inside you now.¡±


    Despite the ragged confession, he didn¡¯t move, just continued to stare at her mouth as if it were the answer to world hunger.


    And since she loved kissing Daniel, Emma lowered her head and fused their lips once more while she raised her hips long enough to lower the zip of his trousers.


    He groaned into her mouth as she freed him, took his thick cock in her hand and drew down on his already hard dick. He caught hold of her hand and flipped them over again.


    He rubbed the underside of his cock against her cotton covered clit. The sensation was sweet hell, driving her nails into his back.


    Slowly, going against the ravaging urgency consuming them, he sat back on his heels. His eyes dragged over her body, greedily devouring the pulse racing at her throat, the sinfully prominent points of her breasts, the twitching of her wide hips.


    ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re so sexy, Emma¡± he growled.


    Emma stared at him, wondering what he would say if she told him how she felt about him. If she told him she was in love with him.


    ¡°Hey. What is it?¡±. He asked. He was frowning down at her.


    Emma shook her head wildly, hating herself for tarnishing the moment. ¡°You¡¯re making me wait, Daniel. I hate waiting. You know that¡± she said.


    Heughed, then, with a wicked gleam in his eyes, dipped his head and brashly caught one covered nipple between his teeth.


    Emma cried out, the sensation almost too much to bear. Luckily, the intensity of her arousal pushed the fragile thoughts away.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Arching her back, she chased after more and he responded, drawing her are deeper into his mouth and flicking his tongue over the sensitive peak. The dampness between her thighs intensified, leaving her slicker, hungrier.


    ¡°Daniel,¡± she moaned.


    After another minute torturing her nipple, he rose and shucked off his trousers.


    He grabbed her hips and jerked her body down the bed. Still on his knees, eyes pinned between her legs, he tugged the nightie off.


    He fell on her breasts, molding and licking and tasting and biting until she was out of her mind. Then before she gathered her next breath, he yanked her lower still, and thrust hard inside her.


    Emma¡¯s moan ripped through the room. He held himself deep, head thrown back, the muscles in his neck standing out in straining cords.


    ¡°Damn, Emma. you feel so good,¡± he groaned.

 65

    Need plowed through her, heightened by the pressure of his groin pressing against her swollen clit and her desperation to feel him move.


    ¡°Fuck me, Daniel¡±. After another teeth grinding moment, he pulled out and mmed back in. Her eyes rolled, every inch of her body steeped in bliss as he fucked her.


    She reveled in Daniel¡¯s every groan, every kick of her heart and every push towards that rarely attained peak of sexual fulfillment.


    Even when his fingers dug into her hips a little too forcefully, when his thrusts grew frenzied, she weed the tinge of pain along with the pleasure because she knew her pleasure was his goal.


    She wrapped her arms around him, kissed him deeper, threw her hips up to meet his thrust, giving and giving as much as he was giving her.


    Daniel dropped forward, pressing his hard body into hers, his fingers spiking into her hair. ¡°Are you close, Emma?¡± he breathed against her lips.


    She didn¡¯t reply. But her nails dug into his shoulders and she silently urged him on, tightening her internal muscles to increase the pressure around his steel hard cock.


    Dabuely inhaled sharply. He growled as she met his thrusts with faster pumps of her hips. He fused his mouth to hers and pushed her that final inch to the peak.


    Emma braced herself on the edge long enough to savor the incredible sensation. Then, unable to hold back, she screamed, wild bliss tearing through her.


    Over the roar in her ears, she heard Daniel¡¯s hoarse shout, felt deep convulsions seize his body as he climaxed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Wow.. Meeting the family huh?.. Seems like such a big step¡± Karen said.


    Emma gave her one of her looks. ¡°Thanks Karen. Thanks for stating the obvious and making me more nervous than I already am. I really, really appreciate the effort¡± she said sarcastically.


    Karenughed ¡°Be sarcastic all you want, But you know it¡¯s true. It¡¯s a big step.¡±


    ¡°I know, Karen,¡± Emma said. ¡°That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m so nervous. We are not even a real couple. I feel like things are moving too fast and something unexpected is going to happen and everything will be ruined. That¡¯s how it always happens.¡±


    ¡°Wow¡± Karen said ¡°Those guys you dated really screwed you up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the kind words, Karen,¡± Emma said again sarcastically.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    They were in Emma¡¯s bedroom and clothes were all over the ce. On the bed, on the floor and even on chairs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t wanna pack clothes that look too slutty and I can¡¯t seem to find anything that looks good enough to wear to meet his family. Oh my God I can¡¯t do this. Agreeing to go with him was a really bad idea¡± Emma said as she sat down on the bed.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay¡± Karen said. ¡°Just rx a bit. First time I met Frank¡¯s family, I was a mess. You just gotta wear something that says I¡¯m a sexy beautiful woman, but I¡¯m also not a whore¡±


    ¡°Yeah thanks for the help¡± Emma said. ¡°But at least you guys weren¡¯t pretending to be together. Why did I even agree to do this?¡±.


    ¡°Uhhh¡­ Because you love him and you¡¯re scared to tell him¡± Karen said.


    Emma stared at her. ¡°Sometimes I wonder why I even bother to talk to you about stuff,¡± she said.


    Emma finally found a gown. She wanted his family to like her. Really like her.


    This weekend better go well.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Are you alright?. You seem nervous¡± Daniel asked as they got closer to his family¡¯s house.


    Emma had been unusually quiet, answering most of his questions with hmmmms and falling into silence again.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m nervous,¡± Emma replied. ¡°What do you think¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I have never met a guy¡¯s parents before¡±


    Daniel reached out and held her hand which rested on herp. ¡°It¡¯s gonna be okay,¡± he assured her.


    ¡°Sure?¡±


    ¡°Trust me. My mom is the nicest person you would ever meet, my brother might be a bit tough but I¡¯m sure you can handle him, if anyone can, it¡¯s you. And my sister is just gonna annoy you till you have no choice but to love her¡±


    Emma smiled. She hoped he was right. She hated awkward situations and did everything in her power to avoid them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    As they got closer to the house, it grew in size until they came face to face with a mansion. It was beautiful. Daniel opened the door and helped her out like he always did.


    When they reached the front door of the white columned house, Emma almost expected Daniel to ring the doorbell but he grabbed the handle of one of the double doors and walked right in.


    A youngdy appeared almost immediately, and a smile broke out across her face.


    ¡°Daniel,¡± she said, smiling as she came to him and wrapped her arms around him.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to have you home. I was beginning to think you had changed your mind abouting. I have missed you¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Alexa. You know I could never stay away from you guys for too long, you guys won¡¯t let me. I have missed you too¡± he said as he gave her a peck on the top of her head.


    Alexa smiled. ¡°I see you brought someone with you. Finally¡±


    ¡°Hey¡± said Daniel with feigned annoyance ¡°I bring people over¡±.


    ¡°Yeah right¡±


    Daniel ignored her ¡°Alexa this is Emma Green. Emma, this is my pain in the ass little sister Alexa.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Emma said. ¡°it¡¯s nice to meet you¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too. I¡¯m really d you are here¡± Alexa said ¡°I gotta say, When Daniel said he was bringing someone, Mom and I thought he was lying. He never brings anyone over. Apart from those annoying friends of his who tortured me when we were growing up¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯m standing right here?¡± Daniel asked. ¡°You know I can hear you right?¡±.


    Alexa stuck out her tongue ¡°You know I don¡¯t care, right?¡±.


    Emma smiled. She liked Alexa instantly. She was used to seeing other people listen to him and do whatever he wanted. It was nice to see this part of him. And it was nice to see Alexa challenge him. She smiled again.


    Alexa grabbed Emma¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom is gonna be really happy to see you. You guys shoulde with me¡±.


    Their shoes ttered on what had to be marble tile and Alexa swung open another set of double doors that revealed arge room that deserved the title of a great room. A crystal chandelier cast a sparkling light on the white-and-gold brocade furniture.


    A fire zed in the grate of a firece that took up half the far wall, framed by a mantle of green marble flecked with gold. The long, floor to ceiling arched windows afforded a peek outside where a covered patio with a bar and built-in barbecue stood at the edge of a sparkling blue pool with a waterfall.


    The house was beautiful.

 66

    Emma was beginning to feel out of ce.


    They walked into the kitchen. A beautiful woman with a perfectly coiffed bob looked up from the food she had been stirring. ¡°Sweetheart¡± she said as she stretched her hands towards Daniel and he came forward to give her a hug. The sense of calm that always settled on him when he was with his family wrapped around him like a warm embrace.


    Though his mother and sister had lived in the house for only four years, it was home because they were there.


    His mother might have initially balked at him purchasing this home for her and Alexa in one of the wealthiest neighborhoods, but there had never been any doubt about how much she adored the airy, state of the art kitchen. With its wall of windows, restaurant style ranges and cooktops, Lana had instantly fallen in love.


    And it was in this room that he usually found her.


    Like now.


    Lana stood at the stove, clothed in her elegant gray pantsuit with crimson blouse and hair in a loose bun at the nape of her neck-and barefoot.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m so happy you are here¡± she said with her hands on his cheek. ¡°And you brought someone with you, just like you said. What a beautiful youngdy¡± she said as she noticed Emma.


    Daniel leaned in to kiss her cheek. ¡°Mom, this is Emma Green. Emma, this is my mom¡±


    ¡°Hello Mrs, Rohan¡± said Emma who had been perched at the door almost held in thrall by the scene before her. This was another part of Daniel. An emotional side he didn¡¯t let out. She stumbled a little as she moved forward.


    She thrust her hand forward. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± Emma said.


    Daniel¡¯s hand against the small of her back wasforting.


    ¡°Wee dear.¡± Lana said and pulled Emma into her arms, giving her a hug too. Emma smiled.


    ¡°And please, you can call me Lana. You have no idea how happy I am that you are here.¡±


    ¡°I already told her that¡± Alexa chipped in excitedly.


    ¡°Oh please be quiet¡± Daniel said.


    His mother continued. ¡°Anytime I tell Daniel to bring his girl here, he always says no¡­ Or he says he will and then he doesn¡¯t¡­ And one time he didn¡¯t even bother toe home at all¡±


    Daniel sighed. ¡°You still haven¡¯t forgotten that, huh, mom?¡±


    ¡°No I haven¡¯t. But I¡¯m willing to let it go now that this youngdy is here. I can¡¯t wait for you both to tell me how you met¡±.


    Emma stared at Daniel helplessly.


    ¡°Jared and Maddison aren¡¯t here yet?¡± Daniel asked, trying to change the topic.


    ¡°Oh they will be soon¡± Lana replied ¡°They called earlier. Not easy having three kids with them.¡±


    ¡°I will show you to your room¡± Alexa said taking a hold of Emma¡¯s hands.


    ¡°And I will get our stuff from the car¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful,¡± Daniel¡¯s mom said when Emma and Alexa left. ¡°Please tell me you are serious with this one, Dan. I want you to be with someone. Don¡¯t you get lonely sometimes?¡±


    ¡°Please mom,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Yes we are together but we haven¡¯t been for too long and I don¡¯t want you to blow things out of proportion.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t do that¡±


    ¡°Oh you do¡± Daniel said, smiling. ¡°You do it a lot and it¡¯s sweet. But I don¡¯t wanna scare her away. So please Mom, can you rx a bit and not bring up all your¡­. Talk about grandbabies?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise you anything dear¡± Lana said and returned her attention to her cooking. ¡°You know how much I want grandbabies¡±


    Daniel groaned. ¡°You already have three,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes I know that dear. I want more¡±.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Here we are,¡± Alexa said as they walked into arge room. ¡°This is Daniel¡¯s room¡±.


    Emma swallowed. It was enchanting, dreamy and richly exotic. The huge bed was draped in silks and velvets and piled high with cushions that just invited a person to copse into their weingfort.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s beautiful¡± Emma said, looking around.


    ¡°d you like it¡± Alexa said ¡°I will be back. Make yourselffortable¡±


    Emma went to the window and looked out, amazed at how beautiful the house was. A knock on the door gave her a start. She peeked through the peephole of the door and saw Daniel.


    Emma opened the door and Daniel came in, carrying their stuff. He dropped it and turned to her.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Your family is really nice.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I knew they would like you¡± he said. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t be surprised. I¡¯m nice. Ain¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yeah right.¡±Emma said.¡± You weren¡¯t so nice when we met¡±.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°You threatened my job, Daniel¡±


    ¡°Okay maybe that wasn¡¯t a good move. But you asked for it.


    Emma smiled. ¡°I still feel a little out of ce though. The house is really big¡­ And so beautiful.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel that way. You are not intruding or anything. I want you to feelfortable, Emma.¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know we would be staying in the same room.¡±


    ¡°Really? Where the hell were you nning on staying.¡± he asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m meeting your family for the first time. I just¡­ I honestly don¡¯t know.¡±


    Danielughed, then pulled her into his arms. ¡°Rx, baby. There¡¯s no reason to be this worried. I¡¯m here¡±.


    A knock on the door interrupted them. It was Alexa. She came in after knocking, a covered tray in her hands.


    ¡°Hello again, I thought you might like something to eat. Mom¡¯s a great cook. And I didn¡¯t know if you could wait till dinner¡­ None for Daniel though.¡± She said.


    ¡°Thank you so much¡± Emma smiled gratefully ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I¡¯m nice like that¡± Alexa said.


    ¡°To certain people¡± Daniel said as he walked out of the room.


    Emmaughed. Alexa marched forward, her ponytail swinging behind her. She ced the tray on the table and whipped off the cover. ¡°Chicken, rice, sd and a couple of sodas.¡±


    Emma sniffed the air. ¡°It does smell good.¡±


    ¡°Dig in.¡± Alexa pushed the tray toward her and looked around the room. Then she plopped down in a chair and cupped her face with her hand as she nted her elbow on the table.

 67

    ¡°So how did you and my brother meet?¡± Alexa asked.


    ¡°Ermm.. We met some months ago. February to be precise. We have a mutual friend and we met at his ce.¡±


    ¡°How serious are you guys?¡± Alexa asked.


    Emma smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t beat around the bush do you?¡± she asked.


    Alexaughed. ¡°It¡¯s better to say things as they are. Don¡¯t you think? You know we¡¯d all want to know that. I¡¯m just really curious.. Daniel says I talk too much but I don¡¯t care¡±.


    Emmaughed then she nodded. ¡°Just like your brother,¡± she said. ¡°Daniel and I met in February, but we got together just two months ago,¡± Emma said. Trying to be truthful.


    ¡°I kinda work for him too. And I¡¯m guessing he hasn¡¯t told you a lot about us¡­ So I think it would be better if you just ask him¡­. If you wanna know how serious this thing is. I hope you understand.. But I don¡¯t want to¡­ You know..¡±.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Alexa said. ¡°It¡¯s just that thest time Daniel brought a girl home, she turned out to be a gold digging bitch. She cheated on him and really hurt him¡±.


    Emma sighed. She didn¡¯t know how she felt about discussing this with Alexa. She wished Daniel would return to the room.


    Alexa continued. ¡°She may have liked Daniel, because who wouldn¡¯t? But she liked his money more, and she tried to trap him into marriage. Good thing he saw just how horrible she was before they got married. Did Daniel tell you about her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah he did. He got really hurt I guess. He told me she cheated. I have been through the same thing, so I understand. When he told me about it, he looked pissed. Like he was going through the whole thing again¡±.


    ¡°You seem nice, Emma,¡± Alexa said. ¡°And my Mom and I want Daniel to meet someone. I think he gets lonely sometimes. Even if he won¡¯t admit it. He needs someone. Someone who loves him for who he really is. Someone who isn¡¯t just after him for his money. I just don¡¯t want to see him get hurt again. So if I seem like I¡¯m asking a lot of questions, or talking too much, it¡¯s because I¡¯m just looking out for my brother¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Emma said. ¡°And I love the way you look out for him. One thing I can tell you is that I truly care about your brother. And that I won¡¯t intentionally hurt him¡±.


    ¡°Good.¡± Alexa said. ¡°I liked you immediately I saw you¡±.


    Emmaughed. ¡°Why is that? You¡¯re gonna tell me you see through people?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Duh¡­ Because I like to think I¡¯m a good judge of character¡­¡± Alexa said.


    Emma smiled. ¡°Well, I like you too,¡± she said.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°The food was delicious. Thank you, Lana¡± Emma said to Daniel¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Oh, thank you dear¡±.


    Emma liked his family. Everyone was friendly to her, and they all seemed happy to have her there ¨C everyone except Daniel¡¯s brother Jared. He had arrived with his familyter that evening and he was the only one who didn¡¯t seem to want her there.


    He stared at her throughout dinner with a you don¡¯t belong here look. He ignored her through out dinner even when she tried to start a conversation with him, and she caught him staring at her in a weird way.


    Emma tried to ignore the way Jared¡¯s attitude made her feel. Lana was showing her around the house. She followed Lana into the kitchen to help with the dishes.


    ¡°You have a lovely home,¡± Emma said. ¡°Did you and your husband build it together?¡±


    Lana smiled and walked towards the sink. Warmth tugged inside Emma. She shoved back. She didn¡¯t know if feeling honey about this ce was a good idea. She and Daniel were pretending, his brother hated her. He kept looking at her like she had some other reason for being there.


    But what bothered her more was the pretend thing. How would they feel when they realized she and Daniel weren¡¯t actually together. They were so nice to her and she hated lying to them. Because no matter how what Daniel said, that was exactly what they were doing.


    ¡°No, actually,¡± Lana replied. ¡°We moved in here after my husband died¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lana. Daniel hardly talks about him¡±.


    ¡°Oh I understand that,¡± Lana said. ¡°He misses him. I do too. It was Daniel who¡­¡±


    ¡°Did what?¡± Daniel¡¯s voice came from the doorway.


    Lana smiled. ¡°I was just about to tell Emma that you bought this house. And I don¡¯t think you should interrupt like that. It was rude.¡±


    Danielughed.¡± Alright, sorry I interrupted. I will be in the room, Emma¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Your brother doesn¡¯t like me, does he?¡± Emma asked Danielter when she returned to the room.


    She slipped into the covers with him.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Daniel asked, pulling her closer to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Daniel,¡± Emma said. ¡°I know he doesn¡¯t. He kept giving me these weird looks and he hardly spoke to me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he was just tired, it was a stressful journey for him. He said so¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it¡± Emma said. ¡°You know what, just forget it¡±.


    ¡°Rx babe. I can talk to him if you want¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°No. No¡± Emma said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We will be leaving soon anyway. And I hate it even more because I have to lie to your mom and sister¡­ I don¡¯t care what you say but it¡¯s true. They have been so nice to me, and I repay them by lying to them. They love you so much, Daniel. They just want you to be happy. But it¡¯s fine. We will go back to our lives soon so there¡¯s no point really.¡±


    She buried her face in his chest, wondering why it bothered her so much that a member of his family didn¡¯t like her. It reminded her so much that she was in love with a man who had no idea. Who wanted nothing to do with rtionships.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Daniel said, but he decided to talk to his brother the next day.


    ¡°I like your mom, she¡¯s so nice¡± Emma said after a while. And Alexa too. She¡¯s so funny¡±


    Danielughed. ¡°Of course you would like Alexa, you two have a lot inmon..¡± he said.


    ¡°What?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Being stubborn¡± he said and Emmaughed, her breath tickling him. ¡°And challenging and fighting me about everything I do.. Or say¡±.


    Emmaughed again, but her body was stiff, probably still upset about this thing with his brother. He thought. He removed her head from his chest and brought her closer. He kissed her hard, pulling her under him, pressing her into the mattress. It was a demanding, possessive kiss, and he didn¡¯t let her up for air until she¡¯d softened and begun to respond. And then he released her mouth only to feverishly yank at the buttons of her pajama top.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 68

    Emma didn¡¯t try to stop him. Roughly he pulled the silk top down her arms and off of her. Her breath came in fast, agitated rasps. He pulled Emma¡¯s pajama bottoms off just as swiftly, and his own boxer shorts, goaded by the perfume of her arousal, and by the urgency of her soft hands on his body.


    She wrapped herself around him as he mounted her, as he pushed into her, into the tight, slick depths of her. She gasped, and clung to him, and he groaned deep in his chest, ovee by the sharp, biting pleasure that rocketed through him.


    Emma arched against him, bringing them even closer together. The bedcovers were tangled around them; automatically he kicked them away.


    She moved like a wild thing beneath him, locked into an age-old rhythm, uttering guttural, uninhibited sounds that pushed him right to the edge. She curled a leg around his thigh as if to lever herself over him.


    Daniel easily rolled the two of them to position her on top. He still couldn¡¯t see her, but the imprable darkness only heightened the glut of sensation. Her thighs flexed under his fingers as she raised and lowered herself, drawing him into her slippery, weing heat. He slid his hands over her hips, her slender waist, up her rib cage and higher.


    Her breath caught as he stroked those beautiful breasts and plucked the stiff tips. Her feminine muscles tightened around him, and he groaned andughed at the same time, perilously close to climax.


    Her movements became faster, more frenzied. sping her hips, he angled them, and his own, so he¡¯d stroke her in just the right ce.


    Emma¡¯s hair whipped Daniel¡¯s face. Urgent sounds escaped her as she reached for her release. He felt it gather in her, felt her body tense, and shudder, and rock under the force of it, felt her intimate flesh contract around him, urging him to let himself go.


    Daniel bucked hard under her, mping his fingers around her hips, emptying himself in waves of pure pleasure.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Do you have a problem with Emma?¡± Daniel asked Jared.


    Jared stared at him for a while. Then he said, ¡°Where exactly did you conjure her up? Because I don¡¯t believe what you guys told us at dinner¡±.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°But I¡¯m right. Ain¡¯t I?¡± Jared asked.


    ¡°I told you guys the truth. And I didn¡¯t ¡®conjure her up¡¯ from anywhere. Why do you have a problem with her?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°No offense bro, but you don¡¯t really have a good track record with women.¡± Jared replied.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Offense taken¡±.


    Jaredughed. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry, but every rtionship you have been in has been a disaster. And it took a lot for you to get over thest one. I¡¯m sorry, but you seem to always attract a particr kind of women¡±.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to happen this time,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Emma and I have an agreement about this whole thing, so no one gets hurt. We make each other happy and we are certain about what we want.¡±


    Jared stared at him like he had clown makeup on. ¡°Are you saying you guys aren¡¯t even in an actual rtionship?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it like that, but that¡¯s one way of saying it¡± Daniel replied.


    ¡°And what the hell does that tell you huh?¡± Jared asked. ¡°What kind of woman agrees to something like that? Women love the wholemitment thing, why would she just agree to a rtionship that has no future?¡­ She¡¯s probably after something. And before you say anything¡­ I want you to remember that you couldn¡¯t see the truth about Jade till she showed her true colors. Look I¡¯m not trying to ruin what you have going on. I just want you to think about it. It would really suck if you make the same mistake again. Just don¡¯t get in too deep. I wouldn¡¯t trust her if I were you¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Emma stared at her phone, wondering if calling Daniel to ask him to spend the night at her ce was a good idea. He had traveled almost immediately after they got back from that trip to his family house and she hadn¡¯t seen a lot of him except at the office. And even then, he had been busy with work and she didn¡¯t want to bother him.


    She missed him, and after two weeks, she was tired of just talking to him on the phone. Better to call him and ask him toe over.


    ¡°HI,¡± she said after he picked up.


    ¡°Hey¡± he replied. ¡°What¡¯s up¡±.


    Daniel knew that somehow Jared had gotten to him. He found himself thinking about what Jared said. So far Emma hadn¡¯t done anything wrong. She was perfect. But he was still bothered. Jared had a point. Jade had been perfect too. He hadn¡¯t seen anything wrong about her till it was toote. He hated that he had these thoughts about Emma. He didn¡¯t want to. Thest thing he wanted to do was hurt her. But he had honestly started considering calling the whole thing off. It would be better that way if they took care of this now, instead of prolonging issues. The rtionship was going to end sometime anyway. And she seemed really okay with the agreement.


    If he was being honest with himself, the whole ¡®no emotional attachment¡¯ wasn¡¯t going so well for him. He liked her-a lot¡­ Way too much for someone he was just supposed to be sleeping with. So much for not catching feelings.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked, when he realized that Emma had said something and he hadn¡¯t heard her.


    ¡°Ermm¡­ I said I was wondering if you would like toe over to my ce tonight. We have both been really busytely so I thought we could hang out tonight. I¡¯ll cook¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Sounds nice,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I will be there when I finish at the office¡±.


    ¡°Great¡±. Emma hung up.


    There was definitely something weird about the way Daniel had been actingtely,¡­ distant. She thought. Like something was bothering him. She was going to ask him what was wrong when he came over.


    Except that he didn¡¯t. And all she got from him was a text after an hour of waiting for him that he got stuck at the office. No apology. Just a straight forward. ¡®I¡¯m stuck at the office¡¯ text.


    Emma tried not to dwell on it. On the sudden change in Daniel since they got back from his house. But it really bothered her. Did something happen? And if something happened, why couldn¡¯t he just talk to her about it? Was it his family? Was someone sick? Were they just pretending to like her? Did she do something that upset him? Was he tired of her already?


    All those questions were driving her insane.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Two dayster, Emma sat in her office, she was on the phone with Ben.


    ¡°Stop giving me the same tired excuse,¡± he said. ¡°You have been avoiding me, Emma¡±.


    Emmaughed. ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°I admit that I have¡­ and you can¡¯t me me. I had perfectly good reasons. But I also apologize. What can I do to make it up to you¡±


    ¡°Well, if I ask you to go out with me, you would probably say no again¡± he said. ¡°So how about you do something you think I would like¡±.


    Emmaughed again. ¡°Wow. You nag worse than Karen¡± she said. ¡°If I bake you a cake and bring it to your office, would that get you to stop being mad at me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Hmmm cake¡­ That¡¯s a good start¡± Ben said. ¡°Can¡¯t say no to that.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± Emma said. ¡°Expect it this week.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting,¡± Ben said.

 69

    Daniel came into her office just as she was hanging up. ¡°You look happy¡±. he said.


    ¡°I was talking to Ben¡±. Emma replied.


    ¡°Does he always make you smile like that?¡± he asked sourly.


    ¡°Sometimes¡± Emma replied.


    He harrumphed sarcastically. He had been in a foul mood since they got back. Emma stared at him. ¡°Are you going to sit down?¡± she asked when he made no effort to sit. She knew that something was definitely not right with him, and wanted to know what it was.


    He stared at her for a moment and then took a seat.


    ¡°Ermm¡­ I wanted to give you these¡± Emma said, pushing some files toward him. ¡°I know I could have just brought them over tomorrow, but there¡¯s something else I would like to talk to you about.


    He waited for her to talk. Emma took a deep breath. She had asked him toe to her office and now that he was here, she didn¡¯t know how to begin.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, Daniel?¡± she asked. ¡°With work? With your family? I can¡¯t help thinking something isn¡¯t right and I¡¯m a bit worried. I just want to know if everything is okay¡­¡± she hesitated, then added. ¡°Or is it me?¡±


    Daniel stared at her. ¡°What makes you think there¡¯s a problem?¡±. He knew exactly what she meant. But for some reason he asked that.


    ¡°I just told you,¡± Emma said. ¡°You haven¡¯t been acting right since we got back from that visit to your mom¡¯s house. You were quiet during the ride back, I have hardly seen you ever since, And two days ago, you canceled a date with me without giving any reasonable exnation. Is someone sick? I just wanna know because if you need help with anything, I want you to know that I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°I told you I was stuck at the office when I didn¡¯t show up at your apartment¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°You sent a text.. Like you were canceling a meeting with your secretary, or something. Is it me? Did I do something? If I did, why don¡¯t you just tell me?¡±


    Daniel sighed. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, Emma. I¡¯m just¡­ It¡¯s not you, it¡¯s me¡±.


    ¡°So what is happening.. Is it¡­¡± She stopped talking and stared at him. Those words ¡°It¡¯s not you¡­ It¡¯s me¡± were not the words you want to hear from someone you are dating¡­ Or in any kind of rtionship with.


    ¡°You want to end this¡­ Don¡¯t you?¡± she asked softly, dreading his reply.


    Daniel didn¡¯t reply. He simply stared at her.


    But Emma didn¡¯t need him to answer. The look in his eyes was the answer she needed. She looked down at the files on her table, asking herself how she didn¡¯t figure it out sooner. How she could be so stupid. Pain flooded through her. And then anger. She got up from her chair and faced him.


    ¡°You are such a coward, you know that,¡± she said. ¡°You asked for this, Daniel, remember? This was your fucking idea. And now you want to end it and you don¡¯t have the guts to tell me? You let me keep assuming and wondering if I did something wrong? God, here I was wondering what the hell went wrong and for some reason it didn¡¯t even ur to me that this could be the reason you have been avoiding me¡±.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Daniel began, also standing. He shouldn¡¯t have let things go this far. But they had, and he had hurt her. He told her he wouldn¡¯t, and yet he had.


    He watched as she moved closer, the weight of failure sitting on his chest, making it hard to breathe. He couldn¡¯t have messed this up any more than he already had.


    Damn it, he¡¯d screwed up.


    ¡°Get out¡± Emma said, stabbing a finger at his chest. She felt tears threaten. She felt sick. Sick that she had been so stupid and trusting. That she had let herself fall in love with him, even when she knew she shouldn¡¯t. She had been so open in her affections. Almost believing that they had something. Forgetting that this was just another kind of business deal for him.


    His handsome face might have been carved from stone, his powerful body tense and unmoving as he watched her. He looked like a man who had his back up against an electric fence.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Emma,¡± he said finally. ¡°I know I should have told you earlier, but I couldn¡¯t seem to make a decision. I honestly can¡¯t remember thest time I found it so hard to make a decision¡­ About anything¡±.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Wow¡­ I feel so ttered. That makes me feel so much better¡± Emma said sarcastically.


    Daniel continued. ¡°And I know this doesn¡¯t make anything better, but I¡¯m going to say it anyway. I want you to know this isn¡¯t about you. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. This is just¡­ Me. This is about me¡­ And my trust issues. It¡¯s the reason why I said we couldn¡¯t get emotionally attached to each other in the beginning. But I did, andtely I have been having a lot of doubts about us and the decision I¡­ We made. And I think we shouldn¡¯t have. We made a mistake. I know saying this doesn¡¯t make anything better¡­ So I¡¯m just.. I¡¯m just gonna go.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Emma drove home with tears streaming down her cheeks, a white knuckled grip on the steering wheel and her foot too heavy on the gas pedal.


    She had been so stupid. She had been an utter andplete fool. She had let down her guard, had sex with him as though he was thest man on earth, and even let herself fall in love with him.


    With a guy who clearly wasn¡¯t in for rtionships¡­ He had even told her so. And yet she had agreed to his stupid idea. So this was actually all her fault.


    She should have trusted her instincts. He was just like every other guy who she had been with. She always found a way to get with the wrong guy. Falling for the wrong person.. That was her thing.


    When she pulled into the parking spot in front of her apartment building, she couldn¡¯t remember how she had gotten there. She went to her apartment and undressed without thinking. Went into the bathroom and turned on the shower, undressed and got in to wash off every trace of Daniel Rohan from her body.


    She jerked the shower curtain closed and submitted to the assault of the showerhead¡¯s spray of near scalding water.


    She wanted to wash away the past two months, wash away the emotions, wash away all the hope she had managed to build up in such a short period of time.


    How she had lied to herself, let herself be seduced so thoroughly, she couldn¡¯t begin to understand.


    And how could a fake rtionship have felt so good and so real to her? How could she have had the feelings she did for a man she knew would hurt her so much. What the hell had she been thinking?


    Her stomach churned, and she closed her eyes as the water sprayed her face, washing away her tears. To think of how far she had gone in their sexual rtionship¡­. Her face burned as she recalled every moment she spent with him.


    Daniel had made her feelfortable enough to do almost anything, morefortable than she had been with any man. Maybe that was why she had grown so attached to him. And now everything they had done embarrassed the hell out of her. She didn¡¯t want to remember any of it.


    How the hell was she going to face him at work now. She thought.

 70

    Emma didn¡¯t go to work the next day. She stayed at home to clean.


    Except the cleaning was fueled by rage.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about Daniel, didn¡¯t want to keep being mad about him, but she was, so she took out her anger on the dirt.


    When her doorbell rang around noon, Emma opened the door and saw Monica. She was d. She wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to be alone any more. Sitting around and feeling sorry for herself. So she had called Monica toe keep herpany.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Monica asked as she came in, staring at Emma¡¯s swollen eyes.


    ¡°Yeah I¡¯m fine.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you are. Have you been crying?¡±. Monica asked.


    ¡°Daniel and I¡­ Broke up I guess¡± Emma said. ¡°Whatever you call it in our case¡±.


    ¡°Oh my, Emma,¡± Monica said. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Emma said. ¡°I fell in love with him. Knowing he didn¡¯t want a rtionship. But I¡¯m not going to keep crying about it. What¡¯s done is done. Let¡¯s see a movie.¡±


    Emma stared at the big stack of romanticedies Monica had plopped on the table.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can watch any of those,¡± she said.


    Monica sighed. ¡°Oh,e on, the guys in these movies are really hot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just the whole notion of romance that I¡¯m not crazy about tonight.¡±Emma said.


    ¡°Oh. Okay I get it. You don¡¯t want to think about Daniel right now ¡°.


    And she was right. Emma thought. He was thest person she wanted to think.. Or talk talk about. ¡°What about Tom?¡± she asked.


    Monica shot her a look. ¡°How about we agree not to talk men until we have had at least three margaritas?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t wanna start drinking right now, because I¡¯m scared that if I start I won¡¯t be able to stop.¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s not talk men until we have seen a movie, even if it¡¯s just one.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just skip the whole subject of men?¡± Emma asked as she eyed the grocery bag Monica had brought over. She followed her friend as Monica carried the bag to the kitchen.


    ¡°Tell me what happened between you and Tom¡± Emma said. Ignoring her previous statement about keeping men out of the conversation.


    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Monica said. ¡°We have just been fighting a lottely. Looks like we need to take a break from each other. I think we got into something serious too quickly. But it¡¯s no big deal, I¡¯m sure we can fix it¡±.


    ¡°Damn,¡± Emma said. ¡°How did our lives get so dismal? Everything just seems to be falling apart right now for me. I hate feeling this way¡±.


    They returned to the living room. Monica finished chewing the cookie she had shoved into her mouth whole before she answered. ¡°It¡¯s called self pity. We don¡¯t have anyone to me but ourselves if we are not happy.¡±


    ¡°But we should be happy. I mean, we are young. We have good jobs, we are healthy, h h h¡­¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Yeah you are right. And you are fine girl, Aside from the fact that you fell in love with Daniel, and got dumped by him. Your life¡¯s pretty much perfect.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the reminder.¡± Emma said sarcastically.


    ¡°Are you going to quit your job at Kay Corp?¡± Monica asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it gonna be weird for you?¡±


    Emma ignored the question and turned her attention to the chips, which were a far easier subject than her career. Emma shoved chips into her mouth and pretended to watch the movie Monica had put on. She couldn¡¯t deal with her wrecked love life, and her job all in one conversation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. What are you going to do about Tom?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You are avoiding the subject.¡±


    ¡°Yeah I am. I thought you came over here to cheer me up. That¡¯s why I called you. And that topic doesn¡¯t cheer me up at all.¡± Emma said, then she added. ¡°You are really bothered by this whole Tom thing, aren¡¯t you? And you are trying so hard to act like you are not¡±.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯m just trying to distract myself from it.¡± Monica said.


    ¡°By focusing on my failures. Thanks a bunch.¡± Emma said.


    Emma grabbed the remote and hit the pause button.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to lose Tom, honestly. I can tell you that for sure.¡± Emma said. ¡°He¡¯s my friend and I know him. He¡¯s a great guy.¡±


    ¡°Oh really,¡± Monica said. ¡°Now do you want to hear my advice about Daniel?¡± she asked.


    ¡°We are talking about your screwed up love life here, not mine.¡±? Emma said but Monica ignored her.


    ¡°Daniel is not perfect. So he has somemitment issues. Is that really so awful? You do too¡± she said.


    ¡°No, but I don¡¯t care. Can you believe he didn¡¯t even have the guts to tell me he wanted to end things between us till I asked him. And then he gave me that ¡®it¡¯s not you¡­ It¡¯s me¡¯ speech. He didn¡¯t seem to have any issues when he brought up the stupid idea in the first ce. He just kept avoiding me and being weird. This is really my fault. I always fall for people who don¡¯t care about me. I let myself believe something coulde out of this. I shouldn¡¯t have. He was honest with me from the beginning. I was the one who couldn¡¯t control my feelings. But I still don¡¯t care, I¡¯m still mad at him.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Emma,¡± Monica replied. ¡°You know that¡¯s not the whole truth-the man has his issues, but I don¡¯t think he didn¡¯t care about you¡­ Yeah, he wanted a sexual rtionship. But he did enjoy being with you. He slept with you because he was hot for you, in and simple. He has the same problem you have¡­ Commitment issues¡±


    ¡°Remind me again¡­ Whose side are you on?¡± Emma asked, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m on your side. I will always be on your side¡­ Even when you are being crazy ¡°.


    Emma rolled her eyes again.


    ¡°But don¡¯t put this whole shit on him. Seriously, have you ever met a guy who wanted sex for any other reason than simply because it¡¯s his favorite thing to do?¡± Monica asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s beside the point.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. You both havemitment issues, Emma. And I remember clearly that you didn¡¯t even want to get involved with him in the first ce because of that. He didn¡¯t force you into anything. And the fact that you fell in love with him along the way and began to want something more doesn¡¯t mean that he should have too. Everyone has their own pace. You can¡¯t force things. Maybe he¡¯s just not ready. You¡¯ve got to stop letting this thing bother you. I met him a few times, Emma. He cared about you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hell.¡±Emma said.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m right.¡±


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t care if you are¡± Emma said. ¡°We are done now. And I¡¯m not going to sit here and mope anymore¡±


    ¡°You are clearly unhappy with the situation,¡±Monica said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you offer him some sort of alternative arrangement-like sex with the possibility of something more.¡±


    ¡°No. No. No more arrangements and agreements.¡± Emma said. ¡°It was a stupid idea. That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m in this mess right now. I¡¯m done with him¡±.


    Monica was silent.


    ¡°Do you wanna go out or not? I suddenly don¡¯t want to be here anymore¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Sure thing¡± Monica replied.


    They were off the couch and scrambling for shoes and coats, and in less than a minute they were out of the house.

 71

    Two dayster, Emma woke up feeling nauseous. She got up from the bed and ran to the bathroom where she threw up violently enough to rm herself.


    Great. She thought as she got ready for work. This was a really bad time to fall sick. Thest thing she needed right now was to feel weak. She had missed work for days and now she had to take care of all of it at once.


    She made a mental note to stop at the pharmacy after work.


    Except that the pills she bought did nothing. She still felt the same way two dayster and that was when she began to think that maybe¡­ Just maybe¡­ She could be pregnant.


    But it couldn¡¯t be. She thought. They used a condom and they only stopped when she started taking the pill. She didn¡¯t want to believe it, so she spent a lot of time looking up exotic diseases that might cause abnormal breast tenderness and nausea without a fever.


    She bought a pregnancy test on her way from work and it took a lot to actually take the test. She was scared. But the test just confirmed her fears. It was positive.


    Trying to think, Emma took a deep breath and dropped the test in the bathroom sink. Maybe it was wrong. She tried to persuade herself that these tests could be faulty. This couldn¡¯t be happening to her right now. Not when she was trying to get over Daniel. She hadn¡¯t seen him since he ended things with her. And she was a bit relieved. It made things a bit better.. A bit easier. But now this! She decided to go see a doctor. The test was definitely wrong.


    The next day she was in the doctor¡¯s office.


    ¡°A negative could be a false negative,¡± the doctor warned when she realized she hadn¡¯t even missed her cycle yet. ¡°But a positive is almost certainly a positive.¡±


    Even now, armed with that warning, as the doctor sat across from her wearing her white coat and a pleasant yet very much not joking look on her face, and said the words, ¡°You are pregnant,¡± Emma was still thinking, But it could be norovirus.


    The doctor prescribed prenatal vitamins.


    Emma thought about all the times she and Daniel hadn¡¯t used a condom and asked herself for the hundredth time how she could have been so stupid. With Daniel, it was like her senses had gone for a walk. She had put so much faith in the pill. She should have been more careful. She thought.


    Well, she was pregnant. Nothing couldn¡¯t change that.


    Dammit!


    She went to her office and sat in her chair, staring at a nk screen. There was no point in turning on theptop. No way could she get her head around work today. She didn¡¯t even know why she was sitting there. Instinctive, probably, putting herself in the ce where she wasfortable, tapping out words on a keyboard.


    But there was only one mountainous word in her mind, blocking out the flow of any others.


    Pregnant.


    The shock of it drained her of any sense of purpose. She hadn¡¯t recognised the symptoms. How could she, knowing nothing about pregnancy, and not even suspecting such a cataclysmic cause to feeling off? She hadn¡¯t been sleeping well-too much churning over memories of Daniel Rohan. And eating too muchfort food, then feeling queasy in the morning.


    Pregnant. Pregnant. Pregnant.


    The word was ying like a song in her head. She was going to be a mother. And Daniel Rohan was the father. Never mind that the pill was ny nine percent safe from falling pregnant. Daniel Rohan had beaten that percentage in two months of intense sexual action. Or maybe her own body had treacherously weed him beyond the point of stopping anything, because what had happened between them was so¡­so extraordinary.


    She shut theptop, got her things and went home, feeling drained. Daniel Rohan was the father of her baby. Was she going to tell him? What would he say¡­ Or think? Was he going to want the baby?¡­ She wasn¡¯t even sure she did. He didn¡¯t even want her. He definitely wasn¡¯t going to want the baby. Good job, Emma. She thought. Good job. She had created this whole awkward situation for herself.


    She didn¡¯t know what to do.. Or think. So she dropped her bag in the living room and took off her shoes. Then she went to the bathroom without taking off her clothes, then she turned on the shower.


    She sat under it and did what she had been doing the past few days¡­ She cried.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    After dinner, Emmay on her bed and shut her eyes. There was a cold hard lump in her throat and she wanted to cry again and couldn¡¯t. Strange ¨C but now she remembered another time, years ago when she hadin like this ¨C felt like this -even though she had been a little girl.


    A picture of herself at that age struggled across her disordered mind. She was a child in a scarlet coat standing in the garden. She had a scarlet beret over her head, underneath which emerged two short spiky its. The little girl was staring down at a heap of snow, fast melting in the strong sunlight. Tears were streaming down her cheeks and she was crying, crying :


    ¡°Oh my snowman. My snowman. He¡¯s all melted¡±.


    And there was her mom hurrying down the path towards the little girl. She stopped and lifted the child in her arms and carried her towards the house. Then she set her on her knee and said :


    ¡°Stop crying now, dear. You will make yourself ill if you go on like that¡±


    ¡°But my snowman. He has melted. My lovely snowman. I spent all morning building him¡±.


    Her mom¡¯s face was very wise and sad. She said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s gone, honey. Perhaps you are too young yet to understand the meaning of these words, but listen. A wise man named Scott once said : We build statues of snow, and weep to see them melt. That is life, my dear¡±.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But the little girl had been too young to understand. She had gone on wailing :


    ¡°My snowman, mom. I want him¡±.


    ¡°Listen, Emma, I will try to exin¡± her mom had said. ¡°If you want to build a man who will not melt in the sunlight, then you must build him from brick or stone or some material that willst forever. The sea will always wash away your sand castles just as the sun will always melt your snowmen¡­ Now, you had a lot of pleasure building him yesterday and you were very happy while you worked. Why not build another one today. There is still plenty of snow on the ground ¡°.


    Emma had stopped crying and stared at her mother fromrge, wet eyes.


    ¡± Will he be gone tomorrow morning, mom? ¡± she asked.


    ¡± I¡¯m afraid so, darling. You must be prepared for that if you make a statue from snow ¡°.


    ¡± Then I will never build another snowman again¡± vowed the five year old Emma.


    Now, yearster, as shey there on her bed, she realized that there had been other snowmen -at home, at school, the guys she had dated -and thest of them was Daniel.


    She buried her head in the pillow.

 72

    Emma decided to call the one person she knew she could turn to right now. The only person who could make her feel better right now that it felt like her life was falling apart. The one person who would really understand.


    She called her mom.


    ¡°Hey mom,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hey sweetie¡± ¡°How are you doing?¡± her mom asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay honey. You never call by this time. Is everything okay dear?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom. Everything is fine. I was just wondering if I coulde home tomorrow. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Sweetie, you know it¡¯s okay. This is your home. And you know I have been wanting to see you. Pleasee, I can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I will see you tomorrow, mom¡±.


    ¡°Do you need me to prepare anything special for you?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you make is alright¡± Emma replied.


    With the way she was feeling she didn¡¯t know if she would be able to eat anything.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Daniel rubbed his eyes and leaned back in his desk chair, tired of working and tired of being alone. Avoiding Emma sucked. Not having her around sucked, not making love to her sucked, and knowing that he had hurt her sucked most of all.


    He couldn¡¯t focus on work. He knew she probably didn¡¯t want to see him. He needed to call her, go see her. Maybe once she was done being pissed at him, she would give her a chance to let her know how sorry he was. Exin to her that hurting her was never his intention. Maybe she would listen. Or maybe not, but he had to tell her regardless. Not that apologizing would make anything different. But he had to try at least. He just wanted to give her space for now.


    These past few days, he had worked very hard at blocking Emma Green out of his consciousness, pouring his energy into dealing with business during the day, carrying on with social life at night. But it didn¡¯t do anything for him.


    It was a lie-a self protective lie.


    And he felt ufortable with it. Especially since he could not get her out of his mind. He was blind to the attraction of any other woman. He didn¡¯t want anyone else in his bed.


    Everything seemed to remind him of Emma¡­ Of all the things he liked about her. Maybe he had made a mistake in pushing her away. He had hurt her. And she hadn¡¯t even done anything wrong. Funny how in trying to avoid anyone getting hurt, he had ended up hurting her¡­ And himself too.


    Just a few more days to give her some space. Then he would go talk to her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Emma was so relieved when she got to her mom¡¯s house. The house she grew up in. After all that had happenedtely, she knew this was the ce she wanted to be.


    She didn¡¯t even tell anyone she was leaving. Not even Karen, because she knew Karen would get worried and what to know why. And she wasn¡¯t sure she was ready to tell anyone about the pregnancy. She had simply told Barret that she had to leave for a while, but she would try her best to do most of her work from home.


    Her mom appeared in the doorway, smiling excitedly. Emma was so happy to see her and almost ran into her arms.


    Her mom smiled.


    ¡°Hi, mom¡± Emma said


    ¡°Hey sweetie, you are finally here,¡± Amy Green said and hugged her daughter once more. ¡°How was your journey?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°It was fine. You don¡¯t know how happy I am to see you, mom¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Me too, baby. You are the one who kept postponing your visit. let¡¯s go inside¡±.


    ¡°What about Uncle Ken and Aunt Jen? Are they alright?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Yes they are fine, I told them you wereing and they can¡¯t wait to see you.¡±


    Emma found a spaniel ying with arge fir cone when they got inside.


    ¡°You have a dog now, mom?¡± she said. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me¡±


    ¡°Oh, that belongs to your Aunt Jen, but hees here a lot. His name is Benjamin¡± Amy said.


    ¡°Oh¡± Emma said. ¡°He is so cute, a good breed, and a fine doggy. Lemme have a look at you¡± she said.


    After a while she set Benny down and watched the wriggling puppy from all angles, measuring his ears with great deliberation.


    ¡°I will set the table for dinner,¡± Amy said. ¡°You should go next door and say hi to your uncle and aunt¡±.


    Emma did as she was told, and two minutester she was in the next house. She could hear Aunt Jen¡¯s voice, issuing from the kitchen.


    ¡°If a thing is worth doing at all, it¡¯s worth doing well¡± she was saying, using one of her well worn cliches. Probably talking to Uncle Ken who would be in the living room.


    Emma smiled and knocked, then she called out to her.


    ¡°Aunt Jen? It¡¯s me-Emma!¡± she said.


    A minuteter Jen¡¯s rotund little figure came hurrying through the door. She embraced Emma affectionately.


    ¡°Well, how lovely to see you, Emma,¡± she said, her face beaming with pleasure. ¡°And I¡¯m not really surprised you decided toe today. I always say ¡®every cloud has a silver lining¡¯ and so far today has been one big cloud of trouble. So you are here to make everything better¡±.


    ¡°Trouble?¡± Emma repeated. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s fine¡±, Jen replied. ¡°Come here¡±


    Emma allowed herself to be led into the sitting room. There was Uncle Ken.


    ¡°Hello, baby,¡± he said. And Emma went forward to hug him.


    ¡°How are you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you honey. You are here finally. Why haven¡¯t youe home for so long?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle,¡± Emma replied. ¡°My job just hasn¡¯t let me.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Soon they all went back to her mom¡¯s to have dinner and after answering all their questions and making conversations, Emma was tired. She fell asleep on the couch.


    When she opened her eyes and stared round the room. Uncle Ken and Aunt Jen had left. Her mom sat on the couch opposite hers, watching TV.


    Emmay still, watching her mom, savoring the moment ofzyfort, not wishing to inform her mom that she was awake. She looked round the room through half closed eyes and saw Benny, curled up in a corner.


    She sighed.


    ¡°Oh, you are awake, dear,¡± her mom said. ¡°You had a nice long sleep didn¡¯t you. I will bring you tea¡±.


    ¡°Thanks mom¡­ But you don¡¯t have¡­¡± Emma began, but it was useless because her mom was already up.


    When Amy returned she watched Emma sip her tea for a while, then she said. ¡°Are you okay, Emma? You seem troubled¡±.


    Emma stared at her, thinking about the best way to tell her mom about the pregnancy. She couldn¡¯te up with any. So she stood up. ¡°I¡¯m not troubled mom¡­¡± she said. But when she looked back at her mom she saw her mom had a weird look on her face.


    ¡°You are pregnant,¡± Amy said.

 73

    Emma was totally freaked out. ¡°No I¡¯m not,¡± she said. She didn¡¯t even know why she was lying about it. Wasn¡¯t this part of the reason why she was here?


    ¡°Yes you are. You are pregnant¡± her mom repeated.


    ¡°Yes I am,¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Oh, Emma, ¡± Amy said, standing up and pulling Emma into her arms. When she released her, Emma stared at her.


    ¡°You are not mad at me, mom?¡± she asked. ¡°Or disappointed.. Or any stuff like that?¡±


    ¡°No I¡¯m not,¡± her mother replied. ¡°Why would I be, You are a grown woman, Emma¡±


    Emma couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, she had been so worried about how her mom would react. She knew her mother would understand, but she was still nervous. She burst into tears. It seemed like that was all she could dotely¡­ Cry.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She let her mom sit her back down on the couch and hold her. After she had dabbed her face with a tissue she faced her mom.


    ¡°I screwed up real bad, mom,¡± she began. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gotten pregnant. And now I don¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t know what to do with myself and I¡¯m so confused. I don¡¯t even know if I want the baby. The baby¡¯s father doesn¡¯t even know yet, and I¡¯m pretty sure he wouldn¡¯t want the baby. So it¡¯s just me. And I don¡¯t even know if I can handle it. Having a babyes with such a big responsibility. I don¡¯t even know if I can have a baby alone. I¡¯m so scared.. Mom ¡°.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, honey. I understand, trust me¡± Amy said, holding Emma¡¯s hands. ¡°But you are not alone. You have me, and your sister. You have your Uncle Ken and Aunt Jen, and you know we will do anything to help you. All you have to do ise to us. It¡¯s okay to feel this way, but I know it¡¯s going to be alright. I promise¡±.


    Emma nodded, not entirely convinced. She didn¡¯t know how everything was going to be okay, but something about the way her mom said it made her feel a bit calmer.


    ¡°Think about it,¡± Amy continued. ¡°This baby is a good thing. And trust me, you are going to love it, more than anything or anyone in the world.¡±


    ¡°You really think so, mom?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, honey¡­ I know so¡± Amy said, and she pulled her into her arms again. ¡°You and your baby are going to be very happy together. It doesn¡¯t matter if the father wants the baby or not¡±.


    ¡°Thanks mom,¡± Emma said. Rxing a bit.


    ¡°And one more thing,¡± Amy added. ¡°You have to tell the baby¡¯s father. You can¡¯t keep something like this from him¡± she said.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want a baby, mom. I know¡±. Emma said.


    ¡°But you can¡¯t just assume something like that honey. I understand how you feel. But you should tell him. I¡¯m not saying right now. You can do it whenever you are ready. But I hope you make the right decision¡±.


    Emma nodded.


    Amy stood to go, then she turned towards Emma, ¡°And when you feel better, you are going to tell me about this man¡±.


    ¡°Oh, mom¡± Emma said.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°You are what?¡± Karen yelled.


    ¡°Stop shouting, Karen.¡± Emma said


    She was on the phone with Karen. ¡°This is the reason why I didn¡¯t tell you before I left. You are freaking out even more than I did. And I¡¯m the one who is pregnant¡±.


    ¡°How the hell am I supposed to react? This is fucking big deal. How the hell did this happen?¡±


    ¡°Well, Karen,¡± Emma began. ¡°I don¡¯t know if your parents told you this, but when a man and a woman¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Shut up¡± Karen yelled again and Emma couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Emma. Stop messing around¡± Karen said. ¡°How could you let this happen?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I dunno. I guess Daniel and I got really careless.¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡± Karen asked. ¡°Are you going to keep the baby?¡±


    Emma sighed. ¡°I decided to keep the baby, Karen,¡± she said. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s my baby too and I think it would be nice to have someone to love, someone who is going to love me back and someone to take care of. I¡¯m a little scared, I gotta say, but my mom says it¡¯s going to be fine, and I believe her. She took care of Isabel and I all by herself after my dad left. Maybe it¡¯s not such a big deal¡±.


    ¡°What ever you decide, babe, I want you to know that I¡¯m right here for you, and that I¡¯m going to help in any way that I can, okay?¡± Karen said. ¡°Does Daniel know yet?¡±


    ¡°No he doesn¡¯t¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell him?¡± Karen asked.


    ¡°I will¡­ I mean I know I have to at some point. My mom thinks I should. But I honestly don¡¯t know when I will. I don¡¯t want to talk to him¡­ So I was thinking, maybe I shouldn¡¯t tell him¡­ And then I raise the baby¡­ And then when the baby¡¯s old enough, then the baby will tell him¡­ Hmmm.. How does that sound? ¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Like a crazy person talking¡± Karen replied and Emmaughed.


    ¡°Look, Karen,¡± Emma said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about that right now. I¡¯m just going to focus on myself for now. I will stay a few more days with my mom. We will talk when I get back¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Karen said. ¡°Take care of yourself and say hi to your mom for me¡±.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    He had to see her. Daniel thought. Or he was going to go crazy.


    He drove slowly, wondering what her reaction to seeing him would be. Probably throw him out of her apartment. He wouldn¡¯t me her if she did. He deserved it.


    But he had to see her. He needed to see her and talk to her. At first he thought her reason for not showing up at Kay Corp was because she just needed her space, but when Barrett told him that she hadn¡¯t been at Reddings for almost two weeks, he got really worried. What if something happened to her?


    He was tired, he turned his head from side to side to ease the tension. It had not been a good day. In fact he wasn¡¯t sure he had had any good days since thest time he saw her. His mood swung between anger and depression, and a dreamy yearning to be with Emma.


    She had never left his mind. He thought of the things they talked about, the time they cooked together and that feeling that he had made a big mistake hunted him.


    Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have ended things with her. Maybe he should have waited. But he was just trying to do the right thing. Emma deserved someone who was ready. No doubt, she thought himpletely daft. In fact, it was a miracle if she would ever want to see him again.


    Flowers helped too. He thought. He nced at the bunch of daffodils on the seat beside him. God, a woman like Emma was probably used to getting flowers from guys. Because¡­ She was so damn beautiful, so damn perfect. She would probably fling the flowers at his head. But it didn¡¯t matter if she did. As long as he saw that she was alright.

 74

    He pulled up in front of her apartment. He looked at the building and felt an edge of panic attack. Damn, when was thest time he had felt this way about a woman. He couldn¡¯t remember.


    He got out of the car, closed the door behind him, then remembered the flowers. A momentter, daffodils in hand, he walked up the stairs.


    He knocked on the door and secondster he heard movements inside. No one opened the door, and he rang the bell. A momentter, the door opened and he saw Karen. There was no smile on her face as she pulled open the door. He understood. He had hurt her best friend. She probably hated him too.


    ¡°Hi Daniel,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hi, Karen,¡± he said. He saw her eyes go to the bunch of flowers in his hand. He shifted his feet, awkward suddenly as an unwanted suitor.


    ¡°I havee to see Emma¡± he managed to say. ¡°Is she in?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No she is not¡± Karen said, then she added. ¡°But if she were here, she would not want to see you¡±.


    Daniel looked at her, at a loss for words. Had Emma told her to say that? He wondered.


    ¡°And you know what?¡± Karen continued. ¡°You would be doing her a great service if you just stay away from her¡±.


    She put one hand on the door, ready to close it, but he put his foot in between.


    ¡°Where is she, Karen?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I told you, she isn¡¯t here. And she doesn¡¯t want to see you¡± Karen replied.


    Daniel cursed silently, then he pushed the door open and stepped in, his big body made Karen take a step back.


    ¡°Go ahead and look around if you want,¡± she said. ¡°I already told you she isn¡¯t here¡±.


    ¡°I heard you,¡± Daniel said. ¡°What I want to know right now is where she is. Tell me, Karen, Please. I was at her office today, and they said she hasn¡¯t been to work for a while. I¡¯m worried about her.¡±


    ¡°Well, you weren¡¯t so worried when you hurt her. Toote to start caring, isn¡¯t it?¡± Karen asked.


    He shook his head. ¡°Please, Karen¡±.


    ¡°She¡¯s with her mom, okay? She¡¯s with her mom¡± Karen said.


    ¡°Oh Alright, but is she okay? Barrett said she didn¡¯t sound so good. Is she sick or something?¡±


    Karen didn¡¯t reply, and her silence freaked Daniel out even more.


    ¡°She¡¯s sick, isn¡¯t she?¡± he asked. ¡°Tell me,¡± he said and grabbed her shoulders, shaking her gently. ¡°Look, I know I hurt her, Karen. I know she¡¯s mad at me, but I gotta see her and talk to her¡­.. To apologize at least, and to know that she¡¯s alright. She won¡¯t pick my calls and she won¡¯t reply to my texts. Now you know me, Karen. And you know that I care about your friend, no matter what happened, no matter what you think of me right now. I just¡­ Please At least just tell me what¡¯s wrong with her¡±.


    ¡°Rx,¡± Karen said. Then she added quietly. ¡°She¡¯s fine¡­. She is just¡­.. Pregnant¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Daniel released her.


    He stared at her like he couldn¡¯t believe what she just said. The flowers in his hand, twisted already, fell on the floor.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡± he asked her. Maybe he had heard her wrong. But Karen nodded. He took a deep breath. It was definitely his. He knew that. She was pregnant with his child. And he had left. Could this situation get any worse?


    He turned to leave. ¡°Thanks¡­ I have to go see her¡± he said. But Karen stopped him.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± she said. ¡°I have such a big mouth. I wasn¡¯t supposed to tell you that, and maybe Emma¡¯s going to kill me for telling you. But you can¡¯t go see her now¡±.


    ¡°Forget it¡±. He said, heading for the door again.


    ¡°She¡¯s gonna be back tomorrow anyway. Tomorrow or next. Just have a little patience. She left because she needed time to process the whole thing. Please¡­ just let her have that¡± Karen said.


    He stared at her for a while, then nodded. He left the building, walking slowly to his car. What the hell was he even going to say when he saw her?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°You told him what?¡± Emma asked Karen. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry babe¡± Karen said. ¡°You know I talk a lot sometimes. And I didn¡¯t mean to, he just looked so¡­ Worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he looked worried,¡± Emma said. ¡°Honestly a part of me hopes he¡¯s as worried as I have been these past days.¡± she hesitated then added. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at you for telling him¡­. just surprised. He was going to find out anyway. It kinda makes things easier for me. I have been trying to think of a way to tell him, and you have kinda handled it for me. So thanks¡­ I guess. You talkative¡±.


    Karenughed. ¡°Still I¡¯m sorry¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will be back tomorrow¡± Emma said.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Emma was in the kitchen when someone knocked at the door. It was definitely Karen. She thought. Her best friend had been nothing but helpful since she returned from her mom¡¯s house three days ago. Alwaysing over to find out if she needed something.


    ¡°Come in¡± she yelled, hoping Karen would hear her. She didn¡¯t want to leave the food on the stove.


    ¡°Hi, Emma¡±. A voice she knew too well.. Too intimately said.


    Emma took a deep breath, squared her shoulders and turned around. Her eyes instantly focused on the father of her child, skating up from gray trousers, white shirt, navy and red striped silk tie, determined chin, no smile on his mouth, strong nose, riveting gaze which dropped from her face to her stomach. It was still t, but she knew what that gaze meant.


    She had returned from her mom¡¯s ce three days ago, and she still hadn¡¯t been able to bring herself to call him. A part of her didn¡¯t want to. He knew already.


    He hauled his gaze up from her belly and his eyes were like icy steel, stabbing into hers. After a long nerve tearing silence, he asked, ¡°How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Emma replied. Her voice was hoarse.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Karen told me¡±. He said. His gaze dropped to her stomach again. ¡°It¡¯s mine, right?¡± he asked. No doubt in his voice. No doubt in his eyes. Just wanting the fact confirmed by her, forcing the admission with ruthless determination. ¡°I know it is. I just want you to say it¡± he added.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Emma acknowledged. She swallowed the lump in her throat. What was he going to do now? She wondered.


    His mouth twisted and he nodded. ¡°When did you find out?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Two weeks ago¡± she replied.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think it was something I should know about?¡± he asked bitterly. I know right now because Karen told me. Did you n on keeping this from me? How long did you n on keeping me in the dark about this? I understand that maybe you needed time, but you couldn¡¯t pick up the phone or send a fucking text to let me know. You have been back for three days now, right? And you still don¡¯t think I should know I¡¯m going to be a father? ¡±


    ¡°I would have told you¡± Emma retorted. ¡°I wanted to tell when I was ready¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± he mocked. ¡°You have had a lot of time to be ready, don¡¯t you think? Why did you keep it to yourself?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Her mind whirled around the reasons that had stopped her from making contact with him.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± he prompted with an air of relentless purpose.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I needed you. Karen already told you. And I don¡¯t need your¡­your financial support,¡± she blurted out.

 75

    Anger zed from him. ¡°Being independently wealthy does not give you the right to keep me in ignorance of my own flesh and blood.¡±


    ¡°I was going to tell you, Daniel,¡± she said.


    ¡°When?¡± he bored in.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡± Emma said, she was starting to get angry. Thest thing she needed right now was to argue with him. ¡°Maybe¡­ After the baby was born. When it was a real child.¡± she said.


    ¡°A real child?¡± His voice rose in incredulity. His gaze went to her stomach again.¡±You don¡¯t think that¡¯s real?¡±


    When she didn¡¯t reply, he added, ¡°Didn¡¯t it ever ur to you that I might want to provide every care to ensure that my child is safely born?¡±


    No, it hadn¡¯t. She¡¯d had no experience of men caring to that degree. It was women who did the looking after. And she had honestly believed he wouldn¡¯t want the baby. He was the one who took off when things started to get a bit serious between them. He didn¡¯t wantmitments. And thest thing she didn¡¯t want him thinking was that she got pregnant on purpose¡­ To trap him or something.


    Emma stared at him helplessly, unable to offer any further defense for her decisions. She simply hadn¡¯t realized he would care so much about a baby who was yet to be born, that he would feel so responsible.


    ¡°I was going to tell you, Daniel,¡± she said again.


    ¡°Were you?¡± His eyes glittered with biting cynicism. Emma couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He wasn¡¯t the one who was pissed off right now. So she let it all out.


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s right¡±, She yelled. She turned off the stove and turned to face him. ¡°I was going to talk to you about it when I was ready. And you know what, maybe it¡¯s a good thing Karen told you, because I don¡¯t think I can stand staring at your stupid face anymore¡±.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Hell yeah¡± she replied. ¡°And it still doesn¡¯t matter if you know or not. This is my baby, Daniel. And I¡¯m going to take care of it¡­ I¡¯m going to have this baby¡­. Without you. I don¡¯t need you, and I definitely don¡¯t want you to help me in any way. When the baby is born, you can be involved if you want. I honestly don¡¯t care. And even if you are, it¡¯s going to be on my terms.¡±


    Daniel stared at her for a moment, then he walked towards her, aggressive purpose radiating from him, making her heart flutter with fear. This was the warrior unleashed, every atom of his being geared to fight. Against her.


    The table was at her back and Emma had nowhere to go. She stood right where she was. She wasn¡¯t going to let him intimidate her. Not anymore. So she stood there and let him look down at her with what she was sure was a mixture of amusement and derision in his eyes.


    He stopped right in front of her, too damn close. His eyes burned into hers. He reached out and very deliberately spread a hand over her stomach, making her skin burn under the heat of its possessive im.


    ¡°You will not shut me out of this any longer,¡± he said, the hard edge of ruthlessness in his voice telling her she had no choice.


    ¡°I will do as I please¡­¡± Emma began but he interrupted her.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± he said. ¡°I need you to listen very carefully, because I mean every word. I intend to be in my child¡¯s life¡­ In every part of my child¡¯s life. Nothing is going to be ¡®on your terms¡¯ because this is my baby too. And trust me, you do not want to fight me about this, because I assure you, it¡¯s a fight you are definitely going to lose. Try it, and see who gets custody of the child.¡±


    The look in her eyes and the way she crossed her hands protectively over her stomach made him instantly regret what he had said.


    ¡°You asshole!¡± Emma threw at him, pushing him and quickly side stepping, sliding away from his touch, mentally pumping strength back into her legs as she charged from the kitchen. He followed her.


    ¡°Look, Emma -¡±


    ¡°I want you to leave now!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°Throwing me out of your apartment right now isn¡¯t going to fix anything. It won¡¯t change the fact that you are pregnant with my child. It won¡¯t change the fact that we have to find a way for this situation to work out.¡±


    But Emma wasn¡¯t listening. He had just threatened to take her baby away from her.. Like he hadn¡¯t hurt her enough.¡±I want you to leave now, Daniel¡± she yelled again.


    There were tears in her eyes now. And Daniel hated himself even more. This wasn¡¯t the way things were supposed to go. In his anger, he had hurt her again. He was sorry, and also worried. Wasn¡¯t the crying and yelling bad for the baby? He thought. He didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t know anything about pregnancy. He wanted to hold her andfort her. Tell her that he hadn¡¯t meant what he said. He was never going to take the baby away from her. But from the look on her eyes it was obvious that she wanted nothing to do with him at the moment.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Emma said. ¡°Since you won¡¯t leave, I¡¯m out of here.¡±


    Before he could stop her, she walked past him and mmed the door behind her.


    Emma cut behind her apartmentplex using the side street. She needed time to think. Topose herself. She didn¡¯t think she had the strength to face Daniel for another confrontation.


    It had been raining. The rain had stopped but the skies were still cast in gloomy shades of gray with more ck clouds in the distance, a sure signal that the rain wasn¡¯t over for the day.


    Tears threatened, like ominous storm clouds, but she sucked in her breath-determined not to allow Daniel to break her.


    The small yground just three blocks from her apartment was abandoned. No children ying. The swings were empty, swaying in the breeze and the merry go round creaked as it rotated slowly.


    She slid onto one of the benches, her mind in chaos from the bombardment of anger, grief and shock.


    Her pregnancy was obviously a huge surprise to him. She could understand that. But she couldn¡¯t believe he could actually think of taking the baby away from her. And she knew he could if he wanted toThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Money and power could do a lot of things.


    She had given their rtionship a lot of thought over the past weeks, when she wasn¡¯t doing everything possible to make herself forget him. Like that was going to happen.


    She knew several things. One, they had moved way too fast. From their meeting in Frank¡¯s ce, letting him kiss her, sleeping with him and finally agreeing to his stupid friends with benefits idea. She hadn¡¯t taken the time to really think about what she was doing.


    A part of her had known it was a bad idea, but what had she done? She had fallen head over heels in love with him. She had allowed herself to be swept into a rtionship with him-one that wasn¡¯t even real. He was out of her league. She had known that and yet she hadn¡¯t listened to that voice in her head.


    She had been so stupid.

 76

    And now she was pregnant. And he was threatening to take away her baby. He seemed to be looking for new ways to make her life miserable. Like he hadn¡¯t done enough.


    She rubbed her forehead tiredly, willing the ache to go away. She was tired, and in no position to defend herself from whatever onught Daniel was preparing.


    Her fingers tightened and anger prated the haze. Why the hell was she sitting on a park bench hiding? She wasn¡¯t in the wrong. Daniel couldn¡¯t make her do anything he wanted; and, furthermore, he would leave her apartment or she would get a restraining order against him. He had no power over her.


    She breathed in deeply, steadying her shot nerves. Yeah, he had caught her off guard. She hadn¡¯t been prepared to see him¡­ Or prepared to hear him say what he had said. But that didn¡¯t mean she was going to let him mow over her.


    Even as she made that resolution, nervous fear fluttered in her chest and tightened her throat. She was stubborn, but so was Daniel. And knowing that she was pregnant with his child, he wouldn¡¯t leave her alone.


    ¡°One thing at a time, Emma¡± she murmured.


    The very first thing she had to do was get Daniel out of her apartment so she could weigh her options. She may not have his money or connections but that didn¡¯t mean she was going to fold at the first sign of adversity.


    A raindrop hit her forehead and she sighed. It had begun sprinkling again, and if she didn¡¯t get back, she would be caught out in the downpour that was surelying.


    As she trudged in the direction of her building she cheered herself up by imagining that he wouldn¡¯t be there. That he had given up and left.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By the time she climbed the stairs to her apartment, she was soaked through and her hair clung limply to her head. She shivered as she let herself in.


    It didn¡¯t surprise her to see Daniel pacing the floor of her living room. She stiffened her shoulders just as he whirled around.


    ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°None of your business.¡± she replied.


    ¡°The hell it¡¯s not. It¡¯s raining and you are soaked to the skin. Are you crazy?¡± he asked.


    Sheughed and shook her head. ¡°Clearly I am. Or I was. But not anymore. Get out, Daniel. This is my apartment. You have no rights here. You can¡¯t bully your way in here. I will swear out a restraining order if I have to.¡±


    His forehead wrinkled and he stared at her in surprise. ¡°You think I would hurt you?¡±


    She lifted a shoulder in a shrug. ¡°Physically? No.¡± she said.


    He swore under his breath. Then he ran his hand through his hair in agitation. ¡°You look¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ Tired. You need to eat. You can¡¯t continue cooking now. And you have to get out of those wet clothes¡±.


    ¡°My, my, one would think you cared,¡± she mocked. ¡°But we both know that isn¡¯t true. Don¡¯t worry about me, Daniel. I¡¯m taking care of myself and my baby just fine.¡±


    He stalked toward her, his eyes zing. ¡°Oh, I care, Emma. You can¡¯t use me of not caring. I know that I hurt you and I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t leave because I didn¡¯t care. I need you to believe me. And I wasn¡¯t really going to take the baby from you. I just want you to let me be a part of this. I want to help¡±


    Emma held up a hand and hastily backed away. Her fingers trembled and she felt precariously light headed. ¡°Get. Out.¡±


    His nostrils red and his lip curled up as if he was about tounch another offensive. Then he took a step back and blew out his breath.


    ¡°I will leave, but I will be back at nine tomorrow morning.¡±


    She lifted one eyebrow. ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°You have an appointment to see a doctor. I¡¯m taking you.¡± he replied.


    He had been busy while she was gone, and he worked fast. But then for a man like Daniel, all he had to do was pick up a phone. He had people to do his bidding. She shook her head in disgust.


    ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t get it, Daniel. I¡¯m not going anywhere with you. We are nothing to each other. You aren¡¯t responsible for me. I have my own doctor. You aren¡¯t hauling me to another one. Don¡¯t pretend that you care,¡± she said softly. ¡°Just do us both a favor and leave.¡±


    He looked like he was going to argue, but again, he bit back the words. He walked toward the door and then turned around to her again.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Nine o¡¯clock tomorrow. You are going if I have to carry you there myself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and maybe hell will freeze over,¡± she muttered as he mmed out of her apartment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Daniel mounted the steps to Emma¡¯s apartment the next morning. He had stayed up all night worrying about her. He didn¡¯t want her to be alone in this. The problem was that she wouldn¡¯t ept any help from him. She was just so damn stubborn. All he wanted right now was for her -and his baby, to be safe. They could figure out something when the baby arrived.


    It annoyed him that her door wasn¡¯t locked. He pushed it open to find her on her hands and knees, dressed for work and peering under the table. She made a sound of frustration and then pushed herself upward.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± he asked surprised.


    She shrieked and whirled around. ¡°Get out!¡±


    He held out a cating hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I frightened you. Your door was unlocked.¡±


    ¡°And so you thought you¡¯d juste on in? Did the art of knocking escape you? Get a clue, Daniel. I don¡¯t want you here.¡± she said.


    She went into the kitchen, opening and shutting cabs, obviously looking for something.


    He sighed. It wasn¡¯t that he had expected her to be any morepliant today, but he had hoped after she slept, she would be a little less¡­angry.


    When she got back down on the floor again, a surge of irritation hit him once more. He crossed the room and leaned down to help her to her feet. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± he asked.


    She shrugged off his hand and wiped her hair from her eyes. ¡°My fucking keys. I can¡¯t find it. I have to go to work¡±


    ¡°Fine. Rx. I will help you look for it¡± he said. ¡°Just sit down and let me look around¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help,¡± she said. But she was obviously tired because she sat down.


    He smiled. See. He thought. She needed him.


    He looked around the house for a few minutes andter found it in her bathroom.


    ¡°Found it!¡± he said when he returned.


    Emma stood up. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said. She lunged for it but he held it higher out of her reach.


    ¡°Give it to me, Daniel.¡± she said.


    He put his hand out to ward her off and shook his head. ¡°Sit down, Emma, before you fall. Did you even get any sleepst night? You look so tired. And what the hell are you doing bending like that.¡± he asked.

 77

    To his utter surprise, she slumped down onto one of the chairs and buried her face in her hands.


    To his further dismay, her shoulders shook and quiet sobs erupted from her bowed head.


    For a moment he stood there, unsure what to do. He couldn¡¯t stand seeing her cry. An ufortable feeling settled in his stomach and he dropped down to one knee to gently pry her hands from her face.


    She looked away, seemingly difited by the fact he was witnessing her breakdown.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Emma?¡± he asked gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired¡­ and scared¡±. She whipped her head up, her eyes shing. ¡°But this is none of your business. I can handle myself, Daniel. I don¡¯t need your help. You walked away before so please just leave again. Your presence isn¡¯t making me feel better at all. Just give me my keys and go away please.¡±


    He stared incredulously at her. ¡°Do you honestly expect me to just walk away now?¡± He shoved her keys into his pocket, his lips thin as he controlled the urge tosh out at her as she had done to him.


    ¡°We have a hell of a lot to work out, Emma. I¡¯m not going anywhere and neither are you. The very first thing we are going to do is go to the doctor so you can get a checkup. You don¡¯t look well. I can¡¯t be any more blunt than that.¡±


    Emma slowly stood and stared him in the eye. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not going anywhere with you. Give me my keys and get out. We have nothing more to discuss. Ever.¡±


    He fingered the keys in his pocket and then lifted his gaze to meet hers once more. ¡°We will talk after we go to the doctor.¡±


    Disgust red in her eyes. He didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°You are going to the doctor with me. If he gives you a clean bill of health, then I will hand over your keys and leave you alone.¡± he said..


    Her eyes narrowed suspiciously. ¡°Just like that?¡± she asked.


    He nodded.¡±Just like that,¡± he repeated.


    She nibbled at her lip for a long while as if deciding whether or not to acquiesce. Then finally she closed her eyes and let out her breath in a long exhale.


    ¡°All right, Daniel. I will go to the doctor with you. After he verifies that I¡¯m perfectly fine, I don¡¯t want to see you here again.¡±


    ¡°If he says you are okay, then you will get your wish.¡±


    She lowered herself back into the chair, clearly exhausted. He bit back a curse. Was she blind or just that heavily into denial? She needed someone to take care of her. Make sure she eats three good meals a day. Someone to make her put her feet up and rest.


    He checked his watch. ¡°We should be going. Your appointment is in half an hour and I don¡¯t know how bad traffic will be.¡±


    Defeat crept over her face, but then she hardened her expression and rose once more. She retrieved her purse and started for the door, leaving him to follow.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Emma stared sightlessly out the window as Daniel maneuvered through traffic. She was mentally exhausted from her confrontation with him. She just wanted him gone. She couldn¡¯t even look at him without all the hurt crashing through her and turning her inside out.


    He parked in the garage of a medical clinic and ushered her inside the modern building.


    They rode the elevator to the fourth floor and Emma stood numbly as Daniel checked in with the receptionist.


    After filling out her medical history, she was ushered back for the prerequisite pee in a cup.


    When she exited the bathroom, a nurse directed her into one of the exam rooms where she found Daniel waiting for her.


    She bared her teeth in a snarl, prepared to order him out when he held up a hand, his expression as fierce as her own had to be.


    ¡°I will hear firsthand everything the doctor has to say.¡±


    His eyes dared her to argue. She swallowed nervously, knowing he would make a scene if she pushed the issue. She turned her back on him and leaned on the exam table.


    She just had to get past the exam, have the doctor tell Daniel that everything was fine, and then she would be rid of him.


    A few minutester, a young doctor came in and smiled at her. He gestured for her to get onto the table and recline.


    Daniel risked a small smile at her as she got on the table, and then didn¡¯t know where to look when Emma pulled up her top and the technician tucked blue paper into her waistband.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The sight of her skin gave him goosebumps, as he remembered how soft it had been under his lips and his body. Looking up at the ceiling, he took a deep breath, reminding himself that this really was not the right time to be thinking those thoughts.


    In fact, Emma had made it more than clear in every strained silence since he¡¯d let her down that there was no time for those thoughts-and he agreed with her.


    Because he shouldn¡¯t want anything more than friendship from her. He was already getting so much more than he had wanted. Two months with this woman had already brought one lifelongmitment. A thought that still made him breathless-and not in a good way.


    It was crazy to embark on anything romantic, because what else could that bring other than moremitment? They could hardly date now and see how it went. They already knew how it was going to end. They should just concentrate on being the best parents that they could be, and try to be friends, as well.


    But, God, she looked delicious. He dragged his eyes away, though, realizing suddenly that it probably wasn¡¯t brilliant form to ogle someone while they were in hospital, whatever the reason.


    That thought sobered him. Because this scan wasn¡¯t just a chance to wave at the baby and hope that he or she waved back. He¡¯d been reading up about what they should be expecting. And so he knew that the ultrasound was done for serious reasons, that it was for the medical professionals to check for health problems.


    That thought gripped him with a twist of anxiety and without thinking he reached for Emma¡¯s hand. She flinched, though whether it was from him gripping her hand or from the gel being squeezed on her belly he couldn¡¯t be sure.


    But she squeezed his hand back and looked up to meet his eye. He realized that she was as nervous as he was. He watched the screen as the technician manipted the ultrasound wand, and saw ck and white shadows moving. He squinted, trying to make out what was what, but it wasn¡¯t until the technician pointed out the tiny head and limbs that he finally understood he was looking at his child. His son or daughter.


    He¡¯d spent so long thinking about all the ways his life had to change now, about the fact he¡¯d woken up one morning and found himself painted into a corner, forced into fatherhood whether he wanted it or not, that he¡¯d never stopped to consider that he and Emma had done something so¡­ so¡­ miraculous.

 78

    It was the only word he could grasp as he looked at the tiny life on the screen. A whole new life, created from nothing but the urgent, overwhelming desire between the both of them.


    And seeing that miracle, and the one on Emma¡¯s face as she saw it, too, the undisguised incredulity and rush of happiness, he couldn¡¯t help but be deliriously happy with her.


    It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t stomach churning terrified still, he just realized that that fear didn¡¯t have to be all consuming. He could be worried to his bones about what effect this little child would have on his life, but still be absolutely, unbelievably happy that they¡¯d made their baby.


    He squeezed Emma¡¯s hand a little harder, and she turned her face towards him, her eyes and cheeks lit with happiness and wet with tears.


    Her lips widened into a smile. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful!¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is,¡± Daniel said huskily in her ear.


    ¡°Or he,¡± she said quickly.


    ¡°Would you like to find out what you are having?¡± the doctor offered. ¡°We can take a look.¡±


    ¡°No¡­no, I don¡¯t think so,¡± she said. ¡°I want it to be a surprise.¡±


    The doctor took a few more minutes and then stood up, wiping her belly clean. He handed her a picture he printed out of the baby¡¯s profile and returned to his clipboard. After a few scribbled notes, he looked back up at her. ¡°You and the baby are healthy, that¡¯s good. But you need to make sure it stays that way. It¡¯s alright if you feel tired and nauseous sometimes, that¡¯s normal. But I want you to make sure you get enough rest and try not to stress yourself much.¡±


    Emma nodded and struggled to sit up. Daniel eased her into a sitting position.


    ¡°So you and your husband must ensure that you take good care of yourself.¡± the doctor concluded.


    ¡°He¡¯s not my-¡± she began.


    ¡°Consider it done,¡± Daniel smoothly interjected.


    The doctor nodded approvingly and shook both their hands. ¡°I would like to see her back in a week,¡± he said and left.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Daniel said quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She let him lead her out of the doctor¡¯s office and to the car without protest. She sat mutely in the car as they drove away, refusing to even look at Daniel.


    When they arrived at her apartment, she got out of the car before he coulde around for her and she hurried up the stairs. He followed her up, extracted her keys from his pocket and opened the door.


    He stepped aside, she walked in and when she tried to shut the door, he put up his hand and pushed his way inside.


    ¡°We have to talk, Emma¡±


    She whirled around. ¡°Yes, we do. You said you would give me back my keys and leave. Well we went to the doctor, he said I¡¯m fine. I appreciate you taking me but I want my keys back now. And then I want you to leave.¡±


    Daniel sighed. The intimacy between them just minutes ago at the clinic was lost.


    ¡°I will leave after we talk,¡± he said. ¡°And you don¡¯t sound so grateful to me¡±.


    ¡°What do you want me to say or do, Daniel? She asked.¡±Give you a hug?¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, A hug sounds nice,¡± Daniel replied.


    ¡°Well you are not getting it.. So go away¡± she said.


    ¡°Will you just calm down for once and just fucking listen to me?¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ What is it?¡± she asked impatiently.


    He took a deep breath. ¡°I think we should get married,¡± Daniel said.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Her mouth fell open. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears.


    ¡°You are insane,¡± she said. ¡°Why the hell would you suggest that?¡±


    ¡°Because you need me. You and the baby need me.¡± he said simply. He said it like he was asking for something so simple. He was good at that. Making everything sound so simple.


    Thest time she agreed to something like this, she got hurt. She thought. Pain speared through her chest, robbing her of breath.


    ¡°When did you decide this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I.. I don¡¯t know¡­. during the scan¡± he said.


    Emma sighed. ¡°Well, thank you so much for the proposal, Daniel. It was very nice and romantic. But like I said before, I don¡¯t need you.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying no because the proposal wasn¡¯t romantic?¡± he asked grinning. But the smile faded from his face when he saw that she was in no mood for jokes.


    ¡°No,¡± she said. I¡¯m saying no because getting married is not something you just decide to do out of the blue. It requires a certain amount of thinking and understanding between the two people involved. We don¡¯t have that. It¡¯s not something you just decide to do¡±.


    She turned away before he could respond. She framed her belly with her palms and tried not to panic.


    Behind her Daniel was silent. Disturbingly so. Then when he spoke there was an odd, strained tone to his voice.


    ¡°I know how it sounds.. ¡± he said.


    ¡°Do you?¡± Emma asked. It was ridiculously old fashioned to get married for the sake of a child. People don¡¯t do it these days. There was no need to.


    ¡°Yes I do. But it¡¯s for the baby. And I¡¯m not just talking about financial support, but emotional security for the baby. Having both parents form a tight family unit for him¡­. Or her¡± he said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to marry me,¡± she cried.


    ¡°I¡­ I just want to help, Emma¡± he said softly.


    ¡°And I appreciate that, Daniel,¡± Emma said. ¡°Honestly, I do. And I understand why you think marriage might be important, but it isn¡¯t. There are lots of single mothers out there. And they are doing fine. My mom took care of Isabel and I after my Dad left.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want my baby to have a father. A real,plete family¡± he said.


    ¡°I told you before that you can be involved if you want. So the baby is going to have a father. But I¡¯m not going to marry you just because I¡¯m pregnant. Actually, I need to be away from you right now. Thest time I let myself get so close to you, I got hurt¡­ When you left, maybe it wasn¡¯t such a big deal to you. But it was for me, because I¡­¡± she swallowed hard and continued. ¡°Because I fell in love with you. I made the mistake of thinking that we could be more¡­ I know I shouldn¡¯t have¡­ But I did. I couldn¡¯t help it¡±.


    She was grateful she had her back turned to him. Because she wasn¡¯t sure she would have been able to face him. ¡°I fell in love with you¡­ And right now I just want to be away from you. So please just¡­ go¡±


    She loved him.


    Daniel blinked. Not knowing what to do with that piece of information. He cleared his throat and opened his mouth. But no words came out.


    Then she heard him move. He dropped her keys on the table.


    ¡°I just hope you know that I¡¯m here for you,¡± he said.


    His footsteps were heavy on the floor and then the door shut quietly behind him.


    After he left, Emma sank onto the couch and massaged her forehead.


    Great. The stupid headache was back.

 79

    Weeks passed.


    They barely saw each other after that, not that Emma wanted to. It hadn¡¯t been easy telling him she fell in love with him. And he had ignored it and left like it didn¡¯t matter. And it didn¡¯t. She told herself over and over again. She had more important things to think about right now.


    The few times they saw each other at the office, they only spoke about work. It was like they were pretending that everything was the same..


    That nothing had changed. And Emma didn¡¯t know if she should be mad at him or grateful that he kept his word not to bother her.


    Most people at Kay Corp knew she and Daniel were in some kind of affair. And she was able to ignore the rumors and whispers. But for some reason it was harder now, especially since she was starting to show.


    But office rumors were the least of her problems. She felt horrid, sick all the time, exhausted, and worried. And she was miserable because no matter how mad at him she was she still missed him. But he had hurt her and threatened to take her baby away, and she didn¡¯t know if she could ever get past that.


    The marriage suggestion freaked her out even more. The man confused the hell out of her. One minute he didn¡¯t want to be in a fake rtionship with her. The next he wanted to marry her. But it was only because she was pregnant. Not because he was in love with her or anything. How would that kind of marriage even work? She asked herself. Was he really willing to go into a loveless marriage for their baby?


    It annoyed her even more. She didn¡¯t want his pity proposal. She was strong and independent. She could take care of herself.


    Karen and Monica did their best to be there for her. Even Tom came around sometimes, but she didn¡¯t try to talk to them about Daniel, because she didn¡¯t think she could speak about him without bursting into tears.


    She wanted to be strong¡­ For the baby and for herself. She found herself talking to her stomach most times. ¡°We only have each other. So we have to be strong¡±. She would smooth a hand over her belly and whisper. ¡°I love you, I will never begrudge a single moment I have with you.¡±


    As the pregnancy progressed, she realized she was getting even more tired. She hated the whole morning sickness thing because when she was done throwing up, all she wanted to do was get back in bed instead of going to work. She began to iste herself. She did her best to show up at the office, and when she got back she went to bed early. She tried to eat right -which was hard because most foods turned her stomach and everything came back out again. Sometimes it took only the smell of the food to send her throwing up in the bathroom. Even some foods she used to love were hard to keep down.


    Daniel gave her space. Which hurt him so damn much. She just needed some time. He thought. She woulde around. So he kept his distance. She had to realize at some point that she needed him. And he wanted to help. He wanted to be there for her and their baby.


    But as the days went by, Emma defied his expectations. She didn¡¯t ask him for anything. She didn¡¯t ask him to take her for doctor appointments and she didn¡¯t talk to him about anything concerning the baby. Even when he texted and asked. She simply texted back that she was fine. No details¡­ Just that she was fine.


    It seemed like she had everything under control, but he knew she didn¡¯t. He hardly saw her and when he did see her, she looked miserable, though she was trying so hard to hide it. But he knew. It was like he could see through her.


    She was never in the mood to speak to him, and she seemed determined to have nothing to do with him.


    But one fact that remained true and undeniable was that she was pregnant with his child- and it was making her sick as hell.


    She lived alone, and he couldn¡¯t help her in the night if she needed him. It bothered him so much when he thought of her being alone in her apartment. His one suggestion that she call him had been met with an appalled stare and an indignant ¡°I can manage.¡±


    It was torture watching her grow with his child, her baby bump bing visible. Her body curved in new ces, her breasts were bigger, and her belly a little rounded. His child was growing in there, he thought whenever he saw her, his mind boggled. And he was watching it all from afar. It was like he was there and he wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°He asked you to what?¡± Karen asked in surprise.


    Emma stared at Monica and Karen and they stared right back at her. She had just told them about Daniel¡¯s suggestion that they get married.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Monica said. ¡°That¡¯s huge. I can¡¯t believe he proposed¡±.


    ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t really a proposal. It was kinda like a¡­ Suggestion.¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Damn¡­ So what did you say?¡± Karen asked.


    Emma stared at her like she had smokeing out of her ears. ¡°What kind of question is that? I said no of course. It was a stupid, stupid idea. What kind of loveless marriage is it going to be? We couldn¡¯t even handle a fake rtionship. It¡¯s going to be doomed before it even begins¡± she said.


    ¡°Hmmmm. I understand where you areing from¡± Karen said. ¡°But I think Daniel has a point. Marriage might be a bit extreme, but he just doesn¡¯t want you to be alone in this. I mean, I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t think you can do it, cos If anyone can, it¡¯s you. But you gotta admit, it¡¯s not easy being a single mom. And you should also think about the baby, don¡¯t you think it would be better if the father was around?¡±


    Monica nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I know that,¡± Emma said. ¡± And I¡¯m okay with him being around¡­ And that¡¯s why I told him he could be involved.. But marriage? How crazy does that sound?¡±.


    ¡°Oh really? And just how involved is he right now?¡± Karen asked.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to be right now. The baby isn¡¯t here yet¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°You won¡¯t even let hime see you. Look, I know you are mad at him, but you have to start thinking about the baby. Unlike some guys, he¡¯s here, wanting to be here for you. You have to let go of your anger and give him a chance¡±


    Emma sighed.¡±I hate it when you do this.¡± she said.


    As usual there was no need arguing with Karen. She couldn¡¯t because she knew Karen was right. She needed someone there with her through the pregnancy. Her doctor hadined that she wasn¡¯t getting enough rest thest time she went for her appointment. And she had kept that information to herself, not wanting to bother anyone.


    ¡°We should get going now¡± Monica said, and she and Karen grabbed their bags. ¡°Take care of yourself, hun. And call us if you need anything¡±.


    Emma stood up and walked with them to the door. She opened the door, and was stepping out into the hallway when she spotted Daniel.

 80

    He looked contrite and gorgeous. As always. Apparently he wasing over to see her¡­ Or maybe Frank. She stood staring at him, her hands on the door knob.


    Monica and Karen looked at her and smiled.


    ¡°Speaking of the devil¡± Karen said, then she whispered ¡°Be nice¡±


    And with that they were running down the stairs and out the door, leaving Emma and Daniel standing there, silent, staring at each other.


    ¡°Hi,¡± he said finally.


    ¡°Hello¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± he began. ¡°I know you said you wanted me to leave you alone, and I know I said I would. But I was sitting home alone, trying to figure out what to do with myself, and I realized the only thing I wanted was to see you. This is crazy, we have to find a way to get along. I know you keep saying you are okay, but I¡¯m worried about you and I just¡­. I just wanna check on you¡­ And the baby¡±


    Emma stared at him. She wanted to y it cool, remain a little stoic, but she got all teary eyed instead.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she said.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Your blood pressure is elevated and there are traces of protein in your urine.¡± The doctor said and Emma stared helplessly at him. Daniel sat beside her and she was really grateful that he was there with her.


    The doctor continued. ¡°There is significant edema to your hands and feet and I¡¯d bet, judging by your weight, that you aren¡¯t getting enough nutrition. You are exhibiting signs of preempsia and it could lead to serious repercussions.¡±


    Emma regarded him in stunned silence.


    Daniel turned to the doctor with a frown. ¡°What is preempsia?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It is rted to an increase in blood pressure and an increase in protein in urine output. It can progress to seizures if care isn¡¯t taken.¡±


    The doctor turned his stern gaze on Emma before continuing. ¡°You are only a hairbreadth from going into the hospital and staying there until you deliver, and unless I exact a promise from you that you will remain off your feet as much as possible and take better care of yourself, I will forgo the warning and straight into the hospital you will go.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± Emma began.


    ¡°No buts,¡± the doctor said. ¡°I don¡¯t think you fully understand the direness of your situation. This is serious and you need to take all the necessary precautions to prevent an esction in your condition.¡±


    Daniel nched, and she felt the blood drain from her own face as well.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I can assure you, Doctor, Emma won¡¯t be doing anything but resting and eating from now on,¡± Daniel said grimly.


    The doctor nodded approvingly. ¡°If the swelling around her ankles gets worse or she develops a severe headache she¡¯s to go directly to the hospital,¡± he said.


    After the doctor left, Emma sat on the exam table, stunned by the doctor¡¯s pronouncement. Daniel slid his hand over hers and squeezed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to worry, Emma,¡± he said.


    Worry? She nearly let out a hystericalugh. How the hell was she not supposed to worry. She was ready to run screaming from the building.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± he said quietly.


    This couldn¡¯t be happening to her. She thought. How was she supposed to work now? Damn, she couldn¡¯t catch a break. Everything just seemed to be getting worse and worse. Helplessness gripped her and she didn¡¯t like it one bit.


    ¡°So we will stop at your apartment and pack some of your stuff before we go to my ce¡± Daniel said after he drove away from the hospital.


    ¡°We? What are you talking about?¡± Emma said in bewilderment.


    He nced over at her, a grim expression tightening his face. ¡°I¡¯m taking you home.¡± he replied.¡±Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she snarled. She crossed her arms over her belly and pressed her lips firmly together.


    ¡°You areing with me,¡± he said in a tone that brooked no argument. Wondering why she had to be so damn stubborn. ¡°You need someone to take care of you since you refuse to do it yourself. Do you want to risk the baby¡¯s health? Or yours? Give me a solution, Emma. Prove to me that I can leave knowing you will be okay.¡±


    ¡°I have other options,¡± she said. ¡°I have my friends, and If I talk to my mom, I¡¯m sure she wille stay with me for a while¡±.


    ¡°Well I¡¯m here, and there¡¯s no need for all that,¡± Daniel said. ¡°Why the hell do you have to be so stubborn?¡±


    She refused to say anything till they got to her apartment. She walked in and he followed her.


    ¡°Get your stuff, Emma,¡± Daniel said. ¡°I mean it¡±.


    ¡°No¡± she repeated and Daniel couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    What the fuck is wrong with you?¡± he yelled at her. ¡°Why the hell do you have to be like that? You just seem to find a reason to fight me about everything. You heard the doctor. You can¡¯t go to work anymore. You need someone to help you. I¡¯m here. This is my baby too and you insist on pushing me away and keeping me in the dark about everything. I asked you many times and you told me you were fine, when you weren¡¯t. Well, guess what, baby? I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m tired of this fuckery. I¡¯m tired of walking on eggshells around you. Don¡¯t think you are the only one who is pissed and frustrated right now. You areing home with me, Emma. I don¡¯t care if I have to carry you to the car, because trust me, I will.¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t say anything. She just stared up at him. He moved away from her and took a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out to have your prescriptions filled,¡± he said. I¡¯ll pick up something to eat. When I get back, I want you to be packed.¡±


    Then he left.


    Emma sank into a chair and stared up at the ceiling, hating the helplessness that gripped her. She closed her eyes in weary resignation. She was exhausted.


    The next thing she knew she was being shaken awake. She yanked her eyes open to see Daniel standing over her, a te and ss of water in his hands.


    ¡°You have to eat,¡± he said gruffly.


    ¡°Please go away, Daniel¡±. She replied.


    He ran his hand down his face, erasing the tension, but the constriction in his throat stayed there, turning his voice to gravel. ¡°Stop upsetting yourself like this. You will make yourself sick-¡±


    But here it came,¡­ nausea. She paled, groaned with frustrated agony and covered her mouth as she ran into the house.


    Daniel tipped back his head and drew a deep breath, trying to regain his equilibrium. Trying to put himself back together before she returned.


    When she didn¡¯te back, he went searching for her. She was fast asleep again, curled on the side of her bed, cheeks tracked with salt.

 81

    He draped a nket over her, then sat on the edge of the bed, staring at her pale lips and the bruised circles under her eyes. He picked up a cool lock of her hair, not wanting to wake her, but needing to touch her, even if it was only a silky tress wound around his finger.


    He missed her. And he hated that she wouldn¡¯t ept his help. He hadn¡¯t meant to put such a schism between them. How was he going to make her understand that he cared? When she wouldn¡¯t even let him say anything or make a suggestion without fighting him.


    His concentration at work had been shot. Since that day she announced she loved him¡­ Or used to love him. He wasn¡¯t sure she still did. Not after he had been a jerk¡­ He hadn¡¯t even known what to say. Except that the urge to take care of her and protect her was stronger than ever.


    He remembered that look in her eyes when he called things off in her office. He squeezed his eyes shut. Bowing his head, he didn¡¯t will the mental picture away. No, he conjured it up over and over, punishing himself with the memory of the sadness that had darkened her eyes.


    He hadn¡¯t asked for her love. He didn¡¯t want it. He had earned a PhD in how faithless love was. People threw that word around to abuse, betray and abandon others. Love deceived, used and¡­died. It left pain and disillusionment and loss behind. It changed people for the worse, not the better.


    Intuition had warned him that if he allowed Emma in, if he risked opening to her, when she left-because experience had taught him the leaving was inevitable-the wreckage would be much worse than the damage Jade had inflicted. He didn¡¯t want to be yed for the fool by love again.


    And if she really did love him, he didn¡¯t deserve it. All he had done was hurt her.


    He leaned down to press the lightest of kisses against her cool cheek.


    As he drew back, she came awake with a start, eyes shing open. For one fraction of a second, a sleepy, weing light shone in her gaze. It was the warmth of sunrise, bathing him in a glow of promise. All the turmoil in him settled and he was renewed.


    Then a deep vulnerability hollowed out her gaze. She broke eye contact, ncing around in confusion, rolling onto her back and sliding to put more distance between them.


    ¡°I was only going to lie down for a minute while my stomach settled.¡± she said.


    The shadows came back into his soul, like wraiths in their cold emptiness. ¡°Stay here. You obviously need the rest.¡± He set his hand on her hip, trying to reassure her, but she was already rolling away, pushing off his touch with the tangle of the nket, kicking her feet toward the far side of the mattress.


    ¡°Emma¡± he said to her back, watching her stiffen at the gravity of his tone. He walked to the other side of the bed and made her get back on the bed.


    ¡°Rx,¡± he said. ¡°I won¡¯t hurt you, so I don¡¯t understand why you keep doing this¡­ why you keep running away from me. I will go get your food¡±.


    He stood up and minutester he was back. She sat upright and then took the te and ss from him.


    He sat beside her as she ate. His scrutiny made her ufortable and so she focused on her food, not looking up.


    ¡°Ignoring me isn¡¯t going to help,¡± he said.


    She paused, set her fork down and then leveled a stare at him.


    ¡°I can find a way to take care of myself, Daniel. You don¡¯t have to do this¡± she said.


    His jaw tightened. ¡°No¡± he shook his head. ¡°You need me. You know you do. You are pregnant¡­ with my baby. And I want to help. I know that you and I have a lot to work out, but right now let¡¯s take things one at a time. Right now, you need help that I can provide. You need someone to take care of you. You need top notch medical care. I can give you all of those things.¡±


    Emma thrust a hand into her hair and leaned back. He immediately leaned forward, slipping from the bed and going to his knees in front of her. He touched her arm, tentatively, as if afraid she would recoil.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I yelled at you earlier. But the thought of you being here alone scares the crap out of me. The doctor confirmed my fears that you are not okay and I know you might think I don¡¯t but I¡­ I want this baby, Emma. I want both of you to be safe. Come with me, Emma. You know this has to be worked out between us. You have to think about the baby.¡±


    She held up a hand, furious that he would try to manipte her with guilt. But he caught her hand and lowered it, and then ruthlessly pressed his advantage.


    ¡°You can¡¯t keep going to work,.¡± he said. ¡°The doctor said you have to rest or you risk the health of your child as well as your own. If you can¡¯t ept my help for yourself, at least do it for our baby. Or is your pride more important than his or her welfare?¡±


    ¡°And what are we supposed to do when we get to your house, Daniel?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You are going to rest, I¡¯m going to take care of you and we are going to figure out our future.¡±


    Her stomach lurched. It sounded so ominous. Their future.


    She was a fool to agree. She would be a fool not to agree. She had to ept his help for her baby¡¯s sake. She sighed deeply.


    ¡°Emma?¡± he touched her hand gently.


    ¡°I will go,¡± she said in a low voice.


    Triumph shed in his eyes. ¡°Then let¡¯s get you packed and get the hell out of here.¡± he said.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    When Emma woke the next morning, she struggled to make sense of her surroundings. Then she remembered. She was at Daniel¡¯s house.


    In a matter of hours, Daniel had had her packed and hustled into the car. By the time they had arrived at his apartment, she was dead on her feet.


    Once inside, he showed her the room she was going to stay in and she took her bag and headed towards it. Thest time she had been here. She was happy. She thought.


    Down the hall was his bedroom where she and Daniel had made love countless times.


    Once again, she¡¯d been reminded of how much of an idiot she was toe back here.


    But this morning she felt resigned to her fate. After a quick shower, she dressed and padded into the living room where Daniel was already sitting typing on aptop. He looked up when he heard here in.

 82

    ¡°Breakfast is ready. I was waiting on you to eat.¡± he said.


    Wordlessly, she followed him into the kitchen where she saw a table set for two. Taking a tter off the warmer, he carried it over to the table and began spooning healthy portions of eggs, toast and ham onto their tes.


    As she sat down, she was forced to admit that she felt better than she had in weeks. She had certainly gotten more rest in the past hours than she had in a long time.


    ¡°How are you feeling this morning?¡± he asked as he took a seat across from her. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you,¡± she mumbled around a mouthful of egg. ¡°This is delicious¡±.


    Daniel smiled.


    Her appetite wasing back and she concentrated on the delicious food in front of her. This whole thing was weird. The ultra politeness. The cozy breakfast for two. It was so awkward that she wanted to go back to the bedroom and crawl back into bed.


    After a long silence, Daniel spoke up. ¡°I have made arrangements to work out of the house for the time being. And I talked to Barrett too. I told him you won¡¯t being to the office for now. But you can handle some of your work from here.¡±


    She stopped chewing then swallowed the food in her mouth. ¡°What? Why?¡± she asked tly.


    ¡°I would think the answer is obvious,¡± he said.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work, Daniel,¡± Emma said. ¡°I can¡¯t stay here with you hanging over my shoulder all the time. Go to work. Do whatever it is you normally do, and just leave me alone. And why did you talk to Barrett without telling me first? It¡¯s my job. You don¡¯t get to make those decisions for me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t make any decision for you,¡± Daniel said angrily. ¡°You aren¡¯t going to be at the office. I just wanted to let Barrett know so I told him. I was trying to help. You should be thanking me instead of yelling¡±.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t need your help with anything concerning my job. Thank you very much. It¡¯s my job and I¡¯m perfectly capable of making a phone call¡±.


    His lips thinned and then he got up and walked away without another word.


    Emma stared down at her te, angry at him¡­ And at herself. He was acting as if she was some horrible, ungrateful bitch.


    She fiddled with her remaining food, pushing it around her te until restlessness forced her to her feet.


    She cleared away a few pieces from the table-for no reason other than that she didn¡¯t want to be just sitting waiting for him when he got back. By the time she finished with the dishes, he still wasn¡¯t back.


    Wandering aimlessly back into the living room, she stopped in front of therge window.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be on your feet,¡± Daniel said from behind her.


    She sighed and turned around, shocked to see him in just a towel. She swiveled back to the window, but the image burned in her eyes. His broad chest rippled with well defined muscles and his lean abdomen was sculpted like a fine work of art. She remembered exploring the dips and curves of his body. She inhaled deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I embarrassed you,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°I guess I didn¡¯t give it a thought considering our past rtionship.¡±


    She had the ridiculous urge tough. Embarrass her? She thought. The only embarrassing thing was how her mind was currently wandering way below the makeshift waistline of his towel.


    And of course, in his arrogance, he would assume -considering the ¡°nature of their past rtionship¡±-that he could cavort about in the nude.


    Drawing up her shoulders, she turned around again and stared coolly at him. ¡°If you think because we were once lovers that you can take up where we left off, you are sadly mistaken.¡±


    He blinked in surprise and then anger reced the surprise. ¡°God, Emma. Do you think so little of me that I would try to force you into a sexual rtionship when you are pregnant and unwell?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know the answer to that.¡± she replied.


    He swore long and hard. ¡°What the fuck is your problem?¡±


    She balled her hands into fists and forced a careless reply. ¡°if there is anyone between the both of us who has a problem, it¡¯s you¡±


    His eyes became ice chips and his jaw twitched spasmodically. Then he spun around and disappeared into his bedroom, the sound of the door mming reverberating throughout the house.


    Emma sighed and sank into a nearby armchair.


    What demon had forced her to throw more fuel on the mes she would never know. Maybe she really was a horrible, ungrateful bitch.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Daniel copsed onto his bed, chest heaving and limbsfortingly heavy. He had worked for most of the day and he was tired.


    After that argument with Emma that morning, he had stayed out of her way. He stayed in his office. They hadn¡¯t seen each other till dinner and even then, they had barely spoken to each other. How were they supposed to get along and raise a baby when she hated him so much?


    A baby.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He still couldn¡¯t quite connect that concept with his life. He had never really thought of having one. He was excited about it but also scared as hell. He rubbed the heel of his hand against his forehead as he tried to think. It was real-he knew that there was absolutely, definitely no way of getting out of this. He¡¯d enjoyed every minute of what had got them here, and he would take responsibility for what they¡¯d done.


    He kinda understood Emma and her moods. His head should be spinning. These past weeks he should have wanted to scream, or run, or, God, faint or something.


    A sh of memory assailed him-a gentle,zy smile on Emma¡¯s lips in the dim early morning light. He couldn¡¯t make himself regret any moment he spent with her.


    He was going to be a father. He and Emma -that fascinating, maddening, excessively disciplined woman he had been unable to shake from his mind from the moment he met her, had somehow, against all her bestid ns and rules, and hisck of them, created a new human life.


    The magnitude of the realization stole his breath for a few long moments as he looked up at the ceiling, trying to imagine who he¡­ Or she was, this whole new person that they had created. But the vision remained hazy, too unformed to be anything more than broad strokes of a life.


    He sighed. Time for a shower. He thought. He got up from the bed and began to undress. The knock on his door made him halt.


    He opened the door. Emma stood in front of him, in her nightie.

 83

    ¡°HI,¡± she said.


    He frowned and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Hi¡± he replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Did I interrupt something?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°No¡­ I was just getting ready to take a bath¡­ kinda tired¡± he replied.


    ¡°Oh¡­. Maybe I will just wait till tomorrow then. Good night¡± she said. She began to turn around but his hand on her arm stopped her movement.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Emma,¡± he said. ¡°We can talk now. Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡± she paused, then asked. ¡°Are we going to stand out here and talk?¡±. She realized she sounded like she was asking for an invitation into his room and she honestly didn¡¯t know if she wanted to go in. So she added quickly. ¡°We could go to the living room¡±.


    He smiled and Emma wanted to hit him. There was nothing to smile about right now. The man just liked seeing her embarrassed. He stepped aside and she walked in. She took a deep breath and turned to face him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to sit?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t stay long¡­. I just wanted to apologize for the way I have been acting. I know you are just trying to help and I want you to know that I appreciate everything you have done for me¡­ And the baby. I¡¯m sorry about this morning too. I shouldn¡¯t have been so¡­. You know¡±.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡± Daniel said. ¡°I understand that this isn¡¯t easy for you, and you are going through a lot right now. So I get it¡±.


    ¡°No¡±, Emma said, shaking her head. ¡°You are going through this too. I realize that I have been so selfish. I haven¡¯t really thought about how this affects you. I have been so focused on myself and I haven¡¯t paid attention to the fact that this changes your life too. And I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t even asked how you feel about this. I haven¡¯t¡­ I just¡­ I know you must be really mad at me right now¡±.


    He moved closer and grabbed her hand, one of his hands moved to her chin, lifting her head so she could look at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said. ¡°We will figure all this out¡­. together. And I¡¯m not mad at you¡­ Maybe a little hurt.. I gotta admit¡±. He grinned then continued. ¡°But I get it. I understand why you hate me right now¡­ I have been a jerk¡­ I hurt you¡­ And I¡¯m sorry about that too¡±.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t hate you¡± Emma said. She looked amazed. ¡°You are just so-so-so-¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Bad?¡± he suggested, smiling down at her. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± he said.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to say that,¡± she protested. ¡°I don¡¯t think you are bad¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t like me,¡± he said.


    A look of confusion crossed her face and he realized she wasn¡¯t half as confident as she would like to appear. And it would be so easy to take advantage of her here.


    But that wasn¡¯t going to happen. He wasn¡¯t about to destroy the fragile understanding that seemed to be developing between them and he was totally stunned when she suddenly put her hands on his shoulders and reached up to brush her lips against his cheek.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t like you,¡± she said huskily, and Daniel could only stare at her, too astonished to do anything else.


    The kiss on his cheek was brief, impersonal, but he knew she had shocked herself, too.


    A look of consternation crossed her face and, although she hadn¡¯t yet turned to leave and seek refuge in her room, he knew it was only a matter of time before she did so. Her eyes sought his in mute denial of what had just happened and Daniel arched an enquiring brow.


    ¡°I guess I did something right atst,¡± he remarkedzily, and she took a shuddering breath.


    ¡°I should go,¡± she said. ¡°Good night¡±


    ¡°Good night, Emma,¡± he replied.


    And with that she walked out of his room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    It was exhausting and annoying just sitting around and doing nothing.


    Restless and sick at heart, Emma left her room and made her way back into the kitchen and took stock of the contents of the refrigerator and cabs. Deciding that she had all the necessary ingredients for one of her favorite dishes, she beganying them out on the countertop.


    At least it would give her something to do and dinner would be taken care of. Daniel would be back soon and it would be nice to do something for him for a change. They had been getting along pretty well for a while now and Emma was beginning to think that maybe, they could figure out a way for this baby thing to work.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you are doing?¡± Daniel demanded minutester, materializing out of nowhere and taking the pan she was holding from her. He steered her firmly away from the counter and back into the living room. ¡°Sit,¡± he ordered once they reached the couch.


    He propped her feet up on the coffee table, cing a pillow under them. He stood back, his expressioncking the anger of just a few minutes ago.


    ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t understand the doctor¡¯s orders.¡± he said. ¡°You are to rest. Stay off your feet.¡±


    He enunciated each word in clipped tones as if he were speaking to a dolt. Well, that wasn¡¯t entirely untrue. She thought. She was the biggest dolt in the world for getting caught up in this.


    He seemed calm. And she was calm, too.


    ¡°I just wanted to do something, there¡¯s not much to do when you are working from home on your bed. And I don¡¯t think being on my feet for thirty minutes is going to hurt the baby. The doctor says I¡¯m doing fine. So maybe you should rx a bit¡± she said.


    He sighed. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to take any chances. I will take care of dinner¡± he said, and minutester they were in the dining room.


    ¡°So what does your family think about the baby?¡± Emma asked. ¡°I know we have kinda been focused on us, but I guess you have told them¡±.


    ¡°Oh.. My mom is thrilled. She¡¯s getting something she has always wanted¡­ Grand babies. Alexa is happy about it too. They can¡¯t wait to meet the baby. You know they really like you.¡±


    Emma smiled. ¡°And Jared?¡±


    Daniel hesitated. ¡°He made somements¡­ But there is nothing to worry about¡±


    ¡°Whatments?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to get upset¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset¡­ Let me guess, he probably thinks I got pregnant on purpose. This was my n all along. To get pregnant so I can get unlimited ess to the Rohan family¡¯s wealth. So why the hell should I get upset, I¡¯m not.. I¡¯m great¡­ I¡¯m super¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Look, Emma..¡± Daniel began.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡± Emma cut in. ¡°Let¡¯s just drop the subject.

 84

    ¡°What¡¯s been going on at work?¡± Emma asked Karen and Monica as she poured herself another ss of apple juice.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Monica said. That looks a lot like wine¡±.


    Emmaughed and raised her ss. ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°First time Daniel saw me do it, he thought I was drinking. You should have seen the look on his face. It was so funny¡±


    ¡°Poor guy,¡± Monica said.


    ¡°I asked you guys how it was going at work,¡± Emma said. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that I¡¯m stuck here doing nothing. I swear I can¡¯t wait to get back to work¡±.


    ¡°Ermm¡­ I got a promotion¡± Karen said excitedly.


    ¡°What?¡± Emma yelled. ¡°Why the hell didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Rx¡­ It just happened two days ago. Frank and I were celebrating and you seem to have a lot going on these days¡­ You know¡­ With the baby, so I just decided to wait till I came over today.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Emma said. Rolling her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s up with you, Monica?¡±


    ¡°I rented a restaurant,¡± Monica said. ¡°Finally¡±


    ¡°Wow. I¡¯m so happy for you guys¡­ And a little jealous too if I¡¯m being honest. You guys are doing great¡± Emma said. ¡°I feel like all I have to do right now is just baby stuff.¡±


    ¡°Awn¡­ Sorry boo¡­ But looking on the bright side, how is it going at Hotel Rohan?¡± Karen asked and Monica giggled.


    Emma frowned, feigning annoyance. ¡°Please don¡¯t call it that. It sounds weird¡± she said. ¡°And how the hell is that a ¡®bright side?''¡±


    ¡°Sorry dear¡± Monica piped. ¡°But it¡¯s kinda what it is¡­ This ce is amazing though¡± she said looking around. ¡°How are you guys holding up?¡±


    ¡°Pretty well¡± Emma replied. ¡°It was kinda weird at first. We argued a lot, but we are starting to get used this ¡®having a baby together¡¯ idea. Her hands went to her stomach.


    ¡°Are you going to keep living here after the babyes? Karen asked.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t think so¡± Emma replied. The question caught her off guard. She hadn¡¯t even thought about what was going to happen when the baby arrived. ¡°Daniel and I haven¡¯t talked about it¡±.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Monica repeated.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t,¡± Emma replied. ¡°I have been so focused on the pregnancy part that I haven¡¯t really thought about that. I guess I would just move back into my apartment. I¡¯m just here because the doctor said I needed to stay in bed and I needed someone around with me.¡±


    Karen and Monica stared at each other and then back at her.


    ¡± So¡­ You and Daniel aren¡¯t going to¡­ I don¡¯t know.. Maybe date and see if you can make a rtionship work?¡± Karen asked.¡± I thought you were in love with him?¡±


    ¡°I guess not,¡± Emma replied. She shrugged. ¡°And I don¡¯t really know about the love part anymore¡±.


    ¡°Okay¡± Monica said. ¡°So what happens when he starts dating¡­ Maybe get married to someone else. You are just going to be happy taking care of his child while he goes off with his new family?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡± Emma said. The hurt inside her threatened to turn into tears. ¡°I have my baby. We¡¯ll stay together and make each other happy¡±.


    ¡°Tell him you love him,¡± Karen suggested. ¡°You know you do¡±.


    ¡°I did,¡± Emma said, her voice hoarse and louder.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Calm down,¡± Karen said. ¡°No need to yell¡±


    ¡°I did¡­ I told him¡± Emma repeated. ¡°And he didn¡¯t say anything. He just brushed it aside. It was like that information meant nothing to him. And I¡¯m not going to bring it up again. It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ It¡¯s probably for the best¡­ I..¡±


    She stopped talking when the front door opened and Daniel walked in, carrying bags of groceries.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Hello¡± he greeted when he saw Karen and Monica.


    ¡°Hey¡± they replied.


    ¡°Need some help?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Nah it¡¯s fine¡­ I got this¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°Why are you shopping at this time?¡± Karen asked.


    ¡°I have been really busy today. Lost track of time¡± he said and dropped the bags on the table. ¡°Having some kind of girls night?¡± he asked, staring at them.


    ¡°Kinda¡­ Wanna join us?¡± Monica asked, smiling. Emma rolled her eyes.


    Danielughed and shook his head. ¡°Hell no¡± he said. ¡°I remember my sister used to have one of those when we were growing up.. With her annoying friends. And I don¡¯t know if y¡¯all do the same thing at girls night, but I definitely don¡¯t want to be a part of that..¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Karen asked,ughing.


    ¡°Ermmm¡­ Let¡¯s just say the only thing missing was a big ck pot they could all stir¡±. He replied.


    Emma couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Are you calling us witches?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Oh no no¡± he said, raising his hands yfully. ¡°I said no such thing¡±.


    ¡°But you were implying¡­¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± he said. ¡°You are not going to suck me into this. I¡¯m going to put these away¡± he pointed at the contents he had removed from the bags. ¡°Then I¡¯m going to bed¡­. But¡­ Feel free to invite me if you are having a pillow fight¡­ Now that¡­ I would like to be a part of¡­ I honestly don¡¯t know why. You guys have fun¡±. He said and walked into the kitchen.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Monica stared at Emma and raised her eyebrows. Emma rolled her eyes again.


    ¡°I wonder why you would let him go,¡± Karen said.


    ¡°I know right,¡± Monica added. ¡°He¡¯s caring and funny¡±


    ¡°And rich¡± Karen added while Emma gave her a look.


    ¡°And hot,¡± Monica said.


    ¡°Keep your voices down¡­ You idiots¡± Emma whispered. ¡°He might hear you¡±


    ¡°Did I mention rich?¡± Karen asked, smiling and ignoring her.


    Emma threw a pillow at her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°So how do you celebrate Christmas?¡± Emma asked Daniel.


    She was tucked into his side, her hip bumping against him as they walked down the street. Emma had suggested they take a walk that evening because she was so damn tired of being inside the house all day.


    We shouldn¡¯t go far,¡± he cautioned. ¡°You aren¡¯t supposed to be on your feet for this long. I promised the doctor you would be getting enough rest.¡±


    ¡°Rx, I have been doing everything the doctor said, I have been indoors for so long I think I might go crazy¡± she said lightly. ¡°And the walks I take around your house aren¡¯t doing it for me any more. A little wall won¡¯t hurt the baby¡±


    He frowned and his hand tightened around her waist. ¡°I know, but we should start heading back .¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond, but turned back toward his house. Daniel¡¯s hand slipped from her waist as she walked ahead of him.


    When they walked back inside the house, Emma sank into the plush couch.


    ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Juice.¡± she replied. ¡°Juice would be nice¡±


    He rummaged in the well stocked fridge and came back with a ss of orange juice a momentter and handed it to her.


    ¡°You should go on to bed,¡± he said gently after she took a sip. ¡°You need to rest.¡±

 85

    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question about Christmas,¡± Emma said. ¡°I asked how you celebrate it. Do you go to your mom¡¯s¡±


    He smiled, then sat beside her. ¡°I don¡¯t really celebrate Christmas, Emma. I mean, I like the way everyone seems to be in a good mood, I like the decorations and all that stuff. It¡¯s nice. But I don¡¯t really¡­ Celebrate¡­ It¡¯s just another normal day for me. I visit my mom though.. For a few days¡±.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Emma said. ¡°I think that¡¯s a bit weird. Didn¡¯t you celebrate Christmas at home when you were little?¡±


    ¡°Oh we did,¡± Daniel replied. ¡°My parents loved it. Always got us presents. I liked it but I wasn¡¯t.. You know, crazy about it. I just¡­ I guess as I grew older I just¡­ I dunno¡­¡±


    Emmaughed. ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t have to exin further. I love Christmas. It¡¯s my favorite time of the year. My mom used to decorate the house, buy presents for my sister and I. Even after my dad left, she tried so hard to make sure we were happy¡­ And we were. I continued the tradition¡­ Even when I was in college and when I moved out here¡±


    ¡°So¡­ if you weren¡¯t here with me, what would you do for Christmas in your apartment?¡± Daniel asked, leaning closer, a smile on his face.


    Emmaughed. ¡°Ermm¡­ The normal stuff. Sometimes we stayed at my apartment, sometimes at Karen¡¯s, one time at Frank¡¯s. We buy a tree, even if it¡¯s a small one and decorate it, we decorate the apartment too..


    Not excessively though, we buy each other presents and put them under the tree, we do almost everything. But everything is different this year, you know, I¡¯m here¡­ Pregnant, Karen¡¯s with Frank, Monica would probably be with Tom and I don¡¯t think I can go to my mom¡¯s this year. I¡¯m going to miss it. I really can¡¯t wait to meet this little guy¡± she said as she slid her hands over her stomach, then turned to look back at him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t do anything special.¡±


    ¡°Do you want us to do all that¡­ Now that you are here?¡± Daniel asked softly, staring at her.


    ¡°No¡­. I mean, it would be nice, but It¡¯s your house¡± Emma said. ¡°I can¡¯t decide if we should¡­ And even if we decided to, I can¡¯t help you put all the decorations up because of the baby¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± Daniel said. ¡°But I¡¯m asking you. Would you like us to do it?¡±.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It would be nice¡± she said. ¡°I mean if it¡¯s okay with you and you have the time. I don¡¯t want to bother you¡±.


    ¡°Nice¡± he breathed. ¡°I like nice¡±.


    He reached out and tucked a strand of hair behind her ears. Emma froze at his touch.


    ¡°You should get some rest now,¡± he said softly.


    Emma nodded. Even though she was tired, the day had been so¡­perfect¡­that she hated to bring it to an end.


    Spending the time with Daniel had been bittersweet, a throwback to happier times when things had been¡­ She sighed. She had to stop with the endless string of memories.


    She struggled to get out of the ultrasoft couch andughed when she realized she was well and truly stuck. Daniel smiled and stood up, then reached down to help her to her feet and she finally managed to stand.


    For a long moment she stood in front of him, her gaze stroking softly over the chiseled lines of his face. It was the first time she had allowed herself to stare unguardedly at him since she moved in.


    ¡°Good night, Daniel,¡± she whispered softly.


    He looked as though he wanted to kiss her and for a moment she wondered how she would react if he did. But finally he said, ¡°Good night, Emma. Sleep well.¡±


    She turned to go into her bedroom, little twinges of regret nagging her the entire way.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Three days before Christmas, Emma was surprised when she walked into the living room and saw two people putting up decorations.


    ¡°Hi¡± she greeted them, clearly surprised.


    Daniel sat on the couch, fumbling with a box filled with decorations. He looked up and smiled when he saw her.


    ¡°Hey¡± he said.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Emma asked as she sat beside him.


    He smiled. ¡°Ermm.. Putting up decorations. You said you liked them, remember? I know it¡¯s a bitte, but.. you know, betterte than never, right?¡± he asked grinning.


    Emma smiled. Sometimes he could be just so¡­ Sweet. ¡°Yeah¡­ I know. But why didn¡¯t you tell me about all these? I would have helped. I like doing this¡± Emma said as she reached out and picked up a ribbon.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother you.. And I don¡¯t think this is something you should be doing right now¡­ I would have done it myself without help¡­ But i don¡¯t know how to¡± he said.


    Emmaughed. ¡°Fine,¡± she said. ¡°But you are going to let me help with the tree. I can sit while I do it. You can handle the top of the tree.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Daniel said.


    Hourster, after decorating the tree, and they had both showered and eaten. Emma sank into the couch.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡± she said, looking around. ¡°Thank you so much for doing this, Daniel. I really appreciate this¡±.


    ¡°You are wee,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯m d we did it, it was kinda fun. I should thank you too. It¡¯s been a while since I let myself do something like this¡­ I feel like I¡¯m home¡±.


    He knelt in front of her, slipping her shoes off to inspect her feet for swelling. He began massaging the souls, moving up to the instep and arch. A moan of absolute pleasure escaped her lips.


    ¡°Feel good?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Oh my God, does it.¡± Emma said.


    He continued his ministrations, watching her silently. Her hand crept to her rounded belly and she smiled as the baby rolled beneath her fingers.


    ¡°Is the baby moving?¡± Daniel asked.


    She nodded and he stopped rubbing her feet. He stood, his eyes followed her hand, watching closely as her hand moved over her tummy.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Can I¡­?¡± he asked.


    The yearning in his face was as strong as she had ever seen it. But this time it wasn¡¯t her body he wanted. Well, not exactly.


    ¡°Do you want to feel?¡± she asked, She stood up too, watching him. But for some reason, he hesitated. So she gently took his hand and guided it to where she could feel the baby kicking. He jerked in surprise as her stomach bumped beneath his palm, and his expression was akin to awe.


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible. Doesn¡¯t it hurt?¡± he asked.


    Chuckling, she said, ¡°No. It isn¡¯t alwaysfortable, but it¡¯s certainly not painful.¡±

 86

    Emma tried to keep her feelings motherly as Daniel gently rubbed her stomach, following the kicks and movements of the baby. But with him standing over her, reaching down, she was surrounded by his body. Everywhere she looked there was a forearm, broad chest, that amazing smell of him.


    And this was wildly inappropriate, she told herself. He was only touching her, because she was carrying his child. As far as she knew, he saw her as nothing more than an incubator right now. It had certainly been weeks, months, since they had even spoken about the fact that they had once been so intimate with one another. She had no reason to think that he wanted anything other than friendship from her. So she should just pull these pregnancy hormones of hers in line and stop fantasizing about the other parts of her body that hand could be touching right now.


    Emma looked towards the ceiling, still trying to find a safe ce for her gaze to rest. But it collided with Daniel¡¯s intense dark stare. His hand remained on her belly, but, somehow, the touch changed. No longer curious, it was suddenly sensual. Caressing rather than exploring.


    They stared at each other for a while, then his hands dropped, a regretful glint in his eyes.


    ¡°Would you like to have dinner here or do you want to go eat in a restaurant?¡±


    Emma swallowed. ¡°I¡­ Ermmm¡­ We should eat here. I¡¯m a bit tired¡±.


    ¡°Good choice¡± he said, then he moved away from her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Mom, rx, I¡¯m not spending Christmas alone¡­ I promise¡± Emma said. ¡°And Isabel, Daniel and I are not living together¡­ At least not the way you think¡±.


    It was Christmas morning and she was on a video call with her mom and Isabel. Isabel, Henry and Chip were spending Christmas with her mom too.


    ¡°Oh really¡± Isabel said and Emma rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I mean. We are but it¡¯s just.. ¡± she paused and rolled her eyes. ¡°Why am I even having this conversation with you when I know you will just jump into your own conclusions¡­ Mom, could you please tell Isabel to stop?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­ I¡¯m not a part of this¡± said Amyughing. ¡°Well, I just called to wish you a Merry Christmas and to thank you for the gifts. Thank you sweetie¡±


    ¡°You are wee, mom.¡± Emma said. ¡°I will talk to youter¡­ Bye¡±


    ¡°Bye Emma¡±.


    Emma shut herptop and took a quick shower. She walked into the living room.. It looked so different with all the decorations she and Daniel had put up¡­ And beautiful too. She went into the kitchen and found Daniel. He was sitting at the table sipping coffee.


    ¡°Good morning.. Merry Christmas¡± Emma said, joining him at the table.


    He looked up and smiled at her. ¡°Merry Christmas. How did you sleep?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Like a baby,¡± Emma replied. ¡°Look Daniel, I¡¯m really grateful for everything you have done¡­ Even if I can¡¯t go out I¡¯m really happy. Thank you¡±


    ¡°You are wee,¡± he said.


    Her stomach growled and she hurriedly sat down. ¡°Wow.. I¡¯m hungry¡± she said.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She devoured the bagel, the cinnamon roll and the fruit Daniel had left for her. She ate every crumb and licked her fingers, feeling like a pig, but a very satisfied pig.


    Dabiel stared at her andughed. ¡°Wow¡­ I have never seen anyone enjoy their food like that¡­ Get a room¡±


    Emmaughed. ¡°Hey.. You can¡¯t me me¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m eating for two¡±.


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s fine. Eat as much as you want. As long as both of you are healthy¡± he replied.


    Emma smiled, after downing an entire ss of juice, she smacked her lips in pleasure and winked at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± he said, smiling. After a while, he stood up and reached for her hand, helping her up.


    ¡°Come with me,¡± he said. ¡°I want to show you something¡±


    Emma followed him, a bit surprised. He didn¡¯t let go of her hand. He took her to the room next to hers and opened the door, motioning for her to go in first.


    Right there, in the middle of the room, was a beautiful crib, a red ribbon tied to it. ¡°For the baby,¡± he said. Emma stared at it, her eyes misty with tears. She turned to him.


    ¡°Oh Daniel, it¡¯s so beautiful¡± she threw her arms around him. He pressed her gently towards him, his face buried in her hair. ¡°Thank you so much, Daniel. I love it¡± she whispered in his ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he said.


    She moved away from him gently. ¡°Yes it is. When did you get it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I brought it inst night after you went to bed,¡± he replied. ¡°I wanted you to be surprised.. And the look on your face is totally worth it¡±.


    She smiled. ¡°Oh Daniel. Well, I got you a little something too,¡± she said. ¡°But after this, I feel weird giving it to you. I feel like it¡¯s so small. I didn¡¯t want to go too far¡±


    ¡°Wow.. Now I¡¯m curious¡± Daniel said. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Wait here,¡± Emma said. She went to her bedroom and when she returned she held a small box. She handed it to him. ¡°Here¡± she said.


    He opened it and withdrew a blue designer silk tie.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tie,¡± Emma said nervously.


    ¡°I can see that,¡± Daniel said, smiling. ¡°A beautiful tie¡±.


    ¡°You like it?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°I love it,¡± Daniel said. He leaned down and kissed her cheek. ¡°Thanks, baby¡± He spoke with a smile, and she held his gaze for a moment longer than was strictly friendly.


    ¡°Here, let me,¡± Emma said. She took the tie from him and put it around his neck. She needed to have something to do. She knotted the tie, then smoothed it on his chest. ¡°It looks perfect on you,¡± she said softly.


    Touching him wasn¡¯t a good idea. She thought. A lot of memories came flooding back, but she couldn¡¯t seem to stop. When she lifted her eyes, he was staring down at her. A really intense look on his face.


    And then she couldn¡¯t look away. She could feel something building between them. Something warm and strong that started in her belly and reached out through her fingertips, jumping the distance between them and pulling her in.


    She tried to remove her hands from his chest but his hands lifted and held hers in ce on his chest . His hands fingertips stretched out and brushed against hers.


    ¡°Daniel,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Yes, Emma¡± he replied very, very softly.

 87

    She held back a gasp at the prickle of awareness concentrated in the pads of her fingertips, and pushed them a little harder into his chest. Schooling them not to grab him.


    Because that was what every hormone fuelled impulse in her body was screaming at her to do. To grab his hand, seize the heat simmering between them and bury the remnants of her doubts and worries in a kiss. Or, preferably, more.


    Bringing his face fractionally closer to hers. Just enough to fill her entire field of vision with the clean lines of his face and the coarse chaos of his hair. And her nose with his scent. And every single nerve ending with the memory of how he could make her body sing. She tipped her head and closed her eyes.


    His lips brushed against hers. Soft, but not hesitant. Deliciously assured and practiced. Familiar but new, teasing her with all he had learnt about her since the moment they had met.


    As Daniel¡¯s hand found her waist, or what was left of it these days, she parted her lips with a moan, and twisted, snaking her arms up around his neck and pulling his body closer. He wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to touch.


    Somehow all the reasons this had seemed like a bad idea faded to nothing. With the passion that she felt for him and the love that they shared for the life growing inside her. And the love she felt for him, she realized. The love that had continued to grow alongside their child.


    Damn, she tasted incredible. Daniel thought.


    He nipped out his tongue, tasting and teasing, as he desperately tried to catch his brain up with his libido. But it wouldn¡¯t cooperate. It was so flooded with sensation and need that there was no room for anything rational.


    She was stretching up on tiptoe to reach his mouth, and it arched her body into his, their child pressed firmly between them.


    ¡°Damn Emma, I have wanted to do this for so long.¡± He ground out the words between kisses, capturing her every gasp and moan with his lips. ¡°This-more-everything,¡± he said.


    At the word ¡®more¡¯, she pulled back, concern clear on her face.


    ¡°More?¡± she asked. She was afraid. She knew what he wanted. She wanted the same thing too¡­ But she loved him and she was afraid that Daniel didn¡¯t feel the same way. And she didn¡¯t want to get hurt again.


    ¡°I want you Emma,¡± he said. Then she pulled away and turned her back to him. Breathing hard. Like she was trying to recover from his kiss. He didn¡¯t want her to.


    His mind was thrown back to that day she¡¯d told him there could be no sex between them. He¡¯d been an idiot. He wanted her in every way, in every part of his life. Every time he sat down to figure out their ns, he¡¯de to see that they all revolved around her. She was at the center of his every hope and desire for the future.


    Suddenly he spun her around to face him again and he crushed his lips to hers, cupping her face in his hands. She brought her hands up between them to push against his chest, but his arms went tightly around her back, pulling her even closer to him.


    She moaned low in her throat as his kiss gentled and became exploratory. He carried her to her room and lowered her onto the mattress, never ceasing his slow movement over her lips.


    ¡°Damn it, Emma, don¡¯t stop¡± he whispered hotly in her ear.


    She gazed into his eyes as he drew away from her and studied his expression. How could she want him so much after all the hurt? His fingertips caressed her cheek and she closed her eyes, arching further into his hand.


    What if she let him make love to her? Would it be so bad? He didn¡¯t love her.


    Like a bucket of ice water, that thought quashed any desire she had to surrender to his lovemaking. He must have sensed her withdrawal because he drew away, looking at her in confusion.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± she said, scrambling to sit up on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daniel. I just can¡¯t.¡±


    The words caught and raggedly slipped from her lips. Drawing protective arms around her chest, she sat on the rumpled covers watching him warily.


    ¡°Damm it, Emma. Don¡¯t stare at me like you expect me to pounce,¡± he said in disgust. ¡°I am not into unwilling women. You should know that.¡±


    He left the room, mming the door solidly behind him.


    Feeling more alone than ever, Emma edged off the bed and walked into the bathroom to ssh cool water on her flushed face.


    She stared back at her reflection and saw the utter misery in her eyes. Tears welled. Her chest hurt. Her heart hurt.


    Turning the water off, she put her elbows on the countertop and buried her face in her hands as sobs billowed from her throat.


    Tears still sliding down her face, she went blindly back into the bedroom and curled into a ball on the bed. Her shoulders shook and the tears streamed down her cheeks in steady trails.


    After a few minutes, the bed dipped and Daniel put a hand to her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emma,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Please don¡¯t cry. I can¡¯t stand seeing you cry.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Gently he lifted her into his arms and cradled her to his chest. She clung to him and buried her face in his neck as her tears soaked into his shirt.


    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry. This isn¡¯t how I wanted things to go. I never meant to upset you or make you feel¡­ Emma, baby. Look at me. What do you want me to do? Just tell me and I will do it¡±


    She lifted her face from his shoulder.


    ¡°I just want to be alone right now, Daniel. Please leave¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    They didn¡¯t talk about the kiss.. Or the fact that they were so¡­ so close to having sex. Emma was a bit d they didn¡¯t talk about it because she wasn¡¯t sure she wanted to. So life just went on as before.


    Two days after New year, Daniel¡¯s family came for a visit. Lana was so happy to see Emma. And she seemed more excited because of the pregnancy. She doted on her so much that Emma started to feel embarrassed.


    Both Lana and Alexa wanted to know why she and Daniel weren¡¯t getting married. It didn¡¯t seem right to them that they were having the baby out of wedlock. But Daniel simply told them that he and Emma ¡®just weren¡¯t there yet¡¯.


    And Emma was d he did because she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle so many questions from his mother. Lana wasn¡¯t satisfied with the response, but Daniel told them the topic wasn¡¯t up for discussion and urged his mother to let it. The most important thing was that the baby was healthy.


    Jared of course wasn¡¯t so happy to see Emma and it was harder to ignore him when she was living with Daniel.

 88

    ¡°A baby. Marvelous news,¡± Jared had dered when they arrived. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Alexa? You¡¯ll be an aunt, of course. Really wonderful news.¡±


    Emma had eyed Jared carefully, trying to see the cruelty behind this affable exterior. And there it was. The slight lift of his eyebrow changed his smile to a smirk. It gave him a slight air of superiority, as if he had guessed exactly how nned this pregnancy was. She could practically see the guessing games ying across his brain.


    Emma had discussed it with Daniel. But he had urged her not to worry about it. Not that it was easy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a scene¡± Daniel had said. ¡°Especially with my mother here¡­ It would really hurt her to see us fighting. He has always been that way. I know it¡¯s hard but he is still my brother and that¡¯s just his way of looking out for me¡­ He is like that a lot.. But I¡¯m sure he wille around eventually¡­ There¡¯s no need to engage him. Besides, they will be gone tomorrow. I will talk to him¡±.


    The following day, Emma was taking a walk around the house. She got to the kitchen. It was quiet. She pushed the door open, and that was when she heard the low murmurs and hisses of men who didn¡¯t want to be overheard. But not so quiet that she couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying.


    It was Daniel and Jared. Jared¡¯s voice, low and vindictive: ¡®She¡¯s after your money. Can¡¯t think why else she¡¯d be interested. She was willing to go into a fake rtionship with you, lie to your family and now she¡¯s pregnant? Why the hell can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s a gold digger? You are about to make the same mistake all over again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak about Emma that way.¡± Daniel¡¯s voice was a hiss. ¡°It¡¯s my life, my decision, and my money¡±.


    She could hear the venom packed into the tight sybles. She knew she shouldn¡¯t be eavesdropping, but her legs seemed rooted to the spot.


    ¡°And maybe the little bastard isn¡¯t even yours. She wouldn¡¯t be entitled to a penny then. You¡¯ll be getting a paternity test, I assume. I¡¯d be stupid not to with a girl like that. I warned you about her, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    Emma saw Daniel¡¯s hand tighten into a fist. She opened the door with a bang and strode into the room, marching towards them and turning to Jared with a scowl.


    ¡°Actually there was no need.¡± she said. ¡°But obviously we¡¯re grateful for your concern for your new niece or nephew.¡±


    ¡°Emma, stay out of this¡± Daniel hissed. ¡°I¡¯m handling it.¡± Turning to his brother, he spoke with low menace.


    ¡°Apologize. Now.¡± he growled.


    But she didn¡¯t need him to fight her battles for her. ¡°I think it was Jared who involved me, Daniel.¡± she said. ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to know about my personal life, Jared? Because you obviously think what I do or who I sleep with is your business. Perhaps you want to see my medical notes and employment history. Or are facts less fun than snide usations?¡±


    ¡°Emma¡­¡± Jared said. After just one word his voice had slipped into the smooth honey of a serial liar, using practiced charm to cover his misdeeds. Good job she was much too smart, and too angry, to fall for it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think you heard-¡°.


    ¡°You know what you said, you bastard. Now apologize.¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°Bastard?¡± Jared raised a mocking eyebrow at Daniel. ¡°I hardly think your little family is in a position to throw stones.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Emma looked at Jared. ¡°You won¡¯t talk about my baby that way¡±


    ¡°And If I do?¡± Jared challenged.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Boys?¡± Emma turned on the spot, to find Lana and Alexa behind her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mum,¡± Daniel said, painting a smile that would convince no one. ¡°We were just talking¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t sound like nothing; it sounded to us as if Jared said something to upset Emma¡± Alexa said. ¡°Jared?¡±


    Jared smiled, smirked, and raised his palms in innocence. ¡°Aplete misunderstanding,¡± he said. ¡°Hormo-¡±


    Emma saw anger sh again in Daniel¡¯s eyes, and his fist reach back. She grabbed his hand and threw him a warning look. Thest thing this situation needed was to escte into violence.


    ¡°Finish that word and you¡¯ll live to regret it.¡± Even as she said the words, she was aware of the damage that she was doing. She knew how badly Daniel didn¡¯t want Lana to see this. She knew he didn¡¯t want to upset his mother. But she couldn¡¯t stand Jared. She wasn¡¯t a scared child and she wouldn¡¯t stand for it.


    She locked eyes with Jared, refusing to be the first to look away. She didn¡¯t want him thinking he could cow her, that she would back down from him.


    Daniel¡¯s voice broke the heavy silence. ¡°Mum, I¡¯m sorry but I think you all need to be going. Don¡¯t worry. Everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°But, Daniel,¡± Lana protested. ¡°There¡¯s something you¡¯re all hiding and I don¡¯t like it. We should talk about this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s between me and Jared. It wasn¡¯t fair of us to bring it up now. We¡¯ll sort it out another time.¡± Daniel replied.


    ¡°Emma?¡± Lana said, looking at her.


    Emma hesitated, wanting to help. This could drive a wedge into the heart of the family. But it wasn¡¯t her story to tell-the most she could do was be there for Daniel when he decided it was the right time.


    ¡°I promise it¡¯s not a big deal, Lana,¡± Emma said. ¡°I will talk to you soon¡±.


    Lana nodded. But the wary look she gave her sons told them all she wasn¡¯t happy about them leaving before this was sorted.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how excited we are about the baby. And you being part of the family, of course.¡± Lana said.


    Daniel hustled them out of the house so quickly Emma barely had a chance to say goodbye to Alexa and throw Jared a re.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    After they left, Daniel got into his car and drove off. He didn¡¯t return for hours and Emma was starting to get really worried when she saw him drive back in. She waited but he didn¡¯te up. So she went out to meet him.


    She knew that Jared had issues with her and didn¡¯t like her. She could live with that, but she wasn¡¯t just going to sit there and let him insinuate that she was a gold digger who got pregnant for his brother on purpose. She regretted that some of it happened in front of Lana too. Daniel hadn¡¯t wanted that.


    She knocked on the window on the opposite side and then she opened the door and slid into the car. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    Emma wondered what Daniel was working up to. She could see from his white knuckles on the steering wheel and the solid tension from left fingertip to right, through the stiff lines of his arms and shoulders, that it was something big.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Sneaking a little promotion here. Haha.


    You should check out my other book¡­. The name is ALWAYS BEEN YOU.


    I¡¯m sure you will like it.


    Thank you.

 89

    He was angry. And although she knew how angry he was at his brother, she also knew he was mad at her. The fact that his eyes remained fixed through the windscreen, confirmed her worst fear.


    He couldn¡¯t even look at her. Perhaps she had been rash confronting Jared like that. But was she meant to ignore it? Let Jared get away with hurting and provoking her and Daniel? Perhaps, It was what Daniel had wanted. He¡¯d never asked her to jump to his defense. But when someone hurt him, it hurt her. It hurt their family, and she hadn¡¯t been able to stand it.


    She sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daniel¡± She reached out a hand and brushed it against Daniel¡¯s, hoping to soften the tension there. But he flinched away from her. She caught her breath, shocked by the pain his rejection had caused in her chest.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to cause a scene.¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, you still did a good job of it.¡± he replied harshly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that. I know Jared could be an asshole but I could handle it¡­ My own way. It¡¯s my family. And all that happened in front of my mother¡­ My brother always behaves like this and I handle without all these because of my mother. I don¡¯t want her getting sick or anything like that because of worry. That¡¯s why I told you to let it go¡±


    ¡°I know, Daniel,¡± Emma replied. ¡°And I¡¯m very sorry. But was I supposed to let him say those things about you and me-and let him get away with it?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to let him get away with it.¡± He turned to face her now, and his rage showed in his every feature, his skin flushed, his forehead lined, his mouth thin and hard. He had retreated to the far side of the car, arms crossed again, putting every distance and barrier he could between them again.


    She was desperate to reach out to him.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°There are ways of dealing with this that don¡¯t involve my entire family¡± he said angrily.


    ¡°Yes that¡¯s true¡± said Emma. ¡°But I wasn¡¯t going to stay there and let him talk to me that way. I can stand up for myself and I couldn¡¯t stand by and watch you hurting.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to interfere, Emma. It¡¯s not worth tearing my family apart for. However much he may have dented your ego.¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about my ego, Daniel. And I wasn¡¯t interfering.. He was talking about me¡±. Her voice was raised now, too, frustrated that he thought this all came down to her wanting to defend only her reputation.


    ¡°I understand that he doesn¡¯t like me. I can¡¯t force him to. But I won¡¯t let him¡­ Or anyone get away with bullying. I can¡¯t believe you are more concerned about the fact that I caused a scene.. When he was saying I got pregnant on purpose¡­ Your family should certainly understand that I was just defending myself ¡± Emma said, deeply hurt.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry that my family won¡¯t bend to what you want.¡± he replied carelessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I was trying to do, Daniel¡± The heat went out of her voice, as she asked herself if he was deliberately misunderstanding her.


    ¡°I have apologized for being rash. He was rude; I pulled him up on it. That¡¯s all.¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough! I tried to calm you down but you wouldn¡¯t listen to me. This is my family, and I don¡¯t know how your family handles issues¡­ But you shouldn¡¯t have done what you did¡± said Daniel.


    His words hit her like a p, and she sucked in a breath, trying to recover from their sting. Then she remembered something Jared had said about warning him.


    ¡°What did Jared mean when he said he had already warned you about me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Thest time we were at my mom¡¯s house, he told me he had concerns about you and that you were going to try to trap me¡­¡± he paused, then added without thinking. ¡°And now I¡¯m starting to believe him¡­ With the pregnancy and all that¡±


    Emma closed her eyes. She counted to ten very, very slowly, reminding herself that murdering the father of her unborn child was in nobody¡¯s best interest.


    ¡°We are obviously both emotional. I think we need to cool down and talk about this tomorrow. Let¡¯s just go to bed and get some sleep¡± she said.


    She reached for the door handle but turned back when she realized Daniel hadn¡¯t moved. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing inside?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to want to talk about this tomorrow.¡± he said.


    She sighed. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it tonight, then, if that¡¯s what you want. But either way you are going to have to get out of the car.¡±


    She let out a relieved breath when he finally let go, and turned to look at her.


    But when his eyes met hers, she wished she¡¯d let him sit there a little longer. Because what she saw made the dread she¡¯d felt earlier seem like the lightest of butterflies. What she felt now was a lead anvil, heavy despair just waiting to crush her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it tonight. I don¡¯t want to talk about it tomorrow. Emma, I don¡¯t want to talk about this at all. I realized something, driving back here¡­. All this baby stuff is just¡­ I don¡¯t know.. We made¡­ We are making a mistake.¡±


    ¡°Daniel, I don¡¯t understand.¡± Tears broke her voice, but she forced words out anyway, trying to find a way to fix this. ¡°What mistake?¡±


    ¡°This!¡± he said. A sharp, sweeping hand movement took in the two of them.


    ¡°You have changed your mind about the baby. About wanting to be involved?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No. Not about that. I want this baby. I want to be a good father. But I don¡¯t want to do it like this. With you and me ying happy¡­. Whatever this is.. It¡¯s impossible. We have to face facts.¡± he said.


    Emma pushed open the car door and shambled out onto the path, not wanting to believe what she was hearing. Not only did he not love her, he wasn¡¯t even interested in trying. She pushed away from the car, stumbling slightly as she headed up the path. She wasn¡¯t even sure where she was going; all she knew was that she had to get away from him.


    She wrapped her arms around her belly, protecting her baby from his harsh words and her own hurt. He was just striking out because of what happened with his brother. She thought. She stopped for a moment and almost walked back. And then she saw the hard, upromising expression he wore and hesitated. But they were expecting a child. They couldn¡¯t just give up.


    She took another step back to the car and spoke. ¡°Daniel, I don¡¯t believe that you can just walk away-¡±


    He climbed out of the car and banged the door closed. He towered above her. ¡°Maybe that was what you wanted all along, wasn¡¯t it? Mepletely unable to walk away from this. Trapped. No way out. You were never on the pill. You wanted to get pregnant.¡±

 90

    His words struck her like arrows. The injustice was biting at her. Each word¡¯s sting sharper than thest.


    ¡°I-¡± Emma began but the words just wouldn¡¯te out. Was he really saying those words?


    ¡°Jared was right the first time,¡± he said.


    The words sounded so much worse, and Emma gasped. Before she could prevent herself, her hand connected with his cheek.


    Daniel made no attempt to deflect the blow and she watched him, with a feeling of disbelief. The clear marks of her fingers would definitely show on the left side of his face.


    She regretted it instantly. She didn¡¯t do things like this. She didn¡¯t hit people. But it was toote to have second thoughts. It wasn¡¯t the words that hurt the most; it was the expression on his face. The pain, fear and resignation that told her he meant every one of them. He was broken, afraid and angry-and he med her entirely.


    She inhaled deeply, remembering his sudden change of attitude when they returned from his mom¡¯s house the first time they went there. ¡°Daniel, Was that why you ended¡­ Things with me when we got back from your mom¡¯s house back then? Was that why you started acting weird and distant? Because Jared said something to you? You believe him. You really think I wanted this? Have I given you any reason to think that I wanted your money?¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply. He just stood there and stared at her. But she didn¡¯t need him to reply. The look on his face was enough answer for her. She nodded slowly, then she left him there. She walked to the door, pulled her keys from her purse and let herself in, not looking back to see whether Daniel was following her. Why should he? He thought she was some gold digger¡­ After his money. He would probably be d to be rid of her.


    Upstairs, she swept her clothes from a drawer with one hand while ordering a cab from her phone with the other.


    She took a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t believe that he¡¯d used her of trapping him on purpose. She didn¡¯t even know he felt trapped. She couldn¡¯t believe that this man, with whom she¡¯d felt so close just weeks before¡­ Just weeks ago they were celebrating Christmas together, could believe her capable of deceiving him. She didn¡¯t care how angry about that incident with Jared he was. He had no right to treat her like that.


    ¡°You are leaving¡±.


    Daniel¡¯s voice came from the door. She started guiltily and finally she turned and raised her eyes to his. Angry because she allowed herself to feel guilt even for a second, she hardened her gaze as she stared back at him.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m leaving.. What the hell do you expect? There¡¯s no reason for me to stay.¡± she said. ¡°And I won¡¯t be here again, so I wanna ask you onest time¡­ Get out of my room¡±.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He grinned and walked inside instead. Emma wanted to throw something at his stupid head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk,¡± he said.


    ¡°Talk?¡± she asked. ¡°Oh so now you wanna talk¡­ I wanted to talk minutes ago, but you wouldn¡¯t listen to me. You insisted on saying those things¡­ Well, it¡¯s a good thing you got all that off your chest. It must have been really hard, keeping all that inside.¡± She swallowed hard. Tears threatening to fall anytime soon. She wasn¡¯t going to let him see her cry. She sat down on the bed, her legs bing weak suddenly. ¡°Go away, Daniel. I hate you¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emma. I shouldn¡¯t have said all that. I was really upset. Come with me into the living room,¡± he said, holding his hand out to her. For a long moment she simply stared at his outstretched hand. She should refuse, but something in his voice made herply and she slipped her hand into his muchrger one.


    He pulled her up from the bed and led her into the living room. Sitting on the couch, he pulled her down beside him. He ran an agitated hand through his hair. ¡°I¡¯ve been an ass and I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re in no condition to bear this stress and pressure and I¡¯ve only added to your burden.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she said.


    ¡°Are you just saying that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she said. ¡°But I have to leave. I¡¯m going to be okay. I don¡¯t need this¡­ My baby doesn¡¯t need this¡­ I¡¯m leaving. I can¡¯t stand being around you right now. I will take care of myself. And when the babyes¡­ We will figure this out¡­ And like I told you before, it¡¯s going to be on my terms. I see that I made the right decision before. This¡­ Meing to live here¡­ Was never going to work out. I shouldn¡¯t havee here in the first ce¡±


    He red at her. ¡°You¡¯re pushing me out.¡± he said. His shoulders were up and his face tense. Emma looked away.


    ¡°We are going to find a way so that we are all happy. All three of us.¡± she said.


    ¡°And how exactly are we going to do that when you hold all the cards and get to call all the shots?¡± He almost hissed the words, and then sat back in the chair and crossed his arms.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want, Daniel,¡± Emma said.


    ¡°You know exactly what I want. I have been clear about it from the beginning¡±. He ground the words out through gritted teeth. ¡°I want to be there. I want half the time, half the responsibilities. Half the holidays and Christmases. That¡¯s right. And oh¡­ Just so you know, you are sure as hell not leaving. You are staying right here with me. You know you can¡¯t leave¡±


    Emma ignored him. ¡°Let¡¯s start from the beginning,¡± she suggested. ¡°I go into the hospital and the baby is born. When do you want to visit?¡±


    ¡°Visit? I don¡¯t want to visit.¡± he said.


    Was there nothing that they were going to be able to agree on? She wondered.


    ¡°I want to be there for the birth. I want to be a part of everything. I thought I¡¯d made that clear.¡± he said.


    She viscerally recoiled at the thought of it, of him seeing her groaning and exposed. ¡°No way. I know we¡¯re going to share a lot, for the rest of our lives, in fact. But can¡¯t you grant me a little dignity? Of course you won¡¯t, what¡¯s the point? You already think I got pregnant on purpose.¡±


    He winced. He hadn¡¯t meant that. He was angry and he snapped. This whole baby stress was finally getting to him, and somehow he always found a way to screw things up between them.

 91

    ¡°You don¡¯t want me there.¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯re putting me on the spot,¡± she countered, trying to keep up with his arguments.


    ¡°Seriously, what exactly have you nned?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Karen will be there for me during the birth¡± she replied. He shook his head as if she¡¯d disappointed him, and he¡¯d expected it all along.


    ¡°And where do I fit into any of this? Or am I meant to just miss out on the first few weeks?¡± His voice broke, betrayed the fear and despair behind his anger. ¡°I want to be at the birth.¡± he said.


    For a few moments, all she could see, hear, smell was blood, guts and embarrassment. She swallowed down her automatic refusal.


    ¡°Head end only. If I change my mind on the day you respect my privacy. And I still want Karen too,¡±


    He looked up in surprise. ¡°Okay, I can live with that. But when we get home, you know it¡¯s just going to be the three of us.¡±


    She stared at him. ¡°Oh, no, you can¡¯t think that you¡¯re moving in with me.¡± she said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean your house.. I mean here¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to live here when the babyes¡±. She said,


    Hurt twisted his features. ¡°How else am I meant to be a father? I want to be with you guys. We are not going to do this entirely on your terms. We¡¯re both going to have topromise.¡±


    ¡°Oh really¡± she hissed. ¡°And the first thing that¡¯s got to go are my ns?¡±. She couldn¡¯t help her defensiveness.


    ¡°This n? Yes. We didn¡¯t discuss a single thing before you made it. Of course it has to go.¡± he replied. ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry about what I said before. I didn¡¯t mean it. I was frustrated and I know that¡¯s not enough of an excuse, but I¡¯m sorry, Emma. We have toe to some kind of agreement for the baby¡¯s sake. You know it¡¯s much better if you stay here¡±


    She felt a wave of nausea as he spoke. She was so tired and this argument wasn¡¯t making her feel any better. Already panic was making the edges of her thoughts fuzzy, and that wave of nausea was starting to feel more like a tsunami.


    With a shock, she realized it was more than just nausea. She must have looked pretty green, because as her hand flew to her mouth Daniel was already by her side, grabbing her free hand and pulling her to the bathroom.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    He stayed with her in the bathroom. Holding back her hair with one hand, the other moving gently up and down her back. It was so soothing, calming her down. If she didn¡¯t know better, she would actually believe that he cared about her.


    All he cared about at the moment was his baby. His words back in the car echoed in her head and she felt her eyes be misty. She loved him and he saw her as someone after his wealth. This was all her fault. She kept making the same mistakes with him.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She straightened and he let her go. But he didn¡¯t leave. He watched her as she turned on the tap, washed her face and rinsed her mouth.


    She stared at her reflection in the mirror, but her eyes met his in the mirror. He looked tired and worried. She forced herself to look somece else. Anywhere but him, because when he looked that, she wanted to crawl into his arms and beg him to hold her.


    ¡°Feel better?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡± she replied, hoping he would stop looking at her like she was some helpless kitten and leave. But he stayed.


    ¡°You should get some rest,¡± he said. ¡°Is there anything you need?¡­.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything, Daniel,¡± she snapped. ¡°You have done enough tonight. You don¡¯t have to do anything for me¡­ Since you believe that I¡¯m just here to get stuff from you¡±.


    Anger shed in his eyes. ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°Suit yourself¡±


    He mmed the door on his way out and Emma sighed. Things just weren¡¯t going to work out with him. She let the tears fall then. She took a shower and got into bed.


    Emma didn¡¯t sleep that night. Not that it should havee as any surprise to her. Shey awake in her bed, reliving the past. The first time she met Daniel. Somehow he had swept her off her feet and into a passionate and all consuming fake rtionship.


    She had been so stupid to think that it could ever work between them. She had stayed in his house for too long and she had actually convinced herself that they could work things out.


    She had to leave. Karen could stay with her. She didn¡¯t want to bother her mother, but she knew that if she called her mom woulde. She went to bed with tears in eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Alright, Catherine¡± Emma said as she walked down the stairs. ¡°Just forward the files to my email and I will take a look at them as soon as I can.. Thank you¡±


    She hung up the phone just as she got to the living room. She paused.


    Michelle stood in the room, her arm entwined in Daniel¡¯s, her voice dropped to a low purr. Apparently she had followed him home from the office.


    ¡°We must get together sometime, Daniel.¡± she was saying.¡±Perhaps have dinner tonight. I have missed you. I came to the office and they informed me you work mostly from home now¡±


    Daniel looked up and saw Emma. He extricated himself from Michelle¡¯s grasp and stepped back a few paces from her. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to be really busy,¡± he said. ¡°Perhaps some other time I can have you over for dinner.¡±


    He said thest pointedly, not that he really expected it to deter Michelle. It wasn¡¯t his fault she was as thick as a brick.


    Michelle watched as Emma moved closer, her eyes shed with annoyance and her finely painted lips formed a full pout.


    ¡°Oh, hi Emma¡± she said with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes


    ¡°Hello¡± Emma replied as calmly as possible.


    Michelle turned back to Daniel ¡°Really, darling, you guys are having a baby together? You didn¡¯t tell me¡­ Wow¡­ That¡¯s so.. I don¡¯t know.. Unexpected¡­ Considering¡±


    Emma¡¯s face nched and she walked to the kitchen, determined to ignore Michelle.


    Daniel¡¯s hand shot up to silence Michelle. Thest thing he needed was something or someone to make things worse between him and Emma. They barely spoke to each other now. He started going to the office again, because he couldn¡¯t stand her ignoring him anymore. He wanted to apologize for hurting her, but she wouldn¡¯t even give him a chance to say anything.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve had about enough. It¡¯s time you left. Take care of yourself.¡± he said to Michelle.


    She twisted her pouty lips and ran a well manicured set of nails down thepel of his suit. ¡°No need to get huffy, darling. I know you have to be polite to her since she¡¯s carrying your baby¡±


    With a careless wave, she walked gracefully out of the house, leaving Daniel so furious that he wanted to hurl a chair across the room. He walked into the kitchen. But his anger had nothing on the fury shing in Emma¡¯s eyes when he saw her standing in front of the counter, her fists clenched and pressed to the top.

 92

    Look, Emma¡­ I¡¯m sorry about Michelle¡± he said. ¡°She just came to discuss some work stuff¡±


    Emma faced him, determined not to let how she felt show on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she said.


    ¡°Sounds like you do,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Well I don¡¯t. Don¡¯t tter yourself¡± she snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do. Go ahead and do what ever the fuck you want. I don¡¯t care¡­ I don¡¯t want to know why she was here. You don¡¯t owe me any exnation¡±.


    ¡°I know.¡± he replied softly. ¡°But I want to exin. Nothing is happening¡­ I¡¯m having a baby¡­ With you I¡¯m not going to do anything to ruin that¡±


    Emma stared at him and rolled her eyes. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s right¡­ You have said and done enough¡±.


    Daniel stared at her. He wanted to grab her and shake her, pull her to him and kiss all that anger away. Talk some sense into that pretty head of hers. Maybe then she would understand that she wasn¡¯t the only one hurting, that he was frustrated and miserable as she was. That he missed her so fucking much. And that he regretted using her of trying to trap him.


    He had just lost it that night. And who could me him. But he knew that grabbing her wasn¡¯t a good idea right now. It would make her hate him even more.


    Emma abandoned the food she had scooped into the te. Thanks to Daniel, she was no longer hungry. She brushed past him, intending to go back to her room.


    Daniel stopped her movement with one hand on her arm and ran the other through his hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Emma. About everything. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡± he said softly. He stared at the food. ¡°You are not going to eat that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite,¡± she stated tly as she withdrew her hand. She turned and walked out of the kitchen and back to her room.


    Once inside, she perched on the edge of the bed, and in the distance she heard knocking and then Daniel¡¯s angry voice through the door.


    She ignored him, but her head came up when her bedroom door flew open, revealing a livid Daniel. Yeah, well he wasn¡¯t the only one pissed, and she wasn¡¯t backing down. She got to her feet and faced him head on.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, Emma? What do you hope to aplish by locking me out? Ignoring our problems isn¡¯t going to make them go away.¡± he said.


    ¡°Leave me alone, Daniel please¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything with her.¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t ask,¡± she retorted. ¡°And isn¡¯t it amazing that she didn¡¯t know we are having a baby together? I¡¯m not surprised though. She is your type¡­ You know, the kind that wouldn¡¯t be after your money¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t know about the baby because I haven¡¯t seen or spoken to her for a long time and it¡¯s none of her business¡± he said.


    She turned away from him, trying to control the tide of rage boiling over her. Shaking with her attempts to tamp down her angry shouts, she clenched her hands and closed her eyes tightly.


    When she opened them and turned around, he had left the room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°Morning,¡± Daniel said to Emma the next morning when she walked into the kitchen, standing up from the table. Once he was on his feet, he wasn¡¯t sure why he had done it, except that it seemed impossible not to react to her, not to want to get close.


    ¡°Can I get you anything?¡± he asked.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He bit his tongue to stop the flood of questions filling his mouth. She had more color in her cheeks than she had the previous day, but he was still worried. As he reached her side, he rested a gentle hand on her shoulder, turning her to face him. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± he asked, looking for any sign that she wasn¡¯tpletely recovered from their argument yesterday.


    An overwhelming need to protect her swept over him, and the hand on her shoulder slipped to her waist, pulling her closer. Once her body was near enough that he felt her maic pull, all thoughts of protecting her flew out of his mind, and were reced with something hotter, more urgent. He pulled the arm around her waist tight, and dipped his head. His eyes were already closing as his body remembered the feel of hers, as his lips tingled with remembered sensation.


    And then he was cold, his body left bereft as Emma turned and pulled away until his arms were empty.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll make the coffee,¡± she said, the shake in her voice at least showing that she wasn¡¯tpletely immune to him. ¡°And I could murder some carbs. What is there for breakfast?¡±


    He pulled his brain back to the real world, the one where they weren¡¯t a lust filled couple shacked up together for a fun weekend. To the world where an ill thought through two months together had led to a baby, a lifetime ofmitment. To the world where they couldn¡¯t get along and he was momentarily d that her self control had outwitted his libido.


    ¡°Toast? Cereal?¡± he replied. He tried to keep his voice level, to take her cue and pretend that his clumsy attempt at a kiss hadn¡¯t happened. But he couldn¡¯t forget it, couldn¡¯t forget how it felt to be fractions of a second from bliss, and then left cold and wanting her.


    She nodded, her body stiff, her smile a little forced. He threw bread into the toaster, dug around in the cupboard and put together a carb loaded tter: muffins, crumpets, toast and cereal, anything to keep mind and body busy and away from her. They feasted on the bread, thered in honey and jam in silence.


    When they finished up with breakfast, they both stood up. He watched her through the corner of his eyes. She was fidgeting as they cleared the table, clearly getting more and more ufortable. There was tension in her shoulders and a tightness in her muscles that he didn¡¯t like. And he didn¡¯t know how to get rid of it.

 93

    Of course he¡¯d discovered one other way of finding the rxed, happy, free Emma. And he knew he would prefer it¡­. Anguorous morning of lovemaking. But he also knew she wouldn¡¯t want that. Hell, she wouldn¡¯t even look at him, not to talk of letting him touch her. Her reaction to his attempted kiss was enough proof she didn¡¯t want that.


    So he swallowed the very tempting suggestion and kept his thoughts to himself.


    He watched her stretch to put a ss cup on the top shelf. It obviously wasn¡¯t bnced, because as soon as she left it, it came back down and crashed on the floor in front of her.


    Daniel moved fast, scared of her hurting herself.


    Emma felt her body hit solid, warm muscle. The feel of his body was amazing. She hated that he could still make her feel this way. She let him pull her away from the broken ss and turn her around.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked.


    He held her close. Her hand was on his chest. She should have snatched it back, of course. Should definitely not have stretched her fingers and pressed her palm a little tighter against him, remembering the nights she had spent held against that chest, the salty taste as she¡¯d kissed it, how she¡¯d pressed her palms to it as she¡¯d¡­ She had to stop. She thought.


    Daniel¡¯s arm tightened around her and she wondered if he was remembering, too. She looked up and found his gaze intent on her, his eyes serious. Her lips parted, and her body begged her to stretch up, to press her lips against his, to lose herself in his body.


    But her brain screamed warnings thick and fast. Caught in the middle, she wavered, leaning back slightly against Daniel¡¯s arm as she met his gaze. She took a deliberate step backwards. Her life was chaotic enough.


    Daniel gave her a long look, his expression neither regretful nor pleased, but hovering somewhere around wary.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡± she snapped at him, and pulled herself away from him, a little too forcefully.


    Daniel frowned. ¡°I¡¯m just looking out for you, Emma. You could have seriously hurt yourself. You shouldn¡¯t act that way towards me¡­ You should be grateful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me how to act,¡± she replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t get hurt, did I? Thank you for caring¡±


    He looked really angry. He opened his mouth like he was about to say something, but then he closed it again. He moved away from her and returned with a broom and began to clear up the broken ss.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    The more Emma dwelled on her situation with Daniel, the more she knew she couldn¡¯t continue to stay with him. She might have to raise a baby with a man who didn¡¯t love her, but she couldn¡¯t live with him, see him every day and stand by his side, suffering an eternity of silent anguish.


    She almost took the coward¡¯s way out and left for her mom¡¯s without talking to him, but she knew it would only undermine his faith in her even more. And obviously he thought so little of her. Despite how angry she was at him, a part of her still cared about what he thought of her. She hated that.


    So dayster, she made her arrangements, packed, then had Karen drop her outside Kay Corp.


    She was shown directly into his empty office. She looked around, it had been a while she had been here. She thought. He joined her immediately, before she¡¯d had a chance to take in a deep breath andpose herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, clearly having been pulled from a meeting. He closed the door with a firm clip. ¡°Are you alright? I thought your next appointment with the doctor was a week from tomorrow.¡± He reached inside his jacket for his phone while raking a sharp gaze from her face to her feet.


    ¡°That¡¯s not-¡± She linked her hands before her and tried to look calm and resolved when she was actually terrified and already beginning to miss him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m here. I¡¯m going back to stay with my mom for a while, Daniel.¡± she said finally.


    His brows mmed together. ¡°When?¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Karen¡¯s car is downstairs. I¡¯m on my way already.¡±


    ¡°And you tell me this now?¡± He nced toward the door he¡¯de through, looking as though his mind was trying to wrap up whatever he¡¯d been discussing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you toe with me. In fact-¡± He swung his attention back to her, his forbidding re like a roundhouse kick to the face.


    She licked her lips. She continued, clinging to herposure. ¡°I¡¯m not running away, Daniel. I¡¯m not. It¡¯s a return ticket. I n toe back¡­ when I¡¯m ready of course. Unless you would prefer I stayed there.¡± she said.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not what I would prefer.¡± His voice roughened and tightened with intensity. ¡°If you had given me more than five minutes¡¯ notice, I would have arranged and taken you myself. Give me an hour and I will.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to.¡± Emma said firmly.


    His head flung back as though she¡¯d raked her nails down his cheek. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I want you to stay here and believe me when I say I¡¯ming back.¡± Her chest constricted as she threw down that gauntlet. Her grip was going to leave fingerprint bruises on the backs of her hands with the way she was holding on so tight. She thought.


    ¡°I want to prove to you that I can be trusted. It¡¯s the only way I can see us moving forward in-¡± her voice thinned and she fought to make it strong enough to be heard ¡°-in any capacity.¡±


    He was not a slow man. His incisive brain was getting there before she had to spell it out. ¡°And what sort of capacity do you envision?¡± His expression was already altering withprehension, hard and imcable, but she couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking beneath that wall. Couldn¡¯t decipher what he was feeling. Not beyond umbrage and refusal to ept what she was saying before she¡¯d even spoken the words.

 94

    She threw herself the final distance, into the very heart of the firestorm ¡°I won¡¯t be living with you after the babyes, Daniel.¡± Inside she writhed in agony. Only her voice revealed her pain, and only in its hollow emptiness. ¡°I¡¯m confident I can support myself. I don¡¯t expect you to do anything for me. We¡¯ll work out a custody arrangement before the baby is born.¡±


    Emma sighed. Her vision was fading in and out with anxiety.


    ¡°Are you punishing me?¡± he charged in a voice filled with gravel. Because hearing her say this was torture.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what this is.¡± Emma replied. In fact, she was beseeching him for understanding. ¡°We¡¯re barely speaking, Daniel. You don¡¯t evene home for dinner sometimes.¡±


    ¡°To eat alone?¡± His toneshed sharp as a whip. ¡°No, thank you¡±.


    He touched his forehead, then put his hand out in a halt, retaking hold of his own temper. She looked to the floor, unable to deny that she was avoiding him too.


    ¡°I know your concern for the baby is legitimate,¡± she said, trying to stay calm. ¡°You¡¯re worried about the pregnancy and I know you want this baby as much as I do. I know that. The baby is safe.¡± Pressure gathered in her chest. ¡°But I need to be wanted, too.¡±


    ¡°I want you,¡± he said softly. ¡°You know that¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about physically!¡± Emma replied. ¡°I¡¯m saying you don¡¯t want me¡­ The way¡­ You wouldn¡¯t have leaped to all those suspicions so quickly, if you had any regard for me. You don¡¯t want to believe in me,¡± she used. ¡°You don¡¯t want to risk getting hurt, so you hold back, but you expect me to tie myself to a lifetime of being hurt by your usations. I won¡¯t. I want love and you won¡¯t give me that.¡±


    He sucked in a breath as though her words had been a body blow. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to lie to you. Be thankful you can trust me.¡± he said.


    ¡°I have been hurt too, Daniel¡± she cried, releasing the woman who knew when to abandon mediation and fight with the courage of her convictions. She pointed to the middle of her chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to fall for anyone else. But I did, I fell in love with you, Daniel. I told you before and it was like it meant nothing to you. You just overlooked it. And you have no idea how that made me feel. And now I¡¯m starting to question whether I deserve to be loved.¡±


    She closed her eyes and drew slow hissing breaths in her effort to withstand the hurt she was feeling.


    Terror like he¡¯d never known scythed through him, ghoulish and heart stopping. ¡°Is it the baby?¡± he asked.


    He reached to take her arm, but she jerked from his touch, like he was some kind of monster. ¡°It¡¯s not that kind of pain,¡± she choked.


    Fresh concern mmed through him. All he could think was that he had to fix this.


    Make her well. Make her capable of smiling again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. Come home with me¡± he said gruffly.


    She might have whimpered, as though he was asking more of her than anyone should. Then she visibly tried to pull herself together, brushing her fingers under her eyes and drawing a congested breath.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably happy I¡¯m hurting like this.¡± she said.


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, Emma. How could you think that?¡± he asked.¡± Of course I¡¯m not happy you are hurting¡±


    She didn¡¯t even look at him. Just stared at the floor with such a dejected expression, he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He held out his arms. His entire body hurt. He ached to hold her. Needed to. More than he needed his next breath.


    She twitched her shoulder in rebuff, stepping back and turning away. The action kicked his heart out of its hole. It sat askew in his chest, throbbing and raw.


    ¡°Just because I don¡¯t need you or your money doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not still the same opportunist you love to hate.¡± she said bitterly.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking!¡± she cried, wildly waving an arm. Her eyes grew brighter, lips trembling until she bit them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking hate you. I don¡¯t hate you.¡± He ran his hand down his face, erasing the tension, but the constriction in his throat stayed there, turning his voice to gravel. ¡°Stop upsetting yourself like this. Please¡±


    She pped a hand over her mouth and he tensed, hating when she was sick. Hating it.


    But this wasn¡¯t a nausea spell. She was holding in emotion, an anguish that was so painful. She shook her head, unwilling to descend into that pit of despair.


    ¡°I have to go home.¡± she said finally. ¡°I really need to be with people who do love me. Just for a little while, before I can face you again.¡±


    He did go white then, visibly. But he didn¡¯t stop her when she walked out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Two hours after Emma had left, Daniel¡¯s secretary rang through to ask if he would rejoin the conference call he had abruptly left.


    His heart had leaped out of his throat at the news Emma hade to the office unexpectedly. He had known immediately that her reason foring could only be bad news. That was all they had between them right now. Bad and worse.


    He told his secretary he would remain behind his locked door, then poured himself a drink and stared broodingly out the window. At some further point, the sky darkened so he was staring at a view of te and ck with pinpoints of light.


    The day was gone and so was Emma. He didn¡¯t want to go back to an empty house. He should have stopped her from leaving. But how? She had made up her mind.


    He tipped back his head and drew a deep breath, trying to regain his equilibrium. Trying to put himself back together. He didn¡¯t hate her. How could she think that?


    Her words echoed in his head. ¡°You are probably happy I¡¯m hurting like this.¡±


    Was that really how she felt?


    ¡°I need to be with people who do love me.¡± she had said.

 95

    But he did love her. He did. So damn much. Why hadn¡¯t he told her? The answer was right in front of him. He was scared.


    Scared of getting hurt. Scared of being taken for granted. Scared of her leaving him¡­. Because she was so amazing. Who wouldn¡¯t want her?


    She wasn¡¯t the only one who was hurt.. and scared and frustrated.


    He loved her. He might not put stock in that emotion, but he believed she believed in it. And in that highly charged moment, he had seen they needed a breather. A reset of some kind. He¡¯d been aware of that for a while now. Since they had started arguing about almost every single thing.


    Her words kept eating at him. Was this how she had been feeling since that mess with his family? Stung by ack of faith so bitter all she could taste was gall? It was a terrible feeling.


    The irony was, he hadn¡¯t been giving her the silent treatment as she seemed to think. He had been stayingte to finalize a handful of projects and moving meetings so he could take a solid week off. He had wanted them to spend some time together. To do something she would like.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    To make her smile again.


    And he was also using that time to give her the space they both needed.


    She was important to him. He wanted her to be happy. He was concerned about the baby. Constantly. But he was also worried about Emma.


    He spent half the night listening for running water, wanting to know if she was feeling sick. Wondering if she needed him. The other half staring at the empty pillow beside him. He wanted her there. Not in some other room.


    He wanted to hold her so bad. Make love to her¡­ Till they both forget their worries, certainly, but more than that, he couldn¡¯t rx without knowing whether she was sleeping peacefully or enduring more of that wretched nausea.


    Now she would be away. Making it harder to get through to her. He hadn¡¯t had it in him to refuse her a visit with her family.


    In fact, he would have dly taken her himself if she¡¯d asked, but¡­he remembered her words.


    ¡°I want you to stay here and believe me when I say I¡¯ming back.¡±


    He knocked back his third? Fourth drink? Then set the ss on the edge of his desk and pushed his hands into his pockets.


    If she had wanted to run away with his baby, she could have done it anytime before now. He had no doubts she woulde back. He knew she would return as surely as he knew she would move back into her apartment when she did.


    And he knew that she would insist on paying all her bills herself. He knew she would put herself into hardship to prove her point to him. To deny him another avenue of suspicion or the opportunity to care for her the only way he could.


    And he couldn¡¯t me her. It was his fault. What the hell had made him say those cruel words to her, he didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t believe them one bit. But he was angry that moment and in his anger he had hurt her. And he had no idea how to fix the damage he had done.


    Did she understand that he didn¡¯t know how to give her what she needed? This shouldn¡¯t be so hard! It sure as hell shouldn¡¯t be this painful.


    ¡°I¡¯m starting to question whether I deserve to be loved.¡± she had said.


    That hurt most of all. It hurt in a way he couldn¡¯t describe or endure. It was a psychic sort of pain, pen-etrating into the very depths of his being. Because even as he denied the existence of love, he believed that if anyone deserved to be loved, it was Emma. She deserved it¡­ And so much more.


    She was the embodiment of what he had once understood that emotion to be-generous and kind, empathetic and innately beautiful. Abstract and impossible to fully describe, yet stalwart and strong.


    Reliant. And joyously uplifting. She was capable of pressingughter into his dry throat with a nce. She was amazing.


    And-he winced as something wrenched open inside his chest, forcing him to confront the gaping hole left by her absence-she was necessary to him.


    He needed her. He wanted her.


    Desperately.


    He remembered her words. ¡°You don¡¯t want to risk getting hurt, so you hold back, but you expect me to tie myself to a lifetime of being hurt.¡±


    And yet, what would he face without her? He was already in agony with them in separate bedrooms. Was he supposed to subsist on an impersonal weekly glimpse of her as they handed their child back and forth like a set of car keys?


    His first thought when Karen had told him she was pregnant had been to lock her into his life so she could give his child what his parents had showered him with when he was growing up. Love.


    He hadn¡¯t consciously put that together, but he had wanted her to express that emotion to his child and teach him how to express it.


    Had he followed her examples? Nottely. No, he had only taught her how to question her own worth.


    He had driven her to seek love elsewhere because she had given up on his providing her a shred of it.


    His damp gaze hit the ceiling and he released a feral cry of pain, straight from his tormented core. It left ws in his throat that made each following breath sting to the bottoms of his lungs.


    Emma hadn¡¯t heard it, though. Because he had let her go.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    Tom Caseyy under the covers, Monica yton curled up at his side. He had one arm around her, holding her close. With his free hand, he stroked her face.


    ¡°So beautiful,¡± he said, staring into her eyes.


    Monica smiled. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Not as good looking as you though¡± she smiled. She reached up and nted a kiss on cheek. Somehow the kiss found it¡¯s way to his lips.


    He took control of the kiss and pulled her beneath him. She put back her head and he kissed her throat and the valley between her breasts. She moved underneath him, stroking him and making him hard.

 96

    She touched her damp forehead to his and deepened the kiss. He wanted to hold her like this forever. When he finally ended the kiss, he rolled her on top of him and sheughed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this to end¡± Monica said, as if she had read his mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this to end either¡± Tom replied, as he tucked the hair that had fallen over her face behind her ear.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Monica smiled. ¡°So I was thinking, let¡¯s do something¡­.. something that says we are moving forward¡­ Like a bigmitment to each other¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything. Just stared at her. Monica¡¯s face went hot. It hadn¡¯te out quite as nonchnt as she had nned. God, what an idiot she was. She wanted to pick up her clothes and leave.


    True. She had meant what she said. She wanted something solid with him¡­ Wanted to take a big step. It wasn¡¯t like she was asking him for marriage¡­ If that was what he was scared of.


    So what if she wanted marriage. She thought. What was it with guys and their fear ofmitment. He probably didn¡¯t see a big future for them.


    She shook her head and forced her mouth into a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the sex¡± she said. ¡°It had addled my brain¡±


    ¡°Probably¡± Tom said, unsmiling.


    Embarrassed, angry with herself, she climbed off him and went to look for her clothes, which they had left on the kitchen floor the previous night in their hurry to get each other out of their clothes. Right now he was probably wondering how the hell he was going to get off the hook.


    In the kitchen, she picked up her panties and bra.


    Well, he didn¡¯t have to worry about it. She was a strong, independent woman. She had her own business, she had her own ce, and if he didn¡¯t want her she would leave him the hell alone. She stepped into her panties, nced out of the window. The morning looked so heartbreakingly beautiful and she felt her eyes fill with tears.


    Cut it out. She told herself.


    She moved away from the window. Bra dangling from one hand, she gathered up her jeans and sweater and then she heard Tom behind her.


    Flustered, she hugged herself. He stood in the doorway, naked still, one hand on the door jamb.


    ¡°HI¡± she said, nodding at her clothes. ¡°I was just getting dressed¡±


    ¡°So I see,¡± He replied. He came over to her, put his hands on her shoulders and looked into her eyes. ¡°All right, what is it?¡± he asked.


    The fact that he had to ask made her want to scream and throw something, preferably at his head. ¡°What is what?¡± Monica asked, willing herself not to cry.


    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± he said. ¡°Why did you suddenly bolt?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s morning. I need to go so I can get to work¡± she replied.


    ¡°Monica¡±


    ¡°Really, I¡¯ve got a bunch of things to do.¡± His gaze on hers was unblinking.


    ¡°Okay¡± she added. ¡°I just thought maybe you thought I was serious¡±


    ¡°About us doing something big?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t want you to think that I was going to descend on you, or something¡± she said.


    ¡°God forbid,¡± Tom said.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to think that I¡¯m trying to force you into¡­ You know what I mean¡±


    ¡°So you weren¡¯t serious when you said you wanted us to take a big step?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I did¡­ I mean¡­ I just¡±


    Tom grinned. ¡°Monica?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± she snapped.


    ¡°Shut up and take off your knickers,¡± he said.


    Before she could say anything else, he drew her close and kissed her. She breathed in the scent of him, felt the graze of his beard on her neck, her face, her breasts. His tongue circled her nipples, her hands moved down her back, over her buttocks and thighs. Senses ame, she didn¡¯t even try to fight him. What was the point? Even after they had made love half the night, she felt weak with desire for him¡­. Just like always.


    With his body, he guided her down onto the floor, then stripped off her panties. She opened her mouth to his tongue, opened her legs wide as his fingers plunged inside her. Head flung back, her back arched, she writhed and moaned as his fingers kept stroking and caressing her until, in a wave of white hot sensation, she called his name aloud.


    A momentter, he slipped inside her. His mouth on her skin, his breath in her ear, she rocked with his body. Faster and faster, higher and higher. The floor creaking under them. Her hips moving under him, arms flung above her head now, her movements matching his in growing frenzy until she felt hime with a shudder that ran down the length of his body.


    Minutester, still holding her close, he whispered in her ear. ¡°I wanna make a big step too. I love you, Monica¡± he said.


    Monica stared at him, barely able to hide her happiness. ¡°Really?¡± she asked.


    He nodded. ¡°How do you feel about moving in here with me? I want to do this with you. One step at a time¡±


    Monica smiled. ¡°One step at a time¡± she repeated. ¡°I would love to move in with you, Tom. I love you too¡±


    He smiled, and kissed her once again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    The front door of her mother¡¯s home was as wide open as the arms that wrapped around her, strong and familiar. This was the sor she had yearned for. Emma thought. She had missed this so damn much. She hugged her mom tightly, like she could take in all the love and care she had been yearning for all at once.


    ¡°Wow.¡± Amy said smiling when Emma finally released her. ¡°You must have missed me so much¡±


    ¡°You have no idea just how much, mom,¡± Emma replied.


    Within a few hours after her arrival, she had told her mother everything about Daniel Rohan except for the most intimate details of their history.


    ¡°You love him?¡± her mother asked, brows pulled into a nt of empathy.


    Emma knew there was no need to hide or deny it anymore. Keeping things in was one of the things that contributed to the shit she was in right now.

 97

    ¡°So much.¡± Emma replied. Tears stung her eyes. ¡°And I understand why he has a hard time trusting me, but I can¡¯t live my entire life under suspicion. He doesn¡¯t love me either¡­ Love and truste together¡±


    ¡°Oh dear,¡± Amy said. ¡°Rtionships are hard. And if you two are ever going to work this out. The both of you really have to try to focus on what¡¯s important now. The baby. The baby is the only thing that matters. You definitely don¡¯t want your baby born into such a negative atmosphere. You guys have to do this for your baby. I know it might be hard, but you have to. So when you return and you are ready. You and Daniel should talk. Talk about how you truly feel¡­. Communication is very important. And have a conversation where you can both agree on certain things without letting emotions get in the way or cloud your judgment.¡±


    Emma nodded, d she hade to her mother for support. Her mother had always been the one she could run to when she was sady, scared, happy or in trouble. And the woman always made her feel better. Even fixed things for her sometimes.


    She could hold back the tears anymore so she let it out.


    ¡°Oh, darling.¡± Her mother hugged her for the millionth time and rubbed her back. And even though her hug fixed nothing, it fixed everything.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Her uncle Ken gave her a big hug and Aunt Jen could barely hide her excitement when she saw her. Aunt Jen was already giving her ideas for baby names and all Emma could do was exchange looks with her mother. Isabel, Henry and Chip arrived the next day to see her and Emma felt so happy. It was a relief being in such a peaceful ce, with people who truly loved and cared for her.


    She feltplete ¨C well, almost. A part of her still wanted Daniel. She missed him. She had to admit that to herself. She had kinda gotten used to him¡­ Waking up and seeing him every morning, having meals together and she missed those two weeks they had spent so happily. She had really begun to think that something coulde out of it.


    She missed him, but she knew she had made the right decision by leaving. They needed the space. When she returned she was going to move back to her apartment, have her baby and look after it. She and Daniel could figure something out when the baby arrived. They woulde up with a n so all of them could be happy. They could make it happen.


    They are families like that. She thought. And they are happy. There was no reason why she and Daniel couldn¡¯t be. She knew she couldn¡¯t continue living with him¡­ It wasn¡¯t an option. He didn¡¯t love her, or trust her. And she didn¡¯t want to be the reason for another fight between him and his brother.


    She was safe from all that now¡­ now that she was with family.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    They were all supposed to have dinner together five days after Emma arrived. She had a nap and, a few hourster, joined all her family as they convened at Uncle Ken and Aunt Jen¡¯s house. Even Samson, Ken and Jen¡¯s son was present. This was the best time to be home.


    She burst into tears as she epted one hug after another from everyone. She had missed them all so much! So predictable. She thought,ughing and crying at the same time. These damn pregnancy hormones.


    ¡°How are you holding up?¡± Isabel asked her the following day after breakfast as she squeezed her hand whichy on the table. ¡°Is everything all right¡­ You know, apart from the stuff with Daniel?¡±


    Emma sighed. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going back in a week. I needed to see everyone, exin things to Mom¡­ you know how she is with giving advice¡±


    Isabel smiled and nodded her head in agreement. ¡°She¡¯s really good,¡± she said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about anything, okay?¡± Emma continued. ¡± About me leaving in a week. She¡¯s never going to want that. She¡¯d think it¡¯s too early and want me to stay longer. But I have things to take care of.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    They heard Henry call Isabel and Isabel stood.


    ¡°Talk to youter, Sis,¡± Isabel said before she went to meet her husband. Henry and Isabel had fallen in love when they were in college and had gotten married three years after they graduated. He was still wickedly handsome, especially when he smiled with genuine wee and concern.


    Isabel and Henry confided in each other about everything because they trusted one another. They were in love. It shone bright as a beacon from both of them.


    Must be nice. Emma thought as she watched Isabelugh at something Henry said. Well, good thing someone was enjoying their rtionship. Someone had to, and Isabel deserved all the love she was getting.


    Emma swallowed her little envy and moved to sit with her mother who began to talk about some earrings she wanted to give to her.


    Emma simply smiled and pressed one hand into her mother¡¯s warm ones.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna miss you after I leave, mom,¡± Emma said softly.


    Her mother nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re nning to leave soon. Aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Emma stared at her wide eyed, then she started tough. ¡°I just gave myself away, didn¡¯t I?¡± she said.


    Amy smiled too. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. You only just got back.¡± she said.


    Emma appreciated her mother¡¯s concern. They didn¡¯t get to see each other all the time. ¡°It¡¯s okay mom. There¡¯s no problem. You cane visit sometime. Plus, I told Daniel I¡¯d be back soon and the earlier we sat and had that talk the better for us.¡± she said.


    She realized her mother¡¯s attention was on the front door which had just opened. She turned around, following her mother¡¯s eyes.


    Aunt Jen had just walked in¡­. And behind her was Daniel Rohan.


    ¡°What-?¡± Emma said as she looked over her shoulder and gasped. Her heart leaped as though the grim reaper himself had shown up for her soul.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± her mother asked as she averted her eyes from Aunt Jen to Daniel and then back to Emma.

 98

    ¡°It¡¯s Daniel, mom.¡± Emma replied softly as she watched him.


    ¡°The man you told me about?¡± Amy asked.


    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s him,¡± Emma rified, her heart soaring and sinking, swooping every direction as she drank in the way Daniel tookmand of the room simply by entering it.


    His tailored suit clung to his powerful frame and if his eyes looked deeply set and bruised from travel, it only added to his air of dangerous mystique.


    She didn¡¯t ask herself what he was doing here, though. It was devastatingly obvious why he was here.


    He didn¡¯t trust her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Daniel knew his mistake the second his searching gaze found the somber pair of eyes he was looking for. She was staring right her him, her eyes big and beautiful. Beneath her surprise lurked usation and worse, disappointment.


    ¡°Believe me when I say I¡¯ming back.¡± she had said at his office.


    The ache in his chest intensified. Was she gonna ask him to go back? He wondered. Would she get mad at him? What the hell was he going to do if she refused to talk to him?


    This wasn¡¯t a failure to trust. He had had one thought from the second he had realized just how much he loved Emma Green. Get to her. It hadn¡¯t hit him this hard¡­ Not until he saw how close he was to losing her. And just how messed up his life was going to be without her.


    He had been miserable the entire week, and he knew he couldn¡¯t let Emma go.


    The elderly woman who had let him in the door stopped in front of her. She nted her hands on her hips. ¡°This is Daniel Rohan. He¡¯s looking for Emma?¡±


    Emma gave him an exasperated look. Isabel stood at a doorway. She nced at her mom and Aunt Jen. They were both staring at Daniel. He was staring at her. She stood and gave him a faltering smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met Isabel¡­ And this is my Aunt Jen¡± She said. She let her hair fall forward to hide her expression as she turned towards her mother who still sat on the couch. ¡°Mom, this is Daniel Rohan. Daniel, this is my mother, Amy Green.¡±


    Daniel offered his hand to her mother for a handshake and she set her cool hand in his.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure meeting you, Mrs Green,¡± he said. ¡°I have heard so much about you from your daughter¡± Daniel said, shing her a smile ¡°It¡¯s very nice to meet you, finally.¡±


    ¡°I have heard so much about you too.¡± Amy replied.


    Her eyes were filled with a glow that seemed vaguely familiar to Daniel. Emma had her eyes, he realized. She had a light in her eyes¡­ And no judgment or hatred in it. He had caught glimpses of something like this incandescence of hers in Emma¡¯s eyes. A potent and fierce version that had been achingly beautiful and painfully absent since their troubles had torn them apart. Since he had rejected her for no crime except his own presumption she wouldmit one.


    ¡°The father of your baby?¡± Aunt Jen chipped in and before Emma could reply, Daniel nodded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°Emma didn¡¯t tell us you wereing,¡± Amy said to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s because she didn¡¯t know I wasing. I wanted to surprise her¡± Daniel replied and his gaze fell on Emma, watching her reaction. She was still watching him suspiciously.


    ¡°Well, you are wee here¡­ Anytime¡± Amy said, smiling. ¡°You are so tall¡­ I really hope my grandchild¡­.¡±


    Daniel didn¡¯t get to hear the end of the sentence because Emma interrupted.


    ¡°Mom¡± she said, sending her a look and Amy simply smiled.


    ¡°You¡¯re marrying our Emma?¡± Aunt Jen asked Daniel.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, Aunt Jen. And we are not getting married¡± Emma replied though the question wasn¡¯t directed at her. ¡°We can talk about thister¡± Emma said, though she didn¡¯t think they were going to.. Ever. ¡°But I should introduce Daniel to Uncle Ken.¡±


    She took him to the barbecue, where her Uncle Ken was mastering the grill. He was surprised to see Daniel and also weing.


    When he was done speaking to her uncle, she drew him away to a corner of the garden as soon as she could.


    ¡°Those are usuallyforting smells for me, but not today.¡± She set her fist against her tight lips.


    ¡°Oh, are you okay?¡± he asked, concerned.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Emma replied simply.


    ¡°Do you want to leave?¡±


    ¡°No, I said I¡¯m fine.¡± She blinked eyes damp with frustration and hurt. ¡°What are you doing here, Daniel. I told you I needed some time and that I was going toe back¡±.


    ¡°I know what you said, Emma,¡± he said.


    She stared hard at him. ¡°So why are you here?¡± She asked. ¡°Scared I was going to stay here forever with your child? Probably came to drag me off, huh? Well, that¡¯s not going to happen¡­ So you better just go back. I will return when I want to and when I¡¯m ready¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to take you away,¡± he said through his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not here to argue with you about the baby either. I understand why you needed to be away from me. I just¡­ I have really missed you, Emma. Believe it or not, but I have and I just thought I would juste see you¡­ and the baby. And besides, I thought it was time I met your family.¡±


    She stared at him, surprise and suspicion written all over her face. When she spoke, it was almost in a whisper. ¡°You wanted to meet my family?¡± she asked, trying not to dwell much on the fact that he had just told her that he had missed her. She had missed him too¡­ So damn much.


    Daniel searched her gaze, uncertain how to salvage their rtionship. He had thoughting here would prove he cared enough to follow her, thating to meet her family would show her that he was willing to move forward with her and their baby, but-


    ¡°Emma¡± her mother called from above them on the veranda. ¡°Are you going to keep him outside forever? He¡¯s a guest and you know we don¡¯t treat guests that way¡±

 99

    . Emma gave her mom a small smile. ¡°Sure, mom. Just a minute¡± she said. She turned her attention to Daniel once again and tucked her hair behind her ear. He was watching her carefully.


    ¡°You heard her. I¡¯m a guest.¡± he said grinning, but the grin faded quickly as he asked. ¡°Unless you don¡¯t want me here. I could go if you want, though I really hope you don¡¯t want to. I really want to fix things between us and meet your family. They all seem really nice¡±


    ¡°They are,¡± Emma replied with a small smile. ¡°And you don¡¯t have to leave. You¡¯vee all this way. Besides, if you do, they won¡¯t stop asking me why and I really don¡¯t want to get into that right now¡­ Especially when Isabel and Aunt Jen are around¡±


    Daniel smiled back at her. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°How¡¯s the baby? Are you sleeping well¡­ Feeling well?¡±


    Emma simply nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go back into the house¡± she said, and began to walk to the door. Daniel followed closely behind.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    They went back into the house, and while Daniel earned sharp looks of curiosity, everyone was their warm, loving self toward both of them. Even so, Emma found it excruciating.


    Daniel might have a point that it was time he met her family, but hising here was still a giant billboard advertising hispleteck of faith in her.


    As such, Emma couldn¡¯t rx. He was attentive, hovering protectively, but that only made her wonder if it was a show for her family. Then she hated herself for doubting his sincerity. He was worried about her. Physically. Or at least, he worried about the baby.


    She gripped her elbows defensively as she found his way into the hearts of her family, and thenter she left them chatting about his mother as she excused herself to the powder room where she tried to pull herself together.


    When she came back, Daniel was in discussion with Isabel. It didn¡¯t surprise her. Isabel had always liked Daniel, right from the first time she had met him. Daniel had a way with people. Everyone seemed to always like him¡­ Sooner orter.


    ¡°So when will you be leaving?¡± Samson asked, interrupting her thoughts.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She dragged her gaze off Daniel and Isabel. ¡°Oh, I was thinking in a week, already told mom¡±


    Samson¡¯s mouth twitched. He tugged his earlobe. ¡°I meant¡­ Now that he¡¯s here¡­ Was wondering if you would leave with him¡­ He said that you would earlier¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She blinked, then chuckled nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t think.¡± she paused, then added. ¡°He did?¡±


    Samson nodded. ¡°Was I not supposed to tell you that?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t like the look on your face¡±


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s no big deal. I was just a bit surprised, since we didn¡¯t talk about it l, that¡¯s all¡± she said, trying to sound normal.


    Samson nodded, but he observed the topic of Daniel wasn¡¯t something she wanted to talk about so he cleverly changed the topic. They stayed and chatted for a long time and Emma was happy for the distraction.


    The day went by, Daniel fit in well with her family, they had brunch together and Emma was d that they all got along so well. As for Daniel¡¯s presumption that she would leave with him, she didn¡¯t bother arguing that. No sense in ruining a perfectly good day.


    They would have to talk about their issues out sooner thanter. She was already suffering a pit of dread in her gut and wanted to get it over with.


    Later that evening, Daniel announced that he was taking his leave, after saying goodbye to everyone, Emma followed him out to his car.


    ¡°I was hoping you woulde with me,¡± he said softly when they got to his car. He didn¡¯t open it, just turned and faced her. ¡°If you want to, obviously.¡± He looked nervous, and Emma noticed because he hardly ever looked like that. ¡°I just thought we should talk, but if you are tired or you don¡¯t want to, we could wait¡­ I could wait. I don¡¯t want to¡­, you know¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish the sentence but stopped and stared at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daniel,¡± Emma said. ¡°I wille with you¡±


    He looked a bit surprised, like he was expecting her to refuse, but then he turned and unlocked the car, after which he followed her and opened the door for her, while she slipped inside.


    Her bags were at her mother¡¯s, but after their talk she could take a cab back there, she thought. So Emma sat quietly beside him, not speaking until they walked into his penthouse at the five star hotel.


    The suite held plush furniture in arge sitting room, crown moldings and brass fixtures and cherry wood side tables topped with fresh flowers. There was a dining area and two bedrooms, each with a massive bed and a gorgeous en suite bathroom full of marble and thick white towels on heated rods.


    When she came back to the lounge from exploring, she joined him overlooking the view of snaking lights glowing between the tufts of the darkened treetops.


    ¡°What did you think of Aunt Jen and Uncle Ken?¡± she asked curiously.


    ¡°They are amazing, beautiful people. And your mom too, I can see where you got all your good qualities from¡­ Your loving, caring heart, independence and determination¡­ Your Beauty.¡±


    Emma smiled at his assessment. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought when I met your mother. I found her very endearing.¡± she said.


    ¡°What were you and Samson talking about?¡± he asked suddenly.


    Whatever lightness had briefly elevated her spirits drained away. ¡°Really?¡± she asked. The disdain in her tone had him snapping his head to look down at her.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°For one solitary minute, I let myself think¡­¡± She walked away, chest tight. She went all the way to the other side of the suddenly too small living area, then flung around to confront him. ¡°Are you genuinely suspicious of me having a conversation with a man who is like family to me? When I¡¯m pregnant for you? You came a long way to deliver another insult, Daniel. How would you feel if I asked you what you were talking to my sister about, since you went straight to her the second my back was turned. How would that sound to you, huh?¡±

 100

    ¡°I would never hurt you like that.¡± He threw his head back. ¡°I will never step out on you. Ever.¡±


    Distantly, she knew that was probably true, given the betrayal he¡¯d suffered at the hands of his ex, but all she could say was a tormented, ¡°Why the hell would I give you the chance to say anything? You can¡¯t even-¡±


    ¡°I trust you, Emma! Damn it. I do¡± he cut in, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°I came all this way to tell you that. To make you believe it.¡± he saidC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°And started by asking why I was talking to another man? Samson was asking about the baby and you. He wanted to know if I was leaving with you. Okay? You said so without even talking to me about it. Still being controlling as always. That¡¯s what we were talking about.¡± She looked blindly toward the ckened windows.


    After a pulse of silence, he said, ¡°I was talking to Isabel about getting you a ring.¡±


    ¡°You were talking about getting me a ring?¡± She repeated. She had to drag her brain back from wondering where she would sleep tonight and looked nkly at him. ¡°Why?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Because..¡± he began and then paused, wondering if she would believe him now if he told her that he was in love with her. ¡°Because we¡¯re having a baby together¡­ And it¡¯s the right thing to do?¡± he said finally.


    Emma took a deep breath. ¡°Daniel¡­¡± she began. Hopelessness overwhelmed


    her.


    He ran his hand through his hair, seeming flummoxed. Maybe even edging toward despair. He knew what she was about to say just from the look in her eyes.


    ¡°But I told you,¡± she began again with a tremor in her chest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say you won¡¯t marry me.¡± He said softly. He closed his eyes and his voice was so hushed, it was a prayer. His hand fisted as though he was enduring great pain. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re noting back.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t let me stay with my mom if I decided to, Would you?¡± Her natural optimism red, sensing a turning point. She waited for him to say of course he wouldn¡¯t let her stay. He loved her and couldn¡¯t bear to let her go.


    But as silence greeted her question, she knew herself to be deluded. Herst spark of hope was gutted in an agonizing burn, leaving her abandoned in a wastnd of loneliness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡± Daniel said and braced his hands on the back of the sofa, arms wide, head hanging, shoulders looking ready to buckle under a weight. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you smile in weeks. Then, tonight¡­ You were radiant.¡±


    The beds of his fingernails were white where he dug them into the sofa. ¡°I wasn¡¯t suspicious when you were talking to Samson. I was jealous for an entirely different reason.¡±


    A despairing noise choked in her throat as she watched him. He picked up his head and shook it in a way that seemed like indulgent affection. Gentle exasperation, maybe.


    ¡°Men look at you, Emma. Never doubt your attraction. Everyone notices you. You don¡¯t see it, which is part of your charm, but everyone wants to be near you. I know I do. I didn¡¯t think you were flirting with Samson or anything like that,¡± he dismissed. ¡°I was jealous because you were smiling at him. I can¡¯t remember when youst smiled at me. Maybe I deserve that. I know I¡¯ve hurt you. So many times. But that¡¯s why I asked what you were talking about. I wanted to know what made you smile. I wanted some crumb of your life that isn¡¯t the suffering I¡¯ve inflicted on you.¡±


    Emma wasn¡¯t expecting all that and all she could say was ¡°Oh, Daniel.¡± She sank into the armchair, defeated. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you¡¯ve done to me.¡± she said softly.


    She was the idiot who had fallen in love with a man who had warned her he had no heart. A man who had told her he didn¡¯t want amitment. A man who had asked for a friends with benefits rtionship. As hurt as she was, she couldn¡¯t me everything on him.


    ¡°Like hell it isn¡¯t! Every day I think I¡¯ll be lucky when the baby arrives. I thought the morning sickness and baby stress was what had sucked away that brightness in you. Or the troubles with my family. I thought that once the baby came, you¡¯de back to life. But that¡¯s not what¡¯s eating away at you. It¡¯s me.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t deny it. Could only swallow back her unrequited love, drained and grief stricken by the effort.


    ¡°I¡¯m killing you by inches. I saw that today and it tears me up. I can¡¯t make youe home with me, but I can¡¯t imagine going home without you.¡± He clenched his jaw, looking as though he was taking a whipping and refusing to let his cries break free from his locked throat.


    ¡°Because of the baby?¡± She asked. She could hardly breathe.


    ¡°I promised you I would take care of the both of you. I¡¯ll keep my word. Please let me¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see your child, Daniel.¡± Emma said, thinking that that was what he was worried about. I won¡¯t keep the baby away from you. You will see your child. Every day if-¡±


    ¡°I want you.¡± Daniel blurted out. He looked like he would snap the sofa in two. ¡°In my bed. In my life. Every day. But I don¡¯t know how to keep you without destroying you.¡±


    Emma watched him. Nothing crushed her like pain. Especially when the people she loved suffered. In that way, she was exactly like those who had made her. She couldn¡¯t witness his agony and not want to alleviate it.


    ¡°Oh, Daniel.¡± She said. She buried her face in her hands but knew she would have to release her heart to him. Lay it bare and ept the imperfection and inequality of their feelings for one another.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Please don¡¯t cry.¡± He said softly.


    She looked up to see him taking the seat opposite her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying. But, Daniel, I-¡± she began but he interrupted her.


    ¡°Wait. Shh. Let me do something. Will you give me your hands?¡± He asked. He held out his own.

 101

    She tentatively set her trembling fingers on his open palms. Swallowed the thickness in her throat..


    ¡°I know you have every reason to hate me-¡± he said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, Daniel. I don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Shh. Let me say this. I shouldn¡¯t have made presumptions that day when my brother said those things about you. I shouldn¡¯t have said what I said. I should have protected you. But instead I made everything worse. I¡¯m so ashamed of the way I acted. You were hurt and worried and I should have taken that burden from you. It was wrong and I won¡¯t let anything like that happen again, no matter where in the world you live.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll live with you.¡± Emma said. She bit her lips to keep them from quivering. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I wille home with you.¡±


    ¡°Because you want to believe in me.¡± He said, nodding his head.¡±That¡¯s who you are. But you¡¯re afraid. Because I¡¯ve damaged your trust in me. But listen.¡± He took a shaky breath. Dropped his mask so she could see the deep chasm of lonely agony inside him. It was so vast, her own heart pulsed with pain. She instinctively clung to his hands, unwilling to let him fall into that cavern.


    He looked down at her touch, smiling faintly. ¡°I¡¯m going to say it first, Emma. To prove I really do trust you.¡± He closed his hands over hers, so they were clinging tightly to each other. He looked into her eyes. ¡°I love you, Emma Green. I love you and I want you to love me back. I think you did, for a short while, but I fear I¡¯ve killed it. I keep thinking if I can only keep you with me long enough, I hope I can bring it back¡±


    Emma didn¡¯t know if she could believe him or not, or if he was just saying this to make her return, but hearing him say those words made her so damn happy. It meant so much to her. She let the tears roll down her cheeks but she kept quiet and let him talk.


    He moved closer and pressed his lips to the top of her head and whispered softly. ¡°Stay with me, Emma. I know we have so much to work out. God knows we¡¯ve been through a lot together. But in order to do that I need you with me. Not miles away where I can¡¯t take care of you and our baby.¡±


    He pulled her carefully away and wiped at the trails of wetness on her cheeks with his thumbs. His gaze was haunted, intense and dark with emotion. Honest to God, he looked like he was hurting every bit as much as she was.


    Emma said nothing, but instead, sheunched herself into him.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ah, Emma!¡± Daniel said, and the relief in his voice made her shiver. He gathered her in and they held one another in crushing arms, her damp cheek against his rougher one. It was pain and relief, a wrench as the final shields fell away between them, but healing as they pressed into one another.


    ¡°Loving hurts,¡± she told him, wincing and shifting so her breasts and stomach weren¡¯t totally mashed.


    ¡°It does.¡± He settled her sideways on hisp, touching one chaste kiss to her mouth before tilting his forehead against her brow. ¡°You humble me,¡± he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I want to do.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why you do.¡± The reverent luminosity in his eyes was so bright, it brought tears to her own. ¡°I¡¯m in awe of you. Of your bravery and astonishing capacity to love. I need your love, Emma. Baby, I need you in my life. I¡¯m so miserable without you. It¡¯s terrifying to me how badly I need you. That¡¯s why I fought it. I know that I should have said all this sooner¡­ Ever since the first day I met you, I felt this pull towards you¡­. I was just so stupid and scared and didn¡¯t realize what it was.. Till I almost lost you forever.¡±


    Emma smiled and cupped his face in her hands. ¡°I¡¯m so d you came back, Daniel¡± she said. ¡°I have missed you¡±


    ¡°And I you¡± he said and smiled. ¡°About the ring¡­..¡± he began.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give this some time and not rush into anything.¡± Emma said. ¡°I will go back with you. But let¡¯s take this one step at a time.


    Daniel nodded. Though she could see the disappointment on his face.¡±No problem¡± he said. ¡°But I won¡¯t let go¡­ Or give up on us¡­ I won¡¯t make that mistake again¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Emmay in her bed a weekter, numbed by memories. After two more days, she and Daniel had returned together, ready to forget the past. Put it behind them. Move forward and pick up where they had left off.


    And they were both trying. Talking, having meals together, helping each other. Everything was fine, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel like things were a teeny bit awkward between them¡­. Especially when it came to being physically intimate with one another.


    She still wanted him. And he wanted her too. She knew that because of the way he looked at her most times, but apart from a light kiss on the lips, it never went further than that. It bothered her¡­ Not a lot, but it did.


    It had been a while, she thought. Maybe they just needed some time to get there again.


    When Daniel knocked softly at her door, she roused herself from the weight of her thoughts, cursing that it was already morning and she¡¯d done little better than catnap.


    She struggled out of bed and hauled her robe around her body then staggered to the door to open it. Daniel stood outside, dressed in cks and a dress shirt. He had impending business written all over him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve left breakfast in the kitchen for you¡±. He said. ¡°I have to run out to the office for a few hours. Will you be alright alone?¡± he asked.


    Emma nodded ¡°Yes, of course. Thank you¡± she replied. ¡°When will you be back?¡±


    He checked his watch. ¡°It¡¯s eight now. I shouldn¡¯t beter than noon. Just a meeting. We can have lunch at that restaurant you like when I return. Take it easy while I¡¯m gone. And can you not take those long walks of yours? I¡¯ll worry if I know you¡¯re out by yourself.¡±

 102

    Emma rolled her eyes. ¡°I think I¡¯m capable of leaving the house alone.¡±


    ¡°I know you are,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I just worry and I¡¯d prefer to be with you.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t much she could say to that, so she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at lunch.¡± she said.


    He lifted his hand in a wave and then walked away. For a moment she stared after him and then she closed the door, leaning against it.


    One week of attempting to forget the past and forge ahead.


    ¡°How¡¯s that working out for you?¡± she muttered as she traipsed into the bathroom.


    She wanted a long, hot bath, then she would go sit in the balcony and get some work done on herptop.


    After drawing a tub full of steaming water, she sank up to her ears and sighed inplete bliss. She hadn¡¯t made the water too hot, and she wouldn¡¯t stay long.


    After twenty minutes, regretfully, she toed the lever for the drain and then hauled herself out of the tub. Her stomach growled and she hurriedly went through the motions of dressing.


    She devoured the food Daniel had left for her. After downing an entire ss of juice, she smacked her lips in pleasure and went to her room to get herptop and a towel. Then she went to the balcony. She spread the towel out on the floor, then sank down, drawing her knees up as she enjoyed the view.


    She worked for an hour on herptop, then she decided to rest. She put theptop beside her andy down. Closing her eyes, she inhaled deeply and enjoyed the breeze dancing across her face. Her muscles rxed and she felt the tension about her and Daniel gradually fall away.


    Soon it was hard to keep her eyes open, so she stretched out on the towel and turned on her side. There was plenty of shade and a nap was too tempting to pass up. She¡¯d simply wait for Daniel here. She thought.


    Shortly after noon, Daniel let himself into the room and looked around for Emma. He called out to her but got no answer. He checked the bedroom in case she was napping, but found that she wasn¡¯t there either.


    He sighed, knowing she hadn¡¯t paid the least bit of attention to his concern over going for a walk without him. It wasn¡¯t as if he thought anything would happen to her or that she was incapable of being alone, but her safety and the baby¡¯s concerned him. And yeah, he was probably being a little overprotective, but he found with Emma -just as he always had-he tended to overreact.


    He searched for her around the house. When he got to the balcony, he saw her lying on her side, eyes closed and looking so damn beautiful- and vulnerable-that it made his chest ache.


    He watched the soft rise and fall of her chest. The mound of her belly moved in a ripple across the floral sarong she wore. Her feet were bare and he was relieved that she hadn¡¯t gone out without him.


    He eased down onto the towel beside her and stroked his hand through her silky dark hair. He slid his fingers down her arm, over the curve of her hip and then down to the tight ball of her belly.


    She sighed in her sleep and shifted closer to his hand. The urge to pull her into his arms was so strong that he jerked his hand away so he wouldn¡¯t do just that. He had been wanting to touch her so bad since they had returned from her mom¡¯s. And it had taken a lot to stop himself from touching her and taking her to bed. But he didn¡¯t want to rush her into anything. It had been a while since they had been that intimate and he wanted it to be her decision the next time they made love. But so far, she hadn¡¯t given him any reason to think that she wanted that. Sometimes he felt like she didn¡¯t want to. They still slept in different bedrooms and he had promised himself to let things go at her pace.


    Reaching out, he shook her, not wanting her to be exposed to the midday rays of sun. She came awake slowly and blinked sleepily at him. Her soft smile of pleasure warmed him to his toes.


    ¡°When did you get back?¡± she asked in a groggy, sleep filled voice.


    ¡°A few minutes ago,¡± he said, smiling at her. ¡°Are you ready to go eat?¡±


    She nodded and pushed herself up. He reached down to help her up, and she slid her fingers into his, allowing him to pull her to her feet. Wrapping his arm around her shoulders, he guided her back into the house, enjoying the few moments of intimacy afforded him..N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    When Emma reemerged from her room, there was a lightness to her eyes that had been absent for a while. She was gradually bing her old self. He noticed that now. She looked a lot like the old Emma. The Emma he¡¯d been crazy about. The one who always had a ready smile, was quick tough and who offered her affection freely.


    The reserved, angry Emma was someone he didn¡¯t know.


    She seemed a little nervous and unsure as she came to stand by the bar, and he hated that there was a tangible barrier between them. He thought about their brief friends with benefit rtionship. Then she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated tounch herself into his arms and give him one of her big, squeezing hugs.


    Now? He ached to get close enough to her and hope that she didn¡¯t withdraw


    ¡°You ready?¡± he asked, forcing a casual note into his voice.


    She nodded. He put his hand to her back, noting the expanse of flesh bared by the sundress. The dress fit her like a dream, molding in all the right ces. The bodice was held up by ends tied at the nape of her neck; but her flesh was bare all the way down to the small of her back.


    Where his palm rested, he itched to caress and stroke until she responded to him, until he proved that the attraction between them hadn¡¯t died. They walked down to the restaurant and were seated in a private alcove that had a huge ss window, giving them an unobstructed view of the ce.

 103

    As they looked over their menus, Daniel stole a nce at Emma. Seeming to sense his perusal, she looked up and offered a tentative smile. He smiled back, captivated by the sparkle in her dark eyes.


    She was¡­beautiful. And this time when she looked at him, he didn¡¯t see the dark anger that had sparked so often the past weeks. That made him happy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    Emma stared out the window as she munched on one of the tasty little confections whose name escaped her. It had cheese and shrimp. She wasn¡¯t sure of the other ingredients, but it was good and she was starving.


    The sky had started to soften. Wispy pastel tendrils flirted across the horizon as the sun sank lower. She closed her eyes and allowed the soft breeze to soothe her fried nerves.


    She¡¯d expended more emotional energy over the past months than she had in a lifetime. She wanted to exist free of distress. Just for a little while. She wanted to forget the nights she¡¯d been unable to sleep or the nights she¡¯din awake hurting so much that she¡¯d wondered if it would ever stop.


    Now she just wanted to be. Now she could at least pretend that the past months hadn¡¯t happened. That she and Daniel had always been a happy couple without all the emotional crap. Daniel was trying to make things right.. She was too. And she appreciated his efforts. He hadn¡¯t asked her to marry him again but he had certainly been ying the part of the solicitous husband.


    ¡°Penny for your thoughts?¡± he said.


    Slowly she dropped her gaze from the beautiful sight and turned her head to Daniel.


    ¡°I was thinking that it¡¯s easy to pretend here.¡±


    He stared at her for a while. ¡°Pretend about what?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Everything¡± she said simply. ¡°It looks so beautiful¡­ Rxing¡±


    ¡°We could pretend,¡± he acknowledged. ¡°But we don¡¯t have to. We are past that now¡±


    ¡°So did you get things straightened out at the office?¡± she asked, not wanting to delve into pretend versus real. They were supposed to forget the past.


    ¡°Yeah. Just a misunderstanding. I should have it cleared up by tomorrow. I have another joint meeting in the morning with the partners. If all goes well, I¡¯ll be finished and we¡¯ll have some time to ourselves to do what we want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good?¡± she said carefully. Wondering what he had in mind for all the time he wanted them to have to themselves.


    ¡°I just think we should spend some quality time together¡­ You know, before the babyes¡± he said as he studied her.


    She nodded, but said nothing. He watched for a while, then he returned his attention to his food. They returned back to house after eating and went back to balcony where he had found her that afternoon and they sat there.


    The tension between them was intense. But they filled the silence with talks about their families, Emma telling him how much she missed work and other small talk. Till Daniel blurted out.


    ¡°Will you sleep with me tonight, Emma?¡±


    Her eyes widened. He cursed.


    ¡°That came outpletely wrong,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯d like for us to sleep together. Actually sleep. In the same bed. I¡¯d like to hold you again. Nothing more. Just let me hold you.¡±


    The idea of lying in his arms, of snuggling into his body and tangling her legs with his¡­ It was sopelling that she suddenly wanted it more than her next breath. Taking a deep breath, she nodded.


    He reached over, took her hand and simply held it, their fingers wound tightly. He leaned back and positioned himself up on his elbow at an angle and then pulled her so she could rest against his chest.


    She leaned her head back in the crook of his neck and gazed dreamily up at the sky. He turned his face so that his lips brushed across her cheek in a kiss and then he too nced skyward.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Make a wish,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°I have my wish. Now make yours.¡± he said.


    She took a deep breath and held it for a long second. Then she closed her eyes and made her wish. She wished that things would get better and remain better between them.. For their sake and for the sake of their baby.


    After a moment, Daniel stirred under her and then carefully pushed her upward so he could move from behind her. He got to his feet, stretched a bit and reached down for her hand.


    Thinking he was ready to head back inside the house, she let him pull her up. But instead of walking toward the door leading into the house, he took her closer to the bars.


    The moon shone. The sky was filling rapidly with stars, scattered like fairy dust across the horizon.


    How fanciful she was tonight. Wishes and fairy dust. It seemed appropriate for such a magical setting, though. Maybe she¡¯d wake up in the morning and this would have all been a dream. She hoped not.


    If that was the case, she was determined to exist in her dream world for as long as possible. It was perfect.


    Without a word, Daniel took her in his arms and began to move. She looked up and him and smiled.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Dancing with you¡± he said simply.


    ¡°But there¡¯s no music,¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he replied. He gathered her close and she tucked her head beneath his chin, leaning into him as they swayed together.


    Closer and closer they melted together until they were barely moving at all. She was tucked securely against his body, a perfect fit. Heid his cheek atop her head and turned slowly, his feet guiding their rhythm.


    Finally they stopped moving at all and stood locked together as night fell around them. He ran his fingers through her hair and kissed the top of her head. She tilted back so that she looked into his eyes and she saw need and desire, but she also saw hope.


    He was going to kiss her. She thought. And she wanted him to so badly..

 104

    Her eyelids grew heavy as he slowly, ever so slowly, lowered his head until their mouths were so close but not yet touching. The moment stretched on, their breaths mingling, their gazes never breaking apart.


    His head moved closer but he didn¡¯t touch her. Instead, his mouth hovered tantalisingly close to hers, the expression in his eyes knowing and wickedly sexy as he prolonged the torture for both of them.


    Her stomach tumbled and her senses hummed and when finally he brushed his lips over hers. His lips were cool and the tip of his tongue gently caressed her lower lip.


    He kissed her fully then.


    It was the most romantic, exquisite kiss she¡¯d ever been given. It was a kiss that told her more than words ever could that this man cherished her. He wanted her. He would have her.


    Heat exploded inside her and she made a soft sound in her throat and leaned against him, seeking more. Her eyes closed, but still she saw stars as everything inside her erupted with excitement.


    His fingers closed hard around her arms and his body shifted against hers.


    ¡°Hell, Emma¡­Baby¡± he murmured. He kissed her some more. This time his mouth came down hard, his kiss sending bolts of electricity through her body, and she clutched at him for support as he drew the fire from deep inside her with the skilled, sensual stroke of his tongue. And she kissed him back, her tongue toying with his in a kiss that was both intimate and erotic. His hands dropped from her face and slid down her back, pulling her against him in a movement that was unmistakably possessive.


    And when he finally pulled his mouth away, he tugged her into his arms and stood holding her tight as the moon bathed them in pale light.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Emma pulled the nightgown over her head and warily nced down her body. There was no doubt the garment was beautiful. A concoction ofce and satin that floated over her skin and molded to all the contours.


    But she felt far too exposed. Her breasts looked too¡­big. Her belly looked enormous. Thank God she couldn¡¯t see her feet. She eyed her door, knowing she was supposed to go to Daniel¡¯s room after she¡¯d undressed and gotten ready for bed, but she couldn¡¯t seem to make herself take those few steps.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to be with Daniel. She did¡­ So much. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t trust him. No, it was herself she didn¡¯t trust. She¡¯d already made a big enough fool of herself when it came to this man. Once back in his arms, snuggled up close to him, she¡¯d probably lose what littlemon sense she had left.


    She was also so worried about the way she looked too. Being pregnant had really changed the way she looked and she wasn¡¯t sure what he would think since they hadn¡¯t been together since she got pregnant. Or maybe she was just worried for nothing. She thought. Daniel had said that they were just going to sleep.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She sighed and sank onto the edge of her bed. Her hesitation was just another sad indication of the rift in their rtionship. She¡¯d never been inhibited this way around Daniel before.


    She remembered when they were together. One time he was propped up in bed with hisptop, his brow creased in concentration as he worked on who knew what. She had crawled into bed with exactly nothing on and teased and taunted him until hisptop and work were forgotten.


    Heughingly said one day that he knew better than to bring work home whenever she was around because she never let him get away with it. And now she couldn¡¯t even bring herself to walk into his bedroom. She sighed deeply.


    A knock sounded at her door and then it opened a crack. Daniel stuck his head in. He stopped when he saw her sitting on the bed.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± he asked, his eyebrows drawn together.


    She nodded.


    He eased the door all the way open and walked in. He stood in front of her for a moment and then sat down on the bed next to her. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    He simplyid his hand on herp, palm up, and waited for her to take it.


    After a moment, she slid her hand over his. He twined his fingers through hers and squeezed gently. Then he stood and pulled her to her feet.


    ¡°We¡¯re both tired,¡± he said. ¡°I realized that maybe we still need some time to get to the ce we were before. I¡¯m not going to do anything till I¡¯m sure you are ready. So let¡¯s turn in and we¡¯ll worry about tomorrow when it gets here.¡±


    That didn¡¯t sound like the Daniel she knew. Emma thought. He was a man who nned everything to the nth degree. He had schedules, lists, nners, calendars. He not only worried about tomorrow, but the next year as well.


    He led her into his bedroom and motioned for her to get into bed. He hung back, maybe out of deference to her obvious unease. Taking a deep breath, she crawled beneath the covers and turned so she¡¯d face away from him when he got in.


    The bed dipped behind her, and she felt his warmth as soon as he slid beneath the covers. He moved about for a few seconds and then the next thing she knew, he was flush against her back.


    He wrapped one arm over her and pulled her in close. He nuzzled her hair before resting his cheek over her ear.


    It was all she could do not to break down. It had been so long and it felt so right. Just like so many other nights in his arms. She¡¯d missed him.


    Unbelievably, she¡¯d missed him.


    ¡°No past,¡± he murmured in her ear. ¡°Just us. Right now.¡±


    She closed her eyes. He was right. She needed to rx and focus on the future. She thought about the baby and the thought was particrly effective.


    Daniel kissed her neck and snuggled a little closer. He cupped his hand over her belly affectionately and Emma smiled. This was how it should have been between them all along. She thought.


    ¡°Rx and go to sleep, Emma.¡± Daniel said softly. ¡°I just want to hold you.¡±


    And that was what she wanted too.

 105

    Daniely beside her, his hand around her, her back pressed against him and waited, waited until her breath grew slow and steady and the tension fled her muscles. He knew she was asleep.


    And then he moved and rolled her over, easing her into his arms again. Her hand slipped across his chest, settling close to his heart, and her head nestled into the crook of his shoulder. She curled up against as though she¡¯d done it a thousand times before, one leg the top his, the soft probing of her knee giving him fits.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He gritted his teeth, determined to endure.


    But the final victory, the one that gave him peace enough to rest, came with the sleepy kiss she pressed against his jaw and the murmured words he shouldn¡¯t want to hear.


    Only then did he allow sleep to im him too.


    Emma woke up the next morning, feeling rxed and happy. Daniel had held her throughout the night. Every time she awakened, he had been right there, his arms around her. It was the way she¡¯d woken every morning when they were together.


    He was still holding her right now. His arm around her, her head on his shoulder. She didn¡¯t want to wake him if he was still sleeping so she started to ease away gently but Daniel tightened his arm around her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. This is nice.¡± he said softly.


    She raised her head and stared into eyes that were unclouded with sleep. Evidently he¡¯d been awake for a while and content to lie there with her draped over him like a nket.


    ¡°One thing hasn¡¯t changed,¡± he said as he touched her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re still beautiful when you wake up.¡±


    Emma soaked in the words, her heart tugging at the sincerity in his voice. Before she could question her sanity, she slowly lowered her mouth and touched it tentatively to his.


    He seemed surprised and pleased by her taking the initiative. Hey still while she carefully explored his firm mouth.


    She licked over the closed seam, and when his lips parted, she slid her tongue lightly over his bottom lip before moving inward to rasp over the end of his tongue.


    Strong hands gripped her upper arms, holding her in ce as he began to kiss her back. Softly at first, as if he was wooing her, and then harder. His breath sped up and came in little bursts through her mouth.


    He sucked at the tip of her tongue and then she nipped at his when he let her go.


    Words escaped him so he let his actions answer instead. He slipped his hand around the nape of her neck and drew her toward his mouth. And then he tumbled into sheer pleasure, the fall long and hard and endless. But it wasn¡¯t painful. Not when he was caught by the most delectable set of lips he¡¯d ever kissed. He inhaled her, consumed her, ate her up in quick, hungry bites.


    Emma sighed deeply and before she realized it, she was on her back and he was over her, his knee between her legs as he devoured her mouth.


    Hot. Breathless. Fast and hard and then slow and gentle.


    With one hand he popped the two tiny buttons that held the bodice together. The material separated and her breasts strained precariously out of the gown. The satin caught on her hard, erect nipples and he tugged insistently until one breast camepletely free.


    He cupped the plump mound and then lowered his head, sucking the nipple into his mouth.


    A shot of adrenaline slivered through her veins, edgy and sharp. She twisted restlessly beneath him as he sucked harder. She plunged her fingers through his short, cropped hair and then gripped the back of his head, holding him in ce as she silently begged for more.


    He pulled at her nipple, drawing his head back until the taut nub came free of his mouth. Then he lifted his gaze to meet hers and butterflies scuttled around her belly when she saw the look in his eyes.


    ¡°I want to make love to you, Emma¡± He said, his voice hoarse. ¡°I know I said we wouldn¡¯t make love but I need you so much. But I won¡¯t do this if it¡¯s only going to make things worse. You have to want this as much as I do. Please tell me you want this too, because I wanna be inside of you so bad¡±


    ¡°I want it more,¡± Emma said hoarsely. And that was the truth. She¡¯d always wanted him more. Craved him. Missed him when he wasn¡¯t with her.


    Seeing him now, having him over her, his mouth on her, brought back those memories-happier memories-when things were perfect between them.


    But had they been? Ever? Really?


    She shook off the dark shadow that gued her and reached up to caress his cheek. It was perfect now. She thought. They were going to make it perfect.


    ¡°I need you, too.¡± she whispered.


    Fire exploded in his eyes. Satisfaction and triumph glittered brightly as he swept down to im her mouth again.


    When he finally pulled back, he eased to the side and gathered her in his arms, holding her as if she was a precious piece of ss he was afraid might break.


    For the longest time, his gaze stroked over her while he reacquainted himself with her all over again. Then he slid his hand over her shoulder and eased the strap of her gown down her arm.


    He moved to the other side and hooked one finger in the strap, pulling it down until the gown bunched over the ball of her belly.


    Levering up on one elbow, he coaxed her to lift her hips so he could pull the gownpletely free. He worked it down her legs and then tossed it over the edge of the bed.


    Now she was only d in her underwear and it didn¡¯t feel like any sort of barrier to his gaze or his touch.


    ¡°You¡¯re shaking!¡± Emma said as she watched him.


    ¡°You¡¯re damned right I am.¡± He said ¡°And in a minute, you will be, too.¡±

 106

    He cupped his hand just above her pelvis and caressed the round, firm bulge of her abdomen.


    ¡°Our baby,¡± he said hoarsely.


    Then he hovered over her and lowered his head so that his mouth pressed to the center of her belly in a tender kiss. The gesture brought tears to her eyes, stinging the lids, and she swallowed against the quick knot that formed in her throat.


    ¡°Beautiful,¡± he murmured. ¡°I know things sucked between us, but it¡¯s been amazing watching him grow in you, watching you expand and watching your shape change. You¡¯re so unbelievably sexy.¡±


    ¡°Him? You think it¡¯s a boy?¡± she asked.


    Daniel smiled down at her. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I guess¡­. I really don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a girl or boy. I just want you both to be okay.¡± he said.


    Emma felt a little light headed, as if she had an alcohol buzz without the alcohol. He trailed his fingers lower, to her pelvis and through her damp, slick folds. She jumped in reaction when he brushed over her clitoris and then she moaned when he delved lower and carefully dipped the tip of his index finger inside her warmth.


    ¡°I love how you respond to me. I¡¯ve always loved it. I have missed it.¡± he said soflty.


    She shifted restlessly as he continued his gentle exploration of her sensitive, quivering flesh. Already she was on edge, so close, and he¡¯d only begun touching her.


    She was impatient, wanting him now, but she also didn¡¯t want the sensation to end too quickly. After months without him, she wanted to savor every single moment with him.


    ¡°Spread your legs for me, baby¡± he murmured.


    Helpless to deny him, she rxed her thighs and let them fall open as he moved down the bed. For a moment he got up and then he put his knee on the mattress, crawling between her thighs.


    His eyes smoldered with heat and desire as he stared hungrily at her. Then he lowered himself, inserting one hand between her thighs to push them further apart.


    She inhaled sharply and held her breath in anticipation as his head went down. He kissed her folds, right over her clitoris. Just a gentle, featherlike touch that had her spasming in need.


    With careful fingers, he parted her flesh, exposing her to his mouth. He kissed her again, this time directly on the puckered, taut nub. Even as she arched, his tongue swept out and he licked from her opening to the top of the delicate hood that encased her most sensitive flesh.


    And then he was there, his mouth against her, his tongue inside her where she was hottest. The sound of her moans spurred him on. He took her clit in his mouth and sucked gently until she was squirming and gasping, then he slipped two fingers inside her, three fingers, in and out, stretching her walls and giving her eager muscles something to contract against.


    She was so close toing, he could almost taste it-couldn¡¯t wait to taste it.


    With his middle finger, he found her G-spot and caressed her there, sending her crying out over the edge.


    She closed her eyes. Her fingers curled into tight balls, gathering the sheets and then releasing them once more as her body flew in about a dozen directions.


    It was intense. It was wonderful. It was beautiful.


    Something inside her shattered-or it felt like it. Wave after wave of sharp pleasure rolled over her with rigid intensity. She panted softly, moaning his name, her breath squeezing from lungs that felt robbed of air. Her hips lifted rhythmically off the mattress as he nuzzled her down from her orgasm.


    As she swayed her hips, dripping wet against him, in the final waves of her orgasm, he felt the trembling return. Urging him forward. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer to be inside her again.


    When she gathered her senses and looked down, he was staring at her, satisfaction burning brightly in his blue eyes. There was a fierceness there that made her shiver, as if he was sending a silent message. You¡¯re mine.


    ¡°You taste so sweet,¡± he muttered thickly. ¡°Shall I make youe again?¡±


    Emma nodded. ¡°Not-not without you this time¡± she said, her voice unsteady, yet not too wrapped up in her own needs not to know she wanted him inside her when she climaxed again.


    He grinned down at her. sping her waist, he urged her down his torso. With his hands, he cupped underneath her legs, he raised himself up. He pushed back enough that she waspletely exposed to him and then reached between them to position himself at her opening.


    She gasped at the hot, hard feel of him barely breaching her. And then he slid all the way in with one push.


    It was enough to send her spiraling into another fast, reckless orgasm. She was still cumming when he pulled back and pushed in again. Her body clutched desperately at him, hugging him tightly. They both let out harsh sounds as he cupped her buttocks and lifted her so his angle put him even deeper.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold on,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s too good. It¡¯s been too long. I¡¯m sorry, baby.¡±


    She reached for him, clutching at his shoulders and pulling him to her. Still, he braced his hands on either side of her, holding his weight off her belly so that he didn¡¯t crush her.


    He thrust harder this time and she felt the shudder roll through his body as he held himself deep inside her.


    He kissed her. Hungry. Passionate. With more desperation than she¡¯d ever experienced from him.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Their lovemaking had always been good, but he¡¯d never lost control so quickly.


    She kissed him with just as much hunger, her hands sliding down his back and then up again to hold his head to hers.


    His hips trembled against her. Theyy locked together, with him barely holding himself off her.


    Wanting that closeness to him-especially now- she urged him over to his side, rolling with him so they stayed together.


    Their limbs were tangled, their arms wrapped tightly around each other, and he was still pulsing deep inside her body. She tucked her head underneath his chin and breathed deeply of his scent, felt the erratic thump of his heart against her cheek.

 107

    It was easy to forget all that had happened between them now. It was easy to forget the weeks of pain and loneliness. It was easy to imagine that they¡¯d never been apart and that they had always been together, home in bed, just waking in Daniel¡¯s ce-their home.


    This was the healing they needed. Emma smiled into his neck.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Daniely there, Emma in his arms, thinking about what had just happened. On the surface it had been a very quick, very hot sexual interlude. One of the best he¡¯d ever had.


    But it went deeper. It wasn¡¯t just sex. It wasn¡¯t like all the other times they had been together. If it was just sex, his heart wouldn¡¯t feel as though it was going to burst out of his chest. He wouldn¡¯t be so overwhelmed that he had no idea how to process what he felt.


    It was¡­ It was more intense than sex had ever been between them. They had been a study in hot, flirty, fun in bed. He teased. She teased.


    But this had been much more. Almost¡­heartbreaking, and he couldn¡¯t shake the heaviness that pervaded his chest even now¡­. a good kind of heaviness. He couldn¡¯t believe how lucky he was to have her back¡­ And he was never going to let her go¡­ Ever again.


    He rubbed his hand up and down her back and pressed a kiss to her hair in an effort to soothe some of the tightness in his throat. He put a hand between them to touch her cheek and then he carefully pulled her away until he looked down into her eyes.


    The stark emotion there. It was like a knife to the gut. She looked so very vulnerable.


    Fragile. And a bit scared.


    Was she afraid of him? Of what had happened? He hoped not. He couldn¡¯t bear it if she hated herself for giving in to the overwhelming tension that had been building ever since he had brought her back.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± he asked hoarsely. ¡°Tell me you don¡¯t regret this, Emma. Anything but regret.¡±


    Slowly she shook her head and he felt something loosen inside him. Relief. But it was only the first step. He caressed her cheek, enjoying the feel of her soft skin.


    No matter how much he¡¯d told himself in the past that he was better off without her, that he was well rid of her, he could no longer lie to himself.


    He wanted her. He wanted her in his life always. He wanted her and their baby. He wanted a family¡­ With her.


    He¡¯d been forced to examine their rtionship after she had walked out of his life. He couldn¡¯t me her for making that decision to leave. It had been his fault. Neglecting her and realizing so damnte how he felt about her. Everything had gone horribly wrong and he was determined to find the cause so that it didn¡¯t happen again.


    He wanted her to be his wife. But he didn¡¯t want to rush her like she had said. So he was going to give her sometime before he asked again. For now he was going to concentrate on showing her just how much he loved her.


    Unable to resist, he kissed her forehead and then each eyelid. He gently kissed each cheekbone and then her mouth before nibbling a path to her ear.


    Amazingly, his groin tightened and he swelled inside the sp of her satiny flesh. He flexed his hips against her eliciting a low whimper from her as her fingers curled into his shoulder.


    He slid easily in and out and he nudged her leg up with his own so that he had easier ess.


    ¡°Do you like it here on your side?¡± he murmured. His voice husky and filled with emotion. ¡°Are youfortable? Or would you prefer to be on top?¡±


    Emma flushed and he smiled, delighted by this suddenly shy side of her. She¡¯d never been bashful about taking the initiative in the past and suddenly he wanted to coax that out of her again.


    Without waiting for her to respond, he gathered her in his arms and rolled so she was astride him, her hands nted on his chest for bnce.


    She was hot and tight around him and he clenched his teeth, closing his eyes as he sucked in steadying breaths. He¡¯d already lost every ounce of control the first time. He wanted to make itst this time.


    Her knees locked at his sides and she lifted her hips the tiniest bit before lowering her weight once more to surround him with silky, heated sweetness that had sweat beading his forehead.


    She seemed inhibited and a little unsure and this new shyness from her continued to be endearing as hell. He reached for her, wanting to offer reassurance, but as his hands stroked up her lush body, over her swollen belly to her gorgeous breasts, he forgot all about offering her anything except the pleasure of his touch.


    He stroked the swell of her breasts, enjoying the new fullness. Her nipples were darker, more pronounced, waiting for the hungry mouth of their child. The happiness he felt at the thought of their baby spurred him on. He was lucky to have her, he thought and his mouth watered with wanting to taste her nipples again.


    He pulled ever so gently at the tips, just enough to make them harden and pucker. She sucked in her breath and fluttered around his erection until he groaned and gritted his teeth to keep from orgasming.


    ¡°I love your body,¡± he said. ¡°You are beautifully pregnant, Emma. I can¡¯t keep my hands or mouth off you. You make me crazy.¡±


    She smiled then, a brilliant smile that he felt all the way to his soul. Her eyes lit up and sparkled and he felt as if he¡¯d been handed the world in the palm of her hand.


    Hell, if that was all it took to make her smile like that, he¡¯d dly tell her every single day how gorgeous she was.


    She reached for his hands,ced her fingers in his and then used his hands for leverage as she raised her hips just enough so he slid through her sweetness all over again.

 108

    His breath escaped in a long hiss and then she slid down, resheathing him all over again.


    ¡°You drive me crazy,¡± he muttered.


    She smiled, clearly satisfied with his admission.


    He savored the feel of her much smaller hands engulfed by his. They held on tightly as she began a slow, rhythmic ride. Their gazes locked. They never looked away, never broke eye contact as she made love to him, driving him closer and closer to ultimate release.


    Emma expelled a pent up breath as he stretched her, as the sweet burning of her body molding to him became the single thought on her mind.


    He reached for her breasts and she covered his hands with hers as he massaged her breasts, and she continued rocking her hips in a steady rhythm, tossing her hair over one shoulder, it became a curtain over their hands, over her breast.


    He loved her hair, she knew that, and he still did, because he took a chunk of it and roped it around his hand, gently exploring the texture.


    The thumb of his other hand dipped between her legs to massage her clit, and she forgot everything but that incredible building of pressure. Her pace quickened more as his cock probed deeper and deeper inside her, as her body coiled tighter and tighter until she knew she was only moments from climax.


    And then he stopped. Stilled her hips with his hands, hovering half in and half out of her.


    ¡°Not so fast, baby¡± he whispered, his own voice strained enough that she knew exactly the sort of self control he possessed.


    She leaned forward and whispered. ¡°Finish what you¡¯ve started.¡± she smiled at him as she said it and he grinned at her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He flexed his cock inside her, creating a frenzy of sensation in herher regions. ¡°Was just trying to make itst for you, baby. Unlike the first time¡± he said. He felt his hands tremble at the effort of restraining himself. His desire for Emma was like a force of nature, a cresting wave he could do nothing to stop, but had only to jump on and ride to shore.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± She said as she began to move again. ¡°I want you to cum¡±


    She grabbed his hands just like she had before and started to move again. He didn¡¯t stop her this time. Couldn¡¯t actually. He just watched her as she made love to him. Her breaths grew more rapid and erratic. Her face became flushed and she tightened around him. She was close. He was closer. But he was determined to take care of her first.


    It took every ounce of his concentration. His body strained. He was rigid, painfully rigid, and then she pulsed and went wet around him. Her body shuddered.


    He pulled her down, holding her as he took control of their movements. He stroked and caressed her, kissing her hair, murmuring to her how beautiful she was.


    As thest of her orgasm rolled through her body, his began. Through it all, their fingers remained entwined, their hands sped.


    He brought their hands to rest between them, against their chests, over their hearts, as he surged upward, his mind numb, his body awash with the sweetest of pleasure.


    She copsed over him, going limp as she nuzzled against his neck. She kissed him just below the ear and he smiled at the sweetness of the gesture.


    He missed her affection. Missed the way she had always seemed to be touching him or kissing him or just offering him a smile.


    He¡¯d missed her. But she was here now and he was so happy.


    All he had to do now was to find a way to make sure she didn¡¯t leave again. He didn¡¯t think for a minute that sex was a fix all for a rtionship. It wasn¡¯t even a good bandage.


    He knew it wasn¡¯t going to be easy. There has been too much mistrust and hurt between them, but somehow they had found their way back. He wouldn¡¯t allow himself to think any differently.


    She was his. She carried his child. To him, that made things simple. She belonged with him. She needed him to take care of her. He wanted to take care of her.


    He stroked her hair and willed himself not to be embroiled in the past. He¡¯d promised himself-and her-that he would put everything behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he heard Emma whisper. He pulled her gently away from him so he could look at her.


    ¡°Sorry about what?¡± he asked, clearly confused.


    ¡°I never apologized for what happened with your brother. I know we decided to let things go but I should also apologize for the part I yed.. In everything that went wrong between us.¡± she said.


    Daniel sighed. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Emma. You don¡¯t have to -¡±


    She interrupted him. ¡°Yes, I should. I should have let you handle things like you said and I can¡¯t let you take all the me for everything that went wrong between us. I was unreasonable sometimes, I couldn¡¯t let go of the hurt and I took it out on you so many times. I want you to know that I¡¯m sorry about everything I did wrong. It¡¯s important that we both fix our mistakes and ept our ws if we want to move forward. And I want to, Daniel. I want to move forward with you¡­ Because I love you¡­ I always have.¡±


    He smiled as she said the words, unable to hide his happiness. It was written all over his face. He pulled her closer and kissed her passionately.


    ¡°Oh, Emma,¡± he said huskily. ¡°I was beginning to wonder if I would ever hear you say those words to me again. I feared I had killed it¡±


    ¡°I never stopped,¡± She whispered in his ear.


    ¡°I love you too, Emma, baby,¡± he said. ¡°I love you from the bottom of my heart. With every part of me¡± He reached for her stomach and rubbed her bump. ¡°I love both of you¡­ And I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life showing you both just how much. I¡¯m so lucky to have you. I¡¯m right here. And I won¡¯t lock you out again¡±


    Emma chuckled and kissed his throat.

 109

    ¡°How about breakfast in bed?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°Mmm, that sounds nice. I don¡¯t think I can move and I¡¯m suddenly feelingzy.¡± Emma replied.


    He smiled because he couldn¡¯t imagine anything better than the two of them sharing an intimate meal in bed. Hell, if he had his way they wouldn¡¯t leave the bedroom for the rest of the day.


    ¡°Let me go fix something up for the both of us ¡± He said. ¡°You stay here and getfortable. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    He kissed her nose and then carefully disentangled himself from the warm sp of her body. He eased her onto her side, pulled the rumpled sheet over her and rolled toward the nightstand, sitting up and putting his legs over the edge of the bed.


    He nced back to see that she¡¯d immediatelymandeered his pillow, which made him chuckle, because it was exactly what she¡¯d done in the past.


    ¡°What?¡± Emma asked as she watched him. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± he replied. ¡°Just happy¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t have your pillow back, just so you know¡± she mumbled.


    He smiled and headed for the bedroom door. ¡°Never let it be said I interfered with thefort of my woman.¡± He said and Emma grinned at him.


    Daniel went to the kitchen and rushed through the breakfast preparation and soon he was heading back to the bedroom with a small stool and tray of coffee, eggs and bread.


    Emma sniffed the air appreciatively as he came into the room and Daniel grinned.


    ¡°Smells good¡± she said as he bnced the stool on the bed in front of her and slid back into the bed beside her. They ate together and halfway through the meal, Daniel stood and walked to his desk drawer from which he withdrew a thick file.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Emma asked as he returned to her side.


    ¡°Just work stuff. Barrett asked me to give it to you¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh¡± she said as she took it. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯m going to have a lot to do when I go back to work¡±


    He removed the stool and put it on the floor while Emma opened the file, but instead of work stuff, there was a picture of her in it. She stared at him looking confused.


    ¡°Daniel, What¡¯s this?¡± She asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a n!¡± He replied. And there was a boyish excitement in his voice that made herugh.


    As she turned the pages again, There were more pictures of her, but on another page, A piece of paper had been pasted in. A drawing not of her. But of a hollow circle of wood, the grain spinning around the outside and through the centre. Her forehead creased as she turned the book through ny degrees, trying to see where this fitted into the story.


    Maybe it was pasted into the wrong book? She thought. But when she turned the page, there it was again. The grain slightly different this time, more delicate. And the dimensions were different, too. The outer circle slightly narrower, the space insiderger.


    When she turned the page again, the same image greeted her. This time with scribbled dimensions in millimeters, and fractions of millimeters, and something sparkling and glinting at the very top of the arch.


    She dropped the book.


    It was a sculpture, or a n for one. A tiny sculpture, about the size of¡­


    She looked up at Daniel in surprise. ¡°A ring,¡± She said.


    He smiled down at her, then he reached inside his drawer and pulled out a small box, specially carved with a question mark on top.


    As he handed it to her, she held his gaze, looking long and intensely into his eyes, trying to calm the galloping of her pulse and the hitches in her breathing. The box was smooth and warm in her hand, and she took a moment to trace the inscription on the lid with the pad of her finger.


    She opened it slowly, pulling her eyes away from Daniel¡¯s now, a smile ying at the corner of her lips.


    A diamond gleamed at her, nestling in the wood grained tinum.


    ¡°Oh Daniel, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± She breathed. She was so taken aback by its delicate beauty that for a moment its greater significance was lost on her. All her brain could process was the care and attention put into this exquisite item. He had gone through a lot of trouble to make one¡­ Specifically made for her¡­. She thought. Until Daniel reached for her left hand, and pulled it towards him. Then he got down on one knee.


    ¡°Emma,¡± He began. ¡°I know you said you wanted to take your time about this, and I know it¡¯s because you wanted to be sure that I was doing it for the right reasons. I want to assure you that I am, you¡¯ve already made me happier and luckier than any man alive deserves to be. And I want you forever. You and our baby. There is no other woman I would want to spend the rest of my life with because you are one of a kind. Will you please be my wife?¡±


    Emma simply smiled and grabbed his hand harder. She sat up on the bed.


    ¡°Yes, Daniel . Of course, yes. I will. I love you. I will always love you, and everything you¡¯ve given me, and I can¡¯t wait to spend the rest of my life with you.¡±


    She slipped the ring onto her finger, then looked at him, beaming with happiness. Then leaned over to kiss her fianc¨¦. When she released him, she had tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I love the ring.¡± She said, ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful. And you had it specifically made. You didn¡¯t have to go through all that trouble¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Daniel grinned at her. ¡°You are worth it, baby. You are special. And there is no other woman in the world I would ask to marry me¡­ Three times¡±


    Emma stared at him and remembered the first two times he had talked about getting married -when he found out that she was pregnant and that night they left her mother¡¯s house¡­ And she smiled as she pulled him up to join her on the bed.


    ¡°I love you so much, Daniel,¡± she said.


    I love you too, Emma¡±

 110

    ¡°Oh my God¡± Emma said to Karen and Monica as she returned to the living room from the bathroom. ¡°That must have been the tenth time I¡¯ve been to the bathroom in thest two hours¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also been the tenth time since you have told us¡± Karen said sarcastically and Monica giggled. They hade to visit Emma at Daniel¡¯s house.


    Emma rolled her eyes. ¡°Yeah, it must be really hard for you to hear,¡± she said.


    Daniel was in the room too. He sat at another table working on hisptop. But he was clearly listening to them because he giggled at Karen¡¯sment.


    Emma turned to him and rolled her eyes, which made himugh.


    ¡°Hey honey¡± he said to Emma, while smiling. ¡°Is there anything you need me to do for you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah right. Like you haven¡¯t done enough¡± Emma said, jokingly pointing at her stomach. Daniel simply exchanged nces with Monica and Karen and theyughed again. Emma smiled too.


    It was four weeks after their engagement, and Emma was four days past her due date¡­ which was really frustrating. She loved her baby of course, but she was tired of being pregnant. She felt ufortable. She was anxious and she had done almost everything the doctor had rmended to inducebor.


    ¡°Rx babe,¡± Monica said. ¡°I¡¯m sure the baby is gonna be here this week¡±


    ¡°Yeah right. That¡¯s what we all thoughtst week¡± Emma replied.


    ¡°By the way, Monica,¡± Karen said. ¡°You owe me¡±


    Monica opened her purse and handed some money to Karen. Emma watched them frowning.


    ¡°What is the payment for?¡± Emma asked.


    ¡°Oh, we made a bet,¡± Karen replied. ¡°We bet that if the baby didn¡¯test week, Monica would pay me¡±


    Emma and Daniel stared at them in surprise. Then Danielughed.


    ¡°You guys are really betting on your friend¡¯s difort?¡± he asked.


    Neither of them replied as they exchanged nces.


    ¡°Well, can I get in on that bet?¡± Emma asked, which surprised everyone. ¡°Stop looking at me like that¡­ if I¡¯m going to be stuck with this baby arrivingte, I better make some money out of it.¡± she saidughing.


    Daniel smiled. ¡°You know why I think the baby isn¡¯t here yet?, it¡¯s because you¡¯ve made such afortable home for it, that it doesn¡¯t want out yet¡±


    Emma smiled at him. ¡°Oh, look at you making up crap for me,¡± she said. ¡°That¡¯s so sweet. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why you have me,¡± Daniel said, grinning.


    Emma stood again. ¡°Well, I have to pee again.¡± She said. ¡°Apparently this baby thinks my dder is a squeeze toy¡±


    Monica and Karenughed and stood to take their leave too.


    ¡°Call us when the baby gets here,¡± Monica said.


    ¡°Infact, call us immediately you get to the hospital,¡± Karen added. ¡°I want to be at the hospital when my God daughter.. Or son is born. I still don¡¯t understand why you didn¡¯t ask to know the sex of the baby.. You are so old fashioned¡±


    ¡°We will call you¡± Emma said smiling. ¡°Keep your phones close¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we still haven¡¯te up with names we both like for the baby¡± Emma said to Daniel that evening as she came out of the shower. Daniel stood at a corner of the room, unbuttoning his shirt.


    ¡°I never thought it would be so hard toe up with a name,¡± she continued.


    Daniel nodded. ¡°I never thought so too. But here we are¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think when the babyes, when we look at him.. Or her. it won¡¯t be so difficult. But I wonder why it¡¯s sote. I hope nothing is wrong¡± Emma said as he rubbed her stomach.


    Daniel moved closer to her and pulled her closer. ¡°I know it¡¯s troubling, honey. But I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be long now. I know it¡¯s not easy¡­ You have been amazing throughout all this. Did I ever tell you how grateful I am that you are carrying my baby?¡± he asked.


    Emma smiled up at him. ¡°You have¡± she whispered. ¡°But it¡¯s nice hearing you say it again¡±


    Daniel grinned and bent to take her lips in his. Cupping her face in his hands. He kissed her passionately, and Emma¡¯s body responded as it always did. He lifted his head and brought his lips to shoulder, his parted mouth kissing her flesh so deeply it hurt, actually, deliciously, hurt.


    When he finally pulled back, his pupils dted, his full mouth moist from their kiss. He lowered his head, kissed the top of her cleavage, kissed it so deeply she thought she mighte right there, her breath catching as his fingers pushed the soft material of her nightie out of the way. Her nipples got so hard she nearly wept for the cool of his mouth.


    ¡°Hmmmm¡­ You know one other thing the doctor said we could do to inducebor?¡± she said, though it wasn¡¯t really a question.


    Daniel lifted his head and grinned at her, he didn¡¯t say anything but he reached down and pulled her nightie off her while she reached for the zipper of his trousers.


    ¡°Do you need a hand?¡± He asked, still smiling. Her hands were shaking so much she probably did. She smiled back at him as he helped her with the task.


    His head lowered and his mouth closed in on one nipple as he sucked. Emma took a breath, unable to think about anything but the incredible way he made her feel.


    He lifted his head and kissed her with more force. He pressed her body gently to his, his fierce erection a taste of what was toe and she whimpered.


    He led her gently to the bed and his mouth worked his way up her thighs, kissing and nibbling her soft flesh, his tongue doing wicked things, dotting the i in the most decadent of ways. He was so into her, so consuming, so tant with his adoration, so feverishly good it was impossible not to feel amazing.


    ¡°Oh, Emma¡­¡± Over and over he said it as he tasted her, over and over he said it as his mouth worked its way upwards, kissing her stomach, her breasts, her neck, her lips as she writhed beneath him.


    She loved him. She was happy. It was herst coherent thought as he sucked on her shoulder, herst grasp at reality as he plunged inside her, and for Emma it should have been over, tightening muscles dragging him in, her mind whirring as she screamed his name.


    But Daniel was always good, Daniel still doing the making, kissing her, teasing her, as he bucked deep inside her.

 111

    ¡°Are you going to the office?¡± Emma asked as she walked into Daniel¡¯s room the next day.


    Daniel turned to look at her as he unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°No I¡¯m not. I can¡¯t leave you here alone. I have a meeting though. But I will be doing it via video call¡± he replied.


    ¡°You can leave if you have to,¡± Emma said. ¡°Apparently, this baby isn¡¯t ready to be born yet¡±


    Daniel smiled at her. I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯re ufortable, baby.¡± He said. ¡± But when the babyes, you will be so happy that all of this won¡¯t matter. You are going to have someone you are gonna love more than anything on the world. In Fact I gotta say, I¡¯m little jealous of all the love our baby is going to be getting. I¡¯m so used to having you all to myself now¡±


    Emmaughed and her body shook. ¡°Rx¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m going to love the heck out of the both of you. In Fact i-¡±


    She stopped suddenly in her attempt to walk towards him. Pain¡­ Anguish twisted through her, spilling into her words, stopping her from moving.


    ¡°Ohhh¡± She said as she exhaled deeply. ¡°So as I was saying,¡± she continued, looking at Daniel. But he was watching her closely.


    ¡°what?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, with concern written on his face.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Emma replied. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just had this really weird pain feeling.. But it¡¯s gone now. It just-¡±


    Pain¡­more savage than before stopped her from finishing the sentence. She gasped, instinctively bending over to contain it.


    ¡°Emma?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t answer the sharp inquiry. Her mind was yelling at her to breathe in quick pants, rx, ease the agony. Then to her horror, a gush of water drenched her panties and ran down her legs.


    ¡°Oh, oh my God¡­¡± she wailed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Daniel asked.


    She lifted her head. Daniel was rushing towards her now, his hands stretched towards her., his eyes full of urgent concern now.


    ¡°The baby, Daniel,¡± she cried. ¡°I think the baby ising¡­ Now.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Apletely different fear gripped Emma as Daniel got to her and held her, then he gently lowered her into a chair -fear for the baby¡­ And for herself too.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Could she really do this? She asked herself. She hoped her baby would be okay¡­ Safe and healthy. She prayed. She wrapped her arms protectively around her belly, rocking it in hope that all was going to be well.


    ¡°Try to stay calm. Panic won¡¯t help,¡± Daniel coolly advised, though he was obviously worried too. Emma could see the anxiety and worry on his face. She had never seen him look that way.


    ¡°I will call the doctor and get things moving.¡± he said and Emma nodded and watched him.


    Within seconds he was acting for her¡­ For their baby. ¡°This is Daniel Rohan, calling on behalf of Emma Green, my fiance. I need to be connected to Dr Davis immediately. This is an emergency.¡±


    A waiting pause, then, ¡°Yes, Thank you. My fiance, her water has broken and she¡¯s sufferingbour pain. We are already on our way to the hospital. I want everything ready at the hospital when we get there.¡±


    Another pause.


    The bad pain had receded, leaving only a dull ache. Emma couldn¡¯t help wondering how Dr Davis was reacting to Daniel¡¯s string of demands.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Daniel said, obviously having received a satisfactory reply. He put the phone in his pocket and turned his attention to her, catching the frown of concern on her face.¡±I¡¯ve missed something?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to stand there and give orders as usual.¡± She said as she gave him a small smile.


    His eyes glittered at herment and he grinned at her. ¡°Yeah, I will,¡± he said. ¡°You should be used to it, Emma. You¡¯ll be attached to me for a long time toe. And quite frankly, I don¡¯t give a damn for your reclusive inclinations in this particr instance. For the sake of our child, I¡¯m asking for top priority service, and since my mother has guided me into donating millions to the medical system of this country, I consider it a reasonable request.¡±


    It probably was. And she was grateful that he had ensured quick attention for her and the baby, grateful that he was here, helping her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It just seemed¡­unnecessary. I¡¯m not¡­not thinking straight.¡± she said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he said gently. ¡°Just let me take care of everything. Now are you still feeling any pain? Can you stand?¡± he asked.


    Emma stared at him. ¡°No pain right now ¡± she said.¡± But I¡¯m frightened of moving.¡±


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s gonna be okay. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a bag packed ready for going into the hospital. It¡¯s in my bedroom, please get it¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Alright. Is it all right for me to leave you for a minute?¡± he asked..


    ¡°Yes.¡± she replied.


    But the moment he left the room the pain cut through her again. She struggled out of the chair and leaned against the desk. Somehow that was easier for her to manage the contraction than from a seated position. Daniel came back, stood beside her, stroked her hair, soothing her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± he said, as she scooped her gently into his arms and out the door. All the way to the car, he murmured words to calm her down. ¡°Won¡¯t be long now, baby,¡± he murmured sympathetically as he put her into the car and came to sit beside her.


    Tears swam into her eyes. She couldn¡¯t speak. Grateful for his presence. Grateful for his help. She wondered how she¡¯d have coped if he hadn¡¯t insisted on being there throughout her pregnancy. Independence was all very well-she knew that-but she also knew that it would have been very lonely and she was intensely relieved not to be alone right now, to have Daniel taking charge of everything.


    He remained by her side through everything; in the car, at the hospital, in thebor ward. And even if she knew he must be very worried too, he stayed strong for her. He called her mother, Karen and Monica when he got the time and returned to her side.

 112

    Dr Davis also treated him with considerable deference as he monitored Emma¡¯sbor, assuring them both that everything was proceeding normally.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The contractions wereing fast. She barely had time to catch her breath in between the waves of pain. Daniel sat beside her, watching anxiously, giving her his hand to grip, repeating what the doctor said-head engaged, won¡¯t be long, bearing down soon-as though she couldn¡¯t hear for herself, or he needed to assure himself that this agony had a short time limit.


    Emma didn¡¯t try to speak. Wanting to remember everything about having this baby. Her entire concentration was focussed on willing her baby to make a safe journey from her womb, imagining every pain as a positive step forward. The urge to push came suddenly and was almost uncontroble.


    ¡°Not too hard, Emma,¡± the doctor instructed. ¡°Slow it down if you can, a nice, gentle passage, no tearing. Yes, that¡¯s gooding now¡­head in my hands¡­¡±


    She felt a rush of release, heard her baby cry, and tears welled into her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s over¡­over,¡± Daniel murmured huskily, gently wiping the trickle of moisture spilling down her cheeks. ¡°The baby¡¯s here. You did it, honey¡±


    ¡°You have a healthy baby boy,¡± the doctor dered.¡±And he¡¯s a good birth weight, Emma. He¡¯s fine. Nothing for you to worry about.¡±


    The assurance brought a further gush of tears. She¡¯d worried so much about so many things, but now her baby was safely born and she didn¡¯t have to. Everything was finally falling into ce. She had her baby, she had family and friends who loved her¡­ And she had Daniel¡­ He looked a happy.. Happy that she¡¯d given him a son.


    It was all over his face.. She could see it. The caring way he was mopping up her emotional spillover, trying to calm her down with soothing words.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Emma he was saying. ¡°You did it. And the baby¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll bring him to you.¡±


    He rose from his chair. She knew he must have been anxious about the birth. He just always tried to look confident and sure about everything. He probably felt the same overwhelming relief she did.


    ¡°Cord mped. All wrapped up ready to go,¡± Dr Davis said cheerfully,ying their newborn son in the crook of Daniel¡¯s arm.¡±We¡¯ll just clean up here, then leave the three of you together.¡± he said.


    Three¡­ Linked for the rest of their lives, Emma thought, watching Daniel¡¯s face as he looked down at the baby who would be part of his future. A whimsical little smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he murmured in a bemused tone,¡± He¡¯s so little.¡±


    You¡¯re so big. She thought.


    ¡°Won¡¯t be when he grows up,¡± Dr Davis remarked knowingly.¡±He¡¯s a long baby.


    Going to be a tall boy.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s smile widened into a grin. Just like me, was written all over it.


    Emma looked at her ring. They were going to be a family¡­ A real one. She held out her arms, wanting to hug her baby to herself.


    The grin remained, Daniel¡¯s dark eyes sparkling with warm delight as he obliged her, carefullyying their son on her chest, snuggling him between her breasts. It felt so good to hold him atst, not a bump anymore, but a wonderful little person who was snuffling towards one breast as though he could already smell his mother¡¯s milk.


    A smile broke out on her own face as a surge of love rose above every other emotion. Despite the little problems of her pregnancy, she¡¯d given safe birth to this miraculous little being¡­her baby, her very own child.. Their child.


    Daniel sat down again, reached out and ran a featherlight finger over the fuzz of fine hair, sounding immensely pleased as hemented ¡°He¡¯s so beautiful. Just like you¡±


    Emma took a deep breath and smiled at him. ¡°I think he looks like you¡± she said.


    Daniel grinned at her. ¡°He has my hair¡± he said.


    Emma rolled her eyes and grinned at him. But she happiness was still on her face. ¡°Baby hair often falls out, Daniel¡± she said as calmly as she could.¡±There¡¯s no telling what colouring he¡¯ll have further down the track.¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡­¡± he said.¡±Not the slightest crack in his good humour.


    Emma smiled again as she watched him. Right now he was exuding pleasure. She should rx, enjoy the maternal rush of holding her baby.


    Dr Davis finished clearing up, assured Emma that the afterbirth procedure had gone well-no problems at all-had a few words with Daniel, informing him that Emma and the baby would soon be moved to a private room where their everyfort and need would be looked after. Thetter exchange reminded her that Daniel had ensured every care had been taken and would be taken, and she should be appreciative of the fact. And she was.


    She looked at the wall clock as the doctor and nurse moved out, closing the door behind them. It surprised her to see it was only just past one o¡¯clock-a rtively quick birth, though thebour had seemed to go on for a long, long time. She looked directly at Daniel who had resumed his seat at her bedside.


    ¡°Thank you for all you¡¯ve done.¡± Emma said.


    There was a sh in his eyes.¡±I¡¯m happy to do anything. I love you both.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ I¡¯m d you were here for me. For us,¡± she said huskily.


    ¡°I will always be there for you, Emma.¡± he said. His dark eyes pierced hers with determined purpose, and she knew he meant it. ¡°For the both of you.¡±


    ¡°Me too¡± Emma said. Her hand curled protectively around her baby¡¯s head as she turned her gaze from Daniel and looked at their son, thinking how much she loved him.


    ¡°Our little guy still doesn¡¯t have a name¡± Daniel said. There was a smile in his voice.


    ¡°I like Jack,¡± she answered, and he lifted his eyes to hers.


    ¡°Jack?¡± he repeated, and Emma nodded.


    ¡°Yes Jack¡­Jack Rohan. After your father¡± she said.


    Daniel¡¯s smile grew. ¡°Sounds good. I like it, too. I love it actually. Thank you. Thank you, Emma for giving me something so wonderful¡± he said.


    Emma nodded.¡±Thank you.¡± she whispered back and Daniel leaned over to kiss her.

 113

    ¡°So I know this probably isn¡¯t what I should be talking about right now¡­ But how about we push the wedding forward and get married in three weeks? If you agree of course¡± Daniel asked.


    Emma stared up at him.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Daniel continued. ¡°All three of us are family already. Why wait any longer? There¡¯s no reason to. Your mom is going to be here to see the baby, why not invite our families toe see the baby and attend our wedding at once¡±


    Emma smiled at him. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do it¡± she said. ¡°I gotta say, I like this loving, caring, soft side of you¡±


    Daniel simply grinned and leaned down to kiss her again. As he did, the door opened and Karen, Frank, Tom and Monica came into the room.


    ¡°Hey, Daniel¡± Karen said yfully as they moved closer. ¡°Let my girl rest a bit before you get her pregnant again¡±


    Everyoneughed at Karen¡¯s joke¡­ including Daniel. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s so cute¡± Karen murmured as they all got a look at the baby. ¡°We got here as soon as we could. But you were already in thebor room so we had to wait. I¡¯m so d everything went well¡±


    ¡°Congrats man¡± Frank said, as he gave Daniel a pat on his back. ¡°You got a good woman, and now a family¡±


    Daniel grinned. ¡°Thanks man¡± he said as he shook hands with Frank and Tom. He was indeed lucky.


    ¡°Okay, I have to hold him now,¡± Karen said as she gently took the baby from Emma. ¡°Oh hello, little one¡± she said and Monica moved closer to y with the baby¡¯s hands.


    ¡°What did you guys name him?¡± Monica asked.


    ¡°Jack,¡± Daniel replied.


    ¡°Jack Rohan¡± Emma said, her eyes bing misty again as she watched the people she loved.


    ¡°Oh, hello, Jack. I¡¯m your Godmother¡± Karen said lovingly as she welled up. ¡°And I¡¯m gonna love the shit out of you¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say words like shit when you are holding my baby¡± Emma said smiling. ¡°I wonder what kind of God mother you¡¯ll be.¡±


    ¡°A very amazing one,¡± Karen said beaming. ¡°The one he runs to when he wants to get away from you. I¡¯m going to be fun Aunt Karen¡±


    Emma simply smiled. She believed her.


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my turn to hold him now,¡± Monica said excitedly as she took the baby from Karen. ¡°I wonder who he looks like,¡± she said as Jack grabbed her index finger and she beamed.


    ¡°Are you kidding, he¡¯s so beautiful¡­ It¡¯s all Emma¡± Daniel said while Emma smiled up at him, thinking that the baby took after him instead.


    Emma returned home with Daniel the next day. With their baby and looking forward to their lives as a family and new parents¡­ and being very optimistic about it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Daniel stood in the front of the mirror and looked at his reflection. He was getting married to the love of his life.. Finally,


    Since they had gotten back from the hospital he had been trying to be the best he could be for Emma and Jack.. A good husband and father. Taking every care not to give Emma any cause to change her mind about their marriage, always keeping their son¡¯s welfare and hers as his priority. He didn¡¯t want to lose her ever again. Didn¡¯t want her walking away from him for any other reason. Once the marriage vows were taken, there would be no walking away.


    Ever again. Which was precisely how he wanted it¡­ And he wouldn¡¯t give her a reason to.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking grim, Daniel. Is everything okay between you and Emma?¡± Frank asked.


    He finished fastening the second cufflink and lifted his gaze to Frank who was standing by, holding the buttonhole carnation ready to be attached to hispel.


    ¡°Have you detected anything wrong?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No. Just aware that you¡¯re rather tense,¡± was the dry response.


    It drew a wry smile from Daniel. ¡°It¡¯s fine.. I¡¯m just thinking about getting married. I¡¯m hoping it works out as well as yours has.¡±


    ¡°I hope so, too. She¡¯s a very special woman.¡± Frank said. ¡°Don¡¯t fret it, Daniel. It¡¯s going to be fine. Just go on and win. I have every confidence that you have Emma¡¯s heart.. Completely. You guys were made for each other¡± Frank said.


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Daniel asked.


    ¡°You listen to her. You appreciate her. Same with her. And she¡¯s changed you so much.. Made you be an even better man. The right woman does that to you¡±


    ¡°Read me like a book,¡± Daniel said, reaching for the buttonhole to pin it on.


    ¡°You¡¯re a master tactician. I¡¯ve always admired that in you.¡±


    He had a lot of guests. This wedding was his show. But it was for her, to give her the spotlight as his bride, to give her all she deserved to have. They were a family nowN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    And their love for their son was a beautiful thing to see. This marriage would work. He¡¯d make it work. They would.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting that grim, serious face again, Daniel,¡± Frank warned. ¡°Rx man, it¡¯s all going to be fine. I know it¡±


    Daniel smiled and forced himself to rx, and Frank mped a hand on Daniel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Time for us to get going. Let¡¯s make it a happy day.¡±


    ¡°Right! Thanks for your support, Frank¡± Daniel said.


    ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    They grinned at each other-both of them born warriors who would not ept defeat. They would stand shoulder to shoulder at this wedding and if happiness could be won, they would win it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-


    ¡°Here!¡± Karen handed Emma the bridal bouquet and stood back to eye the full effect of how Emma would appear, walking down the aisle. ¡°Perfect!¡± she dered.


    ¡°Your fans are going to love the photos. You look just like a fairy-tale princess bride.¡±


    Emma stared at her reflection in the cheval mirror, her heart lifting at seeing herself precisely how she had dreamt of looking as a bride. She loved the sweetheart neckline of her dress. The tightly molded bodice was beautifully beaded with tiny crystals, as was the hem and lower half of the gloriously wide skirt. A diamond tiara-lent to her by Daniel¡¯s mother-held the veil which frothed out to form a magical frame for her long ck hair, softly curling down over her shoulders. A make-up artist had done wonders with her face.

 114

    The door opened and Jared walked into the room. They hadn¡¯t really talked since he arrived but he had been nicer, smiled more and was very warm towards her¡­ And especially to little Jack.


    He wasn¡¯t so terribly intimidating anymore. He had turned out to be surprisingly charming. And he loved Jack. His new nephew. He¡¯d perch Jack on his big, broad chest while he read, informing the baby of any interesting movement on the share market.


    ¡°This boy is a Rohan indeed,¡± he¡¯d dered one day. ¡°Can¡¯t start learning too soon.¡±


    But right now, as he walked into the room and asked Karen and Monica to excuse them so they could talk in private, Emma wasn¡¯t sure of what he had to say. After they left, he turned to her and Emma waited for him to speak.


    ¡°You look very beautiful, Emma¡± Jared said. ¡°My brother is very lucky to have you¡±


    Emma smiled sweetly at him. ¡°Thank you¡± she said.


    ¡°I urhmm¡± he began, and then paused as he scratched his beard. He seemed unsure of himself. ¡°I just wanted to say that I¡¯m really really sorry for the way I have treated you in the past. I disrespected you for nothing. All in the name of looking after my brother. But I was wrong and being such a jerk. I have spoken to Daniel and we have worked things out, but I still think I owe you an apology, so that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing right now.. I¡¯m sorry¡­ Sorry about ranting too¡±


    Emma smiled at him. He and Daniel were alike in some ways. She thought. And as long as he was willing to ept her into the family, she was going to ept him too.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright really¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re not ranting. I¡¯m so d we talked. I love Daniel and his family¡­ Including you¡±


    Jared stared at her and smiled back. Happy that she was willing to forgive him. ¡°Thank you¡± he said as he hugged her. ¡°Now get ready to join the familypletely¡± he said as he released her and Emma smiled. Willing herself not to cry and ruin her makeup. She was so happy.


    She hadn¡¯t wanted such a big wedding, but now she was d that Daniel had pushed her into epting a big, formal wedding. He¡¯d been right to do it. His family had weed her into its fold, making meeting them, being with them, incredibly easy.


    Their mothers got along so well. The warmth, theughter, the gift-giving¡­it felt so good to be part of it. Not an outsider at all¡­ No one felt that way¡­ And Emma was d for it.


    ¡°Happy?¡± Monica asked as she and Karen returned when Jared left, grinning at her.


    Emma smiled back.


    ¡°And you look so stunning, too.¡± Karen added.


    Emma smiled at them and fiercely hoped this marriage would work, that she and Daniel wouldn¡¯t split up like most couples did nowadays¡­ Just like her parents had¡­ She wanted her son to have aplete, happy home. She hoped that they could end up living happily ever after together.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡± Monica asked.


    Emma shook her mind back to the present.¡±No. Everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°You went away for a moment.¡± Monica said. There was a frown of concern on her face.


    ¡°I have a habit of doing that. You know me¡± Emma quickly replied, grimacing an apology.


    The frown didn¡¯t clear. ¡°Sure? Are you okay with marrying Daniel? No second thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Oh please,¡± Karen piped in before Emma could respond ¡°She has been in love with Daniel from the very first time she set her eyes on him. Of course she has no doubts¡±


    Emma grinned. ¡°Yes. Yes, I love him¡­. He¡¯s a good man. I¡¯ve never met better.¡± That was the absolute truth.


    ¡°You¡¯re very well matched.¡± Monica said.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Emma grinned. A wicked grin burst across her face. ¡°And he¡¯s still the sexiest man in the world for me.¡±


    They all turned as the door opened and Isabel and Amy came in.


    ¡°Is everything okay? Amy asked.


    ¡°Yes¡± they all replied.


    ¡°Oh, you look so beautiful,¡± Amy said to Emma as she hugged her daughter. ¡°I¡¯m so happy things worked out in the end. I¡¯m happy that you are happy¡±


    ¡°Thanks mom,¡± Emma said.


    ¡°I gotta say, I always saw thising with Daniel¡± Isabel said and Emma grinned at her.


    ¡°You saw nothing¡± Emma said


    ¡°Not gonna argue with you about this. I know what I know¡± Isabel said. ¡°Right now, it¡¯s time for you to get married¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    They were married¡­ Finally.


    They were home now. Daniel walked behind Emma as they went up the stairs after saying goodbye to their friends and family. Emma was in such a hurry to get to their son.


    He wanted to crush her to him. Only the fact that Jack might have woken up and be yelling with hunger held him back. He hugged her arm, bringing her closer to him as they walked on, their bodies touching, and he burned with the need to have her to himself all the way to the nursery.


    The nanny had Jack cradled against her shoulder, patting his back. Emma whipped off her veil, draped it over the cot-rail, unzipped the wedding dress, lifted her arms out of the cap sleeves, let the bodice hang from her waist, unclipped a whitecy bra, removed it, slung it over the veil, moved quickly to the rocking chair-all this with her back turned to him. She picked up a towel which had beenid on the armrest of the chair, arranged it over one shoulder, then sat down, holding out her arms for their son.


    The nanny gave him to her and Jack instantlytched onto one bared breast, sucking as though his life depended on it. Which it did, Daniel thought.


    He dismissed the nanny, saying they¡¯d call her when they were ready, and settled in another chair. He found watching Emma suckling their son almost unbearably erotic, tiny hands kneading her milkden breast, the absorption in the physical link between them. It was weird to feel jealous of his son, but he did.


    ¡°Is he always this hungry?¡± he asked, his voice gruff with too many raw emotions.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied as she flicked him a look. Smiling at him. A smile that did things to his heart. And it sucked that he couldn¡¯t make love to her yet¡­ ording to their doctor.


    Emma stood in front of the bathroom mirror and looked at her reflection.


    She had a towel around her. After she had breastfed and put Jack to sleep, she and Daniel had returned to their bedroom. And right now, Emma couldn¡¯t remember if she had ever been this happy in her life¡­. She couldn¡¯t believe how amazing everything had turned out.


    When she opened the door and stepped into the bedroom, Daniel was on the bed, his chest bare, reading something on his phone¡­ Which he dropped when she came out of the bathroom.


    Damn, he thought. She¡¯d never stop being sexy to him. She always and would always have that effect on him.


    Emma blushed at his reaction, then she went to get dressed. She put on the sexy nightie Karen had given her as a gift for her wedding night.


    When she turned, Daniel was still watching her. Not bothering to hide the desire in his eyes.


    ¡°Come here,¡± he said. Tapping the bed and holding her gaze.


    Emma went slowly, not taking her eyes off him. But she stopped when she got to the bed.


    ¡°You know we can¡¯t¡­. Do stuff tonight right?¡± she said. ¡°the doctor said I had to wait for six weeks before we could¡±


    Daniel grinned at her. ¡°I know,¡± he said, and he tapped the bed again. And this time Emma slipped into the covers beside him.


    ¡°I just want to hold you¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m happy to¡±


    Emma smiled and snuggled deeper into the bed as his hand went around her.


    ¡°You look beautiful.. And incredibly sexy¡± Daniel said. ¡°When you walked down that aisle tonight, I couldn¡¯t believe how lucky I was¡±


    ¡°I feel so lucky to have you too, Daniel,¡± Emma said. ¡°We have reallye a long way¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We have¡± Daniel agreed.


    ¡°promise me something¡± Emma said.


    ¡°Anything, honey¡±


    ¡°Promise me that this.. That this is forever¡±


    ¡°It is¡± Daniel murmured, as she kissed her forehead. ¡°I promise¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Emma sighed contentedly, and when she finally fell asleep. There was a huge smile on her face.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C


    THE END


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!